Twilight Scarlet

Chapters

The unknown forest
A murder mystery
New friends
A new home
The orb of Fairies
Mavis
Equestria
Guild renovations
A complete guild hall
Blue Pegasus
Control and Restraint.
Four years later,
A new life.
Halloween special: What is a pumpkin?
Demons and Angels
Bounty hunting
Canterlot's most dangerous.
Christmas Special: What is hearts warming?
Hearts Warming Special: What is Christmas?
The final hurdle
A weird looking gem.
Corrupted Cherries
Double Mane Troubles
The end of the "Prologue story"
Twilight Vermillion
Shagotte and Twilight
Twilight and the queen
Past and Future.
Shagotte's request
Dojo Fairy Tail
Different time, same Equestria
Fairy Tail, X791
The final adventure Part 1
The final adventure part 2
The final adventure Last part
Epilogue (Christmas Special)
Prologue
Another job request
The truth about the corrupted

The unknown forest

Twilight woke up with an incredible headache after her magical explosion. She looks around as her body automatically stands up. She stood in a small black crater with a single orb next to her. The trees look unfamiliar as she tries her best to remember what she can. Realizing that she is unable to remember anything, she atleast picks up the orb in her hands.

Something about her having hands was unfamiliar, but she dismissed that thought. She looks at the orb, something about her told it, that it was hers. It was full of stars and a small sun. She decided to call it the Celestial orb. She did not know why she named it that exactly, but she just did.

After looking around, she remembered one thing.

"My name is Twilight... I think." Twilight said uncertain. Her memory loss was playing a massive role in her confusion.

After she placed her orb in her pocket, she looked around. She knew that forests usually held danger, but she just didn't understand anything. As she decided that moving forward is the probable best course of action, she picks herself up and headed straight. Towards a light on the other side of the forest.

As Twilight walks closer, she hears the sounds of fighting. Something about fighting was unfamiliar to her, but she once more ignored it. As she took a seat in bush to see what is going on, she sees a bunch of older man and a single red haired young child. About the same age as Twilight.

"Re-equip!" The red haired girl shouted, a bright light appeared and a sword was placed in her hand.

"Aw. Did we piss you off?" One of older man taunted as he too re-equipped as well. His sword was so much bigger and sharper than that of the little girl. The girl noticed it and started to back away, spooked.

Twilight didn't know why, but seeing her back away as the older men got closer pissed Twilight off.

'Why are they attacking a little girl?!' Twilight though as she gritted her teeth. She was starting to act as she saw her Celestial orb floating next to her. As she was temporarily confused by it, the older man struck the little girl.

"Ah!" The little girl shouted in pain. Twilight had enough as she and her orb responded by the attack.

Twilight jumps out of the bush as soon as the other older men was going to strike the girl. Twilight then automatically casted a freeze spell using her orb. Twilight didn't understand how she was able to do that, but she didn't care. That little girl was more important than her memory loss.

As the men in shock backed off, they looked at their fallen comrade. He was frozen solid. The men that was related to the frozen guy, charged Twilight. And she responded by freezing him too.

However Twilight was ambushed from her right, by a ice user. He casted an ice bolt at Twilight's direction without a chance for her to escape the attack. Instead the little girl that Twilight saved jumped in and used her blade to deflect the attack. Which caused it to hit one of his allies.

The red haired girl looks at Twilight and nods. Giving Twilight the request to freeze the remainder of the enemies. Twilight did just that. Which left a physically drained girl and Twilight on the spot.

"Thanks for the help." The red haired girl said. Twilight simply nodded in response.

Twilight was still busy looking at the men, to make sure they were out of the fight. They looked frozen solid with no sign of active fighting. This caused Twilight to relax and look at the red haired girl.

"Ah. You were checking if they were still active. They are goners. The local police force will take care of these assholes." The red haired girl said.

Twilight nodded, she wasn't sure what to say. Her amnesia made her a little shy.

The red haired girl noticed that she was waiting for her to speak first.

"So, who are you?" The red haired girl asked.

"Twilight." Twilight stated simply.

"Ah. Nice to meet you. My name is Erza." Erza said with a smile.

"Nice to meet you." Twilight responded. Her eyes were a bit glossy as she was still uncertain.

"So what are you doing here?" Erza asks curious.

"I don't know. I don't remember anything." Twilight said.

"Amnesia? I see. Well I was heading towards a place called Magnolia. Will you join me?" Erza asked.

"Sure. I don't know anything. Perhaps you could teach me." Twilight said.

"Sure. If you assist me in combat, then I will help you in return." Erza offered.

Twilight nodded in agreement. She then smiled a little. This Erza felt like a friend. Whatever a friend is anyways.

So the duo started to walk toward Magnolia. While walking Twilight got a sense as to what this place is like. Twilight saw carriages and horses, lots and lots of people. But also lots of forests. Erza held herself somewhat protective over Twilight. I guess she felt that she needed to return the favor Twilight did. Protection for a cost was something Erza tend to repeat several times.

"So why are we walking to Magnolia?" Twilight asked about halfway towards their destination.

"I want to join a certain guild at certain location." Erza said.

"What is a guild?" Twilight asked confused.

"Ah! It's a place where wizards come together. A place to work at and potentially live at." Erza said, as she remembered that Twilight has amnesia.

"What is a wizard?" Twilight asked once more.

"It is a magic user. A fighter or a healer that has magic. An entity that wishes to earn money from their ability." Erza explained.

"I see." Twilight said curious. Twilight realized that she was very likely a wizard too. But she doesn't understand why they would want to earn money from it.

"Anyways, we are almost there. My cousin told me to go there. It's a safe place that really values itself as one big family." Erza explained.

"I see. What is it's name?" Twilight asked.

"Fairy Tail." Erza said excited.

"Weird. I do have faint recollection of that name. But I do not know why." Twilight said confused.

"Well they are popular." Erza said.

"Hm." Twilight said uncertain.

"So where are we anyways?" Twilight asked after her spell of uncertainty had ended.

"This is Fiore. A place where most guilds are situated." Erza explained.

"I see. And we are heading Magnolia, which is a, city?" Twilight asked.

"Despite its size, it's closer to a village. A fishing village. It has a large church and waterways that pass through the village. Although Fairy Tail is what makes that village popular." Erza explained.

"I see." Twilight said. After that they walked through an unknown forest into Magnolia which was placed just outside the forest.

As they arrived at this good looking village. Twilight saw the guild house from across the village and noticed as they got closer, two young male children were fighting in front of it. One had pink hair, the other had gray hair. Twilight noticed that their attacks were mostly verbal.

Erza meanwhile ignored them and entered the guild house before Twilight could say anything.

"What is young child like yourself doing in here?" A older guy with a cigarette in his mouth asked.

"I want to join." Erza said.

"Aren't you bit young to join a wizards guild? Where are your parents?" A different guy with blue hair asked.

"I don't have any parents. I am an orphan. One of your guild members recommended me to join this guild." Erza said. Twilight felt a pang of pain from what she said.

"Ah. Master! We have two children that wants to join." The blue haired guy shouted.

'Wait I am joining too?' Twilight though suddenly.

An small man appeared in front of Erza and Twilight. "Nice to meet you. I am Makarov Dreyar. The headmaster of Fairy Tail." Makarov said with a big smile.

"Nice to meet you. I am Erza Scarlet. I am the one that wants to join." Erza said excited.

"I see. I heard you got recommended. By who?" Makarov asked curious.

"Rob. He died protecting me." Erza said somewhat sad.

"Rob is dead? Oh my. I will make him a gravestone later." Makarov said disappointed at the news. Makarov then turned his attention to Twilight. "And who are you?" he asked.

"I am Twilight." Twilight simply stated.

And before Makarov can ask anymore questions, Erza cuts it, "She is suffering from Amnesia. I met her on my way here." she said.

"Is that so. Poor child. Are you also interested in joining Fairy Tail?" Makarov asked worried.

Twilight looks at Erza. Erza looks back neutral. She is telling her to do whatever she wants.

"Alright. It might be smart to stay close to this place while also slowly trying to regain my memories." Twilight said nodding.

"Excellent choice!" Makarov said as he grabs his stamper.

"Where would you like the stamp, Erza?" Makarov asks.

"Right here." Erza points at her location of the heart. Makarov nods as he places the stamp right there.

"What about you, Twilight?" Makarov asked.

"What is the stamp for?" Twilight asked.

Makarov smiled, "It is to signify that you belong to our guild. On top of that, you gain a small boost in power from it. And you will get some guild specific perks. On top of that, you can take jobs at our job board with that stamp. Lastly it allows you to team up with others in the guild." he explained.

"Okay. Place it right here." Twilight points at the palm of her hand. Makarov nods as he places the stamp.

As soon as the stamp is placed, Twilight's orb levitates out of her pocket to scan the stamp. After the scan was complete, the orb generates an new orb with a fairy symbol on it. Twilight has now gained the Fairy orb.

"You are an orb user. That is quite rare." Makarov commented.

"I am not sure. When I woke up, this orb was next to me while we both laid in a small crater. I do not have any other memories as to why I was in that crater." Twilight admitted.

"I see. Well I am sure you will gain the insight of your memories over time. Well then, why don't you two introduce ourself to those meat heads outside?" Makarov asked.

"Sure." Erza said excited.

"I would rather collect myself and look around the guild a bit." Twilight said as denied Makarov's offer.

"I understand. Having amnesia must be very disorientating." Makarov said as they both notice Erza walking out to meet both of them.

Twilight took a look around the guild house. It had a large bar with lots of tables. The ceiling was tall and the structure itself was made of wood. There were also lots of large banners with Fairy Tail's symbol on it. Twilight saw, what looks like, a job board.

Curious about the job board, Twilight took a closer look. Many jobs had some kind of cool drawing and a "J" symbol. Besides the "J" symbol was a lot of numbers. After taking a look at most of them, one stood out from the others. Besides the fact that it would give a non-monetary reward, it lacked any numbers besides the "J".

Meanwhile Makarov looked at how Twilight looked curiously at the job board. His smile was sad, he could tell that Twilight remembered close to nothing. He could also tell that Twilight can't read, but she did have an incredible understanding of how to read drawings. Makarov followed Twilight's look and saw that she looked especially curious about a very certain job.

Makarov read:

Help!
A murderer is on the loose!

Help solve this case and get greatly rewarded!
Your payment will be done through non-monetary value.
Jewels: 0
Physical rewards depends on the ability of who solved it.

Twilight was about to try and grab that one when Makarov stopped her.

"You are too young. Either get a guild member to join you or leave it be." Makarov said while he shook his head. He watched as Twilight deflates and slowly made her way to one of the seats, most furthest from everyone else.

Makarov sighed, he realized that he might have been too hard. Looking around he sees Macao Conbolt and Wakaba Mine sitting there all bored. He approached the duo.

"Interested in taking a job?" Makarov asked the duo.

Macao was the first to say something, "What is up?" he asked.

"Twilight wanted to do an interesting looking job. But she is too young to do it alone. Are you interested in taking her for a spin?" Makarov asked.

Macao and Wakaba look at each other before smiling. "Sure thing. Which job?" Wakaba asked.

"The only job on the board that doesn't give any Jewels." Makarov said as he showed it to the duo.

"It does seem somewhat safe. And I am quite sure in our ability. Alright we will approach her about it." Macao said with a curious smile.

"Thank you." Makarov points at Twilight's location before he walks off to do some guild business.

"Hey." The blue haired man said to Twilight.

Twilight looks up confused and asked, "Who are you?"

"My name is Macao and that is Wakaba." Macao said as he points at his partner.

"Nice to meet you. I am Twilight." Twilight with a small smile.

"So master told us that you wanted to do this job. Why don't you join us instead?" Macao asked.

"Can I?" Twilight asked for extra confirmation.

"Of course. Just know that when taking a job as a six year old, it requires an older person with you." Wakaba points out.

"I will remember that. So what is the job?" Twilight asked.

"It seems that we are going to solve a murder mystery." Macao said while looking at the job paper.

"Sounds interesting." Wakaba said intrigued.

"Where is it?" Twilight asks.

"The job place is at the capital of Fiore. Crocus." Macao said, this caused Wakaba to look shocked at him.

"In the palace?! Who commissioned it?" Wakaba asked shocked.

"It doesn't say." Macao said, "But there is only one way to find out."

"Let's go!" Twilight said without missing a beat. Her face was smiling.

"Are you ready, Twilight? Is there any preparations you still have to make?" Wakaba asked.

"Nope!" Twilight said excited. For some reason she felt an incredible will to explore the unknown, although she herself doesn't understand why.

"Alright. Off to the capital we go. Maybe we will meet some royalty there!" Macao hoped.

The three adventures immediately departed, leaving Erza alone with two constantly fighting boys in their wake. They used the carriage system to reach it as fast as possible, while also using the train system where ever possible. No matter what they used, to two old timers could see Twilight's eyes sparkle at every kilometers walked. They would smile when that happened as they knew that was the only way Twilight could forget that she had amnesia.

Author's Note

Okay so. I leave this chapter here. I hope you like it. I have had this book planned for a LONG time. I was just not certain when I should post it.

I also write because I get frustrated that others don't finish their work so expect this to be finished eventually.

Next up, A murder mystery.

A murder mystery

After a long trip, Twilight, Wakaba and Macao arrived at Fiore's capital building, Crocus. Twilight looks at it with glints in her eyes. It was an absolutely massive palace that was situated at the center of an already massive capital city. Nevertheless they had a job to do.

"Follow me Twilight. I know where the job giver is." Macao instructed, he watches as Twilight's tone did a three sixty. From happy-go-lucky to a serious look.

"Let's do this. Surely we will find out who is behind it." Twilight said as her voice sounded like a professional.

Wakaba who looks pleasantly surprised at Twilight's sudden tone shift also nods. He was going to focus more on protecting Twilight from the unknown, while Macao was only there for the ride.

As they walk into the garden they see an serious looking guard and a small girl who was crying in the back.

"Who goes there?" The guard asked.

"Members of Fairy Tail. We received an job offer to find out to truth behind someones murder." Macao explained.

"Why is there a little girl in your party?" The guard asked suspicious.

"Do worry about yourself. I can handle myself fine." Twilight said in a professional tone.

The guard nods, before walking the group towards the crime scene. Wakaba noticed a detective already on the scene. Macao immediately recognized the crying girl, it was the princess.

Ignoring the looks that Twilight was getting she asked, "Who died?"

"A close friend to the princess. She died at the age of six." The guard explained.

"Hm. What is known?" Twilight asked.

"They believe that it was a suicide. But no evidence has yet to point at that. And that is where you come in. Use your understanding of the crime scene to puzzle together what happened here." The guard explained.

"Understood." Twilight, Macao and Wakaba said.

Macao looks around at the room. It was a disaster scene. It looks like something levitated a bunch of objects into the air. But Macao wasn't here to solve it, he would leave Twilight to do that.

Wakaba also only cared about assisting Twilight with her work. "Twilight you take the lead. I will assist whenever possible." he said, Twilight nodded in response.

As Twilight looks around, she could smell fresh blood coming from the walls. This was odd as the body laid at the center of the room. Not to mention she saw a knife with blood on it next to the location of the body. It was then that Twilight realized an oddity and turned to Wakaba for help.

"Why is there a knife pointing down, with the blood at the hilt? Did she die on brute force trauma? But how could that lead to this much blood?" Twilight asked as she points at the knife.

Wakaba inspects Twilight's claim and also saw that as an oddity. He then used his smoke magic to see if it was an illusion. It was not. "I don't know. It doesn't make any sense." he said as he turns to one of the detectives.

"Can you investigate if the blood on the hilt of the knife is of the victim?" Wakaba requested, he sees as the detective nods and carefully picks up the knife, before putting it into a special blood detection system.

After a few moments, the detective returns. "It is not. Which means we have now reason to believe that she was murdered." The detective states. This shocks the other detectives in then room as they start to speculate who did it.

"Before we point fingers. Let us first get all the evidence that we are able. That way we might be able understand the motive behind it." Twilight said serious. Most detectives nods as they await more intel. Macao and Wakaba looks surprised at how easily Twilight is able to control the situation.

Twilight meanwhile looks around for more unusual things in the room. She levitates her Celestial orb in front of her and allowed it to just roam the room in search of more evidence. Until the orb stops moving and falls to the ground. Confused, Twilight approaches the location and sees something damning evidence.

"I found something. Wakaba, please use your smoke magic to remove it from the wall mirror." Twilight instructed.

Wakaba nods as he uses his magic, only to find that it doesn't work. He tried several more times, with it failing every time. Twilight quickly realized that the mirror was the cause, which caused Twilight to smash the mirror. This revealed a hidden passage.

All the detectives look shocked at the now not-so-hidden passage. They also spots a trail of blood leading further down. Everyone thought they got something until Twilight stopped them from entering.

"Wait. Something is wrong here." Twilight said as she uses her orb to stop everyone in their tracks.

"What is wrong?" Wakaba asked worried, he noticed that something had spooked Twilight.

"This blood is too old for it to be relevant. Yet something about this doesn't bode well." Twilight commented. And she wasn't wrong, as one of the detectives got closer he did notice that the blood looked rather old and odd. It also held a bluish tint, something that only monsters have.

Then something clicked in Twilight's brain, and before anyone could respond Twilight and her orb lights up.

"Celestial Beam!" Twilight shouts as a beam gets released from her orb and hitting something invisible above the detectives.

"Ka-boom!" Twilight's attack exploded in mid-air. Something which caused all the detectives to be blown away. Only for the entity that got hit to show itself.

"Very impressive. Nobody else in the room saw me. But the youngest one did, and that hurt!" The evil creature shouted in pain.

"Begone!" Twilight shouted as she charged another attack.

The creature smiled and said "No." and then he charged forward super fast. Luckily for Twilight Macao was fast enough and used his flame to block the attack. Stunning the creature for a moment.

Just enough time for Twilight's spell to be complete. Using both orbs, Twilight summons a spell she has both never heard of, as ever casted before. But at that moment it didn't matter. The spell was powerful enough however.

"Fairy Hyper Beam!" Twilight shouted as Twilight's spell hit the creature head on and as the creature screamed in agony got absolutely destroyed by it. And in common Fairy Tail fashion, she went overboard as the beam continued to strike the city up ahead. Firing a beam that even Deliora could be proud of.

Wakaba saw as Twilight's spell absolutely destroyed one third of the city in one go. He gulped as he knew that master was going to be so mad. But also at Twilight's sheer combat power, which could easily rival an S-ranked combatant. Meanwhile Twilight was continuing to try and figure out the cause of her death. It was then that she realized something.

'The walls smell like blood? Is there a body on the other side of the wall?' Twilight asked herself as she punched the wall with enough force to break it down. What she saw on the other side horrified both Twilight and her team but also the detectives.

Hundreds of children and all of them in the same condition as the original victim. All dead thanks to an unknown source, but with one difference. They all contained thousands of stab wounds, however one of those victims held a bloodied knife and the knife was pointed at the location of the original victim. Twilight brain then clicked once again.

'Knife in hand of victim, pointing at the only victim with a single confirmed stab wound? And she herself dead of blood loss? This sounds like a revenge case.' Twilight thought.

"I think she got murdered by one of these children. Most likely revenge and to prevent another death." Twilight explained.

"I think you are correct." The guard said horrified.

"God. She was this horrible? Perhaps she has more deathly weapons at home as proof." Twilight suggested.

"I agree. This couldn't have been her only weapon." Macao agreed.

"Then let's storm her home!" Wakaba said with almost glee.

"No. This is where our job ends." Twilight said somewhat disappointed, "We did our part. It is time the kingdom took action."

The guard smiles at Twilight, "I agree. You guys have done more than enough. You are lucky that it wasn't going to be in Jewels. Or we would have removed everything." he said somewhat disgruntled.

Twilight simply blushes, while Wakaba and Macao both laughed at Twilight's expense.

"I saw that you are an orb user. We have an orb we want to reward you with." The small girl said.

"Um. Who are you?" Twilight asked. This caused both Wakaba and Macao to also listen intently.

"Ah! I forgot to introduce myself. Where are my manners? My name is Hisui E. Fiore." The princess of Fiore said.

Both Macao and Wakaba mouths went agape. Twilight meanwhile didn't get it.

"I don't get it. Hisui." Twilight said oblivious.

Hisui nearly fell over in shock, but just as she was about to question Twilight, Wakaba was there quicker.

"My apologies, your highness. Twilight is suffering from amnesia and doesn't quite understand what that means." Wakaba explained quickly.

"Ah. I am sorry, Twilight. Let me explain. My father rules Fiore and I am his daughter. Which makes me the daughter to the crown. Thus royalty." Hisui explained. She hoped that was enough. It wasn't.

"What is royalty?" Twilight asked, only to be greeted by a facepalming princess.

"This could take a while." Hisui groaned. But she isn't one to give up. "Come. Let me explain it somewhere, less..." she said looking at the bodies. Twilight immediately caught the hint.

"Ah. Okay. Let's go Hisui." Twilight said as she still just used her name, not rank.

Hisui meanwhile smiled as soon as Twilight couldn't see her face. Nobody ever called her by name. They would always stick with her, because she was the princess. Twilight wasn't one of them and that made her quite happy.

"Before we go take a seat at the tea party room. I have one request." Hisui asked surprisingly shyly.

"Sure. What is it?" Twilight asked curious.

"Will you be my friend? Everyone I know, befriends me because of my rank and status. I just want a friend that doesn't treat me like that." Hisui asked, this surprised Wakaba and Macao.

Twilight meanwhile smiled, only for her smile to fade as a headache settled in. "I would love-" Twilight tried to say, but was cut off by falling unconscious due to extreme headache. As soon as Hisui saw Twilight faint, she immediately called for a medic. Hisui's face was indescribable. She was both shocked and scared.

Wakaba and Macao meanwhile did their best to calm down. This would have failed if it wasn't for Hisui being even more emotional than them. Not to mention, this was their princess. They have to be strong for her. And besides at this point they knew that Twilight was strong. This was only temporary.

Meanwhile in Twilight's mind. A strong wind was blowing. Hisui's desire to be treated as something more than just a princess sparked a memory. But due to Twilight's different shape and the fact that she is in a different dimension prevented her from seeing the memory. She could only listen to it.

"Your highness. Will you drink some tea with me?" Twilight asked, her tone was higher than our current Twilight.

"Twilight. What did I tell you about using my title?" A lovely voice spoke.

"Sorry. Old habits die hard." Twilight said in a childish tone.

"Twilight you are still just a child. That sentence only works for adult." The lovely voice said with a small giggle.

"Sorry. Cad-" Twilight's voice started to blur.

'No! Tell me more!' Our Twilight shouted.

"You will remember me, right?" The lovely voice said.

"What is that type of Question-" Twilight's voice started to slow down and disappear.

"I am your princess after all." The lovely voice ended.

"No!" Twilight shouted awake. This caused Hisui to jump. She stood besides Twilight.

"Twilight! You woke up!" Hisui shouted in happiness as she hugs Twilight.

"Ugh. My head hurts." Twilight said as she grabs her head with her hands.

"Are you alright?" A pink haired girl asked Twilight.

"Just and headache." Twilight dismisses.

"A headache that caused to sleep for three days." Wakaba added knowingly.

Twilight's eyes widen as she gasped. That dream felt like one minute. Twilight then turned to Hisui and hugged her. This surprised her.

"Of course! I do not mind being friends with you." Twilight finally finished. This caused Hisui to return the hug.

"Great!" She simply said happily.

"I know you want to explain more about royalties and stuff. But we really have to return. Master should be getting a bit worried, right about now." Twilight said.

"I understand. I will send you a letter at a different date." Hisui said in an understanding voice.

"Thanks. Perhaps you can teach me how to read then too." Twilight said.

Wakaba and Macao got closer and set something to the princess. She nodded and allowed Twilight to leave to go back home. With Twilight's new orb in tow. Twilight would get to see that orb later on. For now, Twilight has to report the damages she has caused to Makarov. Something Twilight wasn't looking forward to.

On the way back, Wakaba and Macao had a few questions.

"So Twilight. That power, did you know you had that?" Macao asked.

"I have amnesia, so no." Twilight simply answered

"Okay. So what did you dream about? You seemed rather disappointed when it ended." Wakaba asked worried.

"A old memory. Hisui must have triggered it somehow." Twilight said.

"But it was incomplete, right?" Macao asked.

"Sort of. I only remembered the talk, not the actual interaction with whoever that was." Twilight said saddened.

"Hm. But it is a start. I am sure you will eventually remember." Macao said hopeful.

"You're right. I shouldn't rush it. Perhaps more adventures could spark my memory." Twilight said curiously.

"Perhaps. But right not, you must give that report to master." Wakaba said with a somewhat cruel smile.

"Sigh. You are right. Perhaps he will forgive me, as it was my first job and I am still just a six year old girl." Twilight said hopeful.

"He will forgive you. But you will have to pay it off." Macao said.

"Impossible." Twilight said. She saw the amount, but Macao and Wakaba haven't.

"How much is it." Macao asked worried.

"A number with fifty zeros." Twilight with dead eyes.

Wakaba eyes widen and Macao nearly faints. This was the most that they have ever seen.

"They did pardon ninety five percentage as thank you for saving the princess from a demon." Twilight said with an smirk.

"Don't scare me like that!" Macao shouted. Only for his comment to be met with a wide smirk from Twilight.

"Sigh. Whatever. We have arrived." Wakaba said and just on cue, Twilight saw the guild house.

Gulping Twilight entered the guild house with the report in her hands. She looks around, she sees the pink haired boy fight with the boy with gray hair, he was actually stripping himself for some reason. Twilight couldn't care less. On Twilight's right, she saw Erza fighting with a girl with white hair. Their fight was surprisingly similar to that of those two boys.

"Is master in?" Twilight asked Laxus.

Laxus looks down and sees Twilight. "Who is asking?" he said.

"I am Twilight. I just returned from a job alongside Macao and Wakaba." Twilight said,

"I see. He is in his office. Don't forget to knock." Laxus points at the door behind the bar.

"Thanks." Twilight said as she gulped, while walking towards his office and knocks on door as soon as she arrived.

"Come in!" Makarov shouts. He watches the door open and revealing a nervous looking Twilight.

"Ah Twilight! Welcome back. How was the job?" Makarov asked.

"A lot more dark than we expected." Twilight said, "But that is not why I am here."

"Oh?" Makarov said curious.

"I have a damage report to hand in to you." Twilight said.

"Sigh. Did Macao and Wakaba go overboard?" Makarov asked disappointed.

"No. I did." Twilight admitted.

Makarov looks at Twilight with confused. He wants Twilight to continue. Twilight noticed it and gulped.

"I may have demolished one third of the capital." Twilight said. This shocked Makarov.

"How?" Makarov asked in disbelieve.

"I had to destroy a demon, so I used one of my orbs to destroy him. My beam was too strong, because after it destroyed him, it hit the city behind him." Twilight admitted.

"Destroying one third." Wakaba and Macao finished behind her.

"Sigh. Well it is Fairy Tail tradition to destroy stuff after a mission." Makarov said exhausted.

"Luckily I managed to lower the bill by ninety five per cent" Twilight said with a smile.

"From?" Makarov asked curious.

"A number that contains fifty zeros." Twilight said.

"Well done. That was too close. Now what was the non-monetary reward?" Makarov asked.

"An orb for me to use in combat." Twilight said happily.

"Great! Why don't you introduce yourself to those meat heads this time around? I have to chat with Macao and Wakaba alone." Makarov said.

"Sure!" Twilight said.

As soon as Twilight left, Makarov looked at the duo. "How strong was she?" He asked.

"S-rank quality." Wakaba said without missing a beat.

"I agree. She used only two orbs and already destroyed one third of the capital city. Who knows what more than one could do." Macao said worried.

"Impressive. I will talk to Gildarts about that. Maybe he can grant Twilight and separate S-rank exam if she really is that good." Makarov said.

"No. Don't. She will become alienated if that happens. I want her to enjoy her time as a child with amnesia for as long as possible." Macao said.

"Why?" Makarov asked curious.

"Because something tells me, that she is not from this world." Wakaba said.

Author's Note

It seems that those around her already noticed too many oddities about Twilight.
Meanwhile Twilight will get a proper 'Childhood' in this world.

Next up, New Friends.

New friends

After talking with Makarov, Twilight finds herself in a scene she didn't expect. Everyone was fighting with each other, well almost everyone. It seems that Laxus and the girl that Erza was fighting with were sitting this out. Instead that girl approached Twilight.

"So you are Twilight." The girl said in an annoyed tone.

Twilight calmly looks at her, she was unsure as to why she was annoyed. Twilight simply nodded in responds without saying much.

The girl "Tch-ed" at Twilight. Twilight's unwillingness to talk made her even more annoyed. "Fine. Whatever. My name is Mirajane. My sister Lisanna wanted me to introduce myself to you." Mirajane points at her sister Lisanna. Lisanna herself seemed to be fighting with the gray haired boy.

"Nice to meet you." Twilight said shyly.

Mirajane nodded as she walked off to try and pick a fight with Erza. Meanwhile the duo boys finally approached Twilight after Erza separated them. They looked both curious at Twilight and annoyed at each other.

"Who are you?" The gray haired boy said first.

"Twilight." Twilight said.

"My name is Gray Fullbuster and that is Natsu Dragneel." Gray said as he emphasis on the word "That."

Natsu heard that as he kicked Gray away from Twilight. "Natsu is my name. Nice to meet you." Natsu repeated.

"Same." Twilight said as she shook his hand.

"So I heard you went on a job?" Natsu asked Twilight curiously. Meanwhile Twilight saw as Gray immediately froze Natsu's hair.

"I did. Although I went overboard a little." Twilight admitted. She saw as Erza, Mirajane and the two boys look at her in surprise.

"Overboard, How so?" Gray asked faster than the others.

"I accidentally destroyed one third of the capital city." Twilight said. She watched as everyone gasped at the reveal.

"You are strong! Fight me!" Natsu requested.

"I am not comfortable doing that." Twilight said.

"Why not?" Gray asked.

"She suffers from amnesia." Erza injected in the conversation.

Natsu and Gray looks at Erza in surprise. While Mirajane looked at Twilight with a sad smile.

"Is that so. Well why don't we make new memories for you then?" Lisanna offered. Twilight smiled at the idea.

"Sure. I was going to do that anyways." Twilight said happily.

"Let me introduce you to our guild." Natsu offered, "That girl near the bar is Cana. That girl with a book is Levy. I am sure you met Laxus. Oh! And this is my partner, Happy!" Natsu introduced.

"Aye!" Happy said happily.

"Interesting. A flying, talking cat." Twilight simply said. Natsu was surprised at Twilight's lack of shock. Everyone else would always jump when Happy did that.

"Is it not odd?" Cana asked as she approached the group.

"I don't know. Is it? I am not sure what is normal in this place." Twilight said. Which caused everyone to look shocked at her.

"How much do you remember from before your amnesia?" Levy asked worried.

"Nothing. Beside my name and that this is my orb." Twilight said as the orb in question starts to levitate besides Twilight.

Everyone in group looks surprised at Twilight's orb. But they look more empathetic towards Twilight, than the surprise of the orb.

"How do you feel right now?" Erza asked hopeful.

"Confused at worst. Happy at best. Although the fact that I lack memories do add to my uncertainty." Twilight said.

"We understand. Let's not talk about this. I am sure its a bit of a touchy subject. Why don't we explore Magnolia together then? Maybe you will see something new and more interesting that to think about your amnesia." Natsu asked.

"I would love that." Twilight said nodding with a smile on her face.

"Let us all go together." Mirajane said, this surprised everyone as she has quite a temper normally.

"Yeah!" Everyone else shouts. This caused every child in the group to leave alongside Twilight towards Magnolia. The adults meanwhile simply smiles. They were happy to hear that the group was so willing to help Twilight with her amnesia. Although at the same time this saddened many adults.

"Master?" Wakaba and Macao asked at the same time.

"Yes?" Makarov asked surprised.

"We want to do some research into Twilight." Wakaba said.

"We want to do some scouting. Will you let us?" Macao asked.

"Sure. I was going to assign someone anyways. I heard she was found in a forest with a crater to the east of Magnolia." Makarov explained. "Good luck to the both of you."

"Thank you." Wakaba said as the duo walks out of the guild. They wouldn't be seen for a long time.

Twilight and the very large group of children were exploring Magnolia. Even though some have lived here all their lives. It didn't matter, because they were doing this for Twilight, with Twilight. Natsu tends to show Twilight all the food spots, Gray the clothing shops, Cana all the pubs, Levy the book shops, Mirajane likes to show the landmarks. Lisanna showed off her favorite spots in the forest and Erza seems to have found all the wizard related shops around Magnolia.

Twilight didn't care that she was being guided all over the place. Although it reminded Twilight that she was still unable to read or count. Twilight quickly realized that Jewels is the type of currency and that being a wizard can be expensive. She noticed that as soon as the Jewels count was higher than ten thousand that everyone sweated at the price of an object.

After running around all day. Everyone were slowly returning back to the guild. Leaving Erza and Twilight alone in the park.

"Was it fun today?" Erza asked.

Twilight yawns, as she nodded. There was a big smile on Twilight's face.

"That is good to hear. Say do you remember your surname?" Erza asked.

"No." Twilight said disappointed.

"Then why don't you take my surname? I was an orphan so I do not remember my surname also. I was given the name Scarlet by my friend named Jellal." Erza offered. "I wouldn't mind getting a sister to share it with."

"I don't know what to say. Are you truly certain? If I find my original surname, I might go back on that." Twilight asked surprised. Although mostly honored.

"I am certain." Erza said smiling.

"I will accept it after one condition." Twilight said as her face turns serious.

"And that is?" Erza asked worried.

"Can you tell me the truth? Behind Rob's death and you joining Fairy Tail?" Twilight requested. Her request was met by a sad face.

"I can tell you. For all I can remember, I used to live an happy live in a small village. That was until I was kidnapped by a evil cult. They were making something called 'Tower of heaven' and they needed free labor. So I and many others were enslaved to work on this tower. I was there for a long time, abused, tortured, beaten. Until one day I had enough. Using all my willpower, I successfully escaped. At the cost of my uncle Rob, he died protecting me. He would tell me of the stories at Fairy Tail and its adventure and their lives. It, is what gave me the strength to try and escape." Erza explained, "I was the only escaping survivor."

During the story, Twilight's teeth were grinding in rage. "What happened to Jellal?" Twilight asked.

"He is still stuck." Erza said. Erza looks shocked as she sees Twilight's three orbs floating around Twilight.

Twilight was enraged. How could anyone do such a thing. Twilight's rage was really strong. More over how could anyone just kill her family?! "We need to help them." Twilight said determined.

"I don't know how." Erza admitted unsure. Although her face suggested that it was closer to fear than uncertainty.

Twilight realized that she was scaring Erza. Twilight hugs her sister from the side. To attempt to calm her down. "Sorry. But we need to do something. We can't just leave them there!" Twilight practically shouted.

"I agree. But how?" Erza asked her new sister.

"Master might know of a way." Twilight said, "Let's go back. I am sure he can help us."

Erza and Twilight run back to the guild. As soon as they entered, they noticed that many guild members were gone. It was late in the evening. And many lived at Fairy Hill, which was just around the corner. Master was still seated on the bar however.

"Master!" Twilight shouts at Makarov. He looks up and smiles as he sees the two girls enter.

"What is the matter?" Makarov asked with an smile.

"We need to help Erza's friends!" Twilight said desperate.

"What is wrong?" Makarov asked worried.

"They are held imprisoned and enslaved in something called 'The tower of heaven' and they need help." Twilight said. As soon as the tower's name rolled off Twilight's tong, Makarov looks shocked and surprised at Twilight.

"The R-system. My god, are you from that place, Erza?" Makarov asked shocked.

"I was a slave, so yes." Erza admits.

"Her friends are still on that island, they need to be rescued!" Twilight shouts.

"Don't worry. I will contact the council. They will figure out what to do next." Makarov said in a serious tone. He was down the bar and grabs a piece of paper to write things down.

"Can't we do something?!" Twilight asked desperate.

"Alone we can't. But with the council's assistance and some other guilds. We might be able to help them." Makarov said.

"I see." Twilight droops disappointed.

"Don't worry, my child. Perhaps if you were stronger, you might be able to help." Makarov hinted.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"Above an ordinary rank in the guild is a rank for the truly elite and is a rank that allows you to do quests that normal guild members aren't able to do." Makarov said.

"You mean S-Rank?" Erza injected.

"Exactly. It is meant for those with the skills to take down even the most hardest of quests. The ones were a single wrong move could kill you. But the rewards are also that much better." Makarov explained.

"Risk versus reward." Erza said.

"I see. How do I become S-rank?" Twilight asked.

"If you are either of the right age and power or if you are simply strong enough. You are the latter. You could take the quest, but that would make you isolated from your fellow guild members at a young age. Wakaba and Macao were against it. They want to grant you a new childhood in the place of your amnesia. You will get a chance later. So what will you do?" Makarov asked.

"How about I will take it at the age of ten? Then I expect to have a proper childhood and I will be ready to fight the bigger fight." Twilight proposed.

"Alright. But on the condition that you won't team up, when you go on a job." Makarov said.

"Deal. My guess is that is your only way to prevent me from destroying an entire city, yes?" Twilight said perceptive.

"That is correct." Makarov said.

"Okay. So my name is Twilight Scarlet. The adoptive sister of Erza Scarlet. I have three orbs, the Celestial orb, the Fairy orb and the Friendship orb. My current goal is to train to become a proper S-rank at the age of ten. I am unable to team up due to my already overwhelming strength." Twilight repeats for herself.

"That sounds about right." Erza said.

"So now that is out of the way. Where do I go and sleep? I have nowhere to go." Twilight said.

"I have a guest room in the guild. It is room 1 upstairs." Makarov said as he hands over the key.

"Thanks. I will search for a place to live tomorrow." Twilight said as she continues to yawn.

"I will see you later, sis. You can find me in Fairy Hills. Room 36." Erza said as she walks out of the guild hall.

"Before I go. Can you make sure that the quests I obtain has the least chance of me destroying stuff?" Twilight asked Makarov.

"Sure thing. Go and have a nice night sleep. I live on the floor also. I will come running if there is some sort of problem." Makarov reassures.

"Thanks." Twilight said as she went upstairs and into her room. She falls on the bed and falls into a deep sleep. Makarov closed the door behind her, as he sees that she has fallen asleep. A smile had spread over his face.

While Twilight was sleeping upstairs, Makarov was approached by Laxus.

"Grandfather. Who is that girl really? My dragon slaying sensors are telling me that she is not from around here." Laxus asked.

"I don't know. All I know is that something happened. Something bad. She explained that when she woke up, she found herself laying in a small crater. Alongside her orb." Makarov said unsure.

"And those orbs have weird names. Celestial, Fairy, Friendship. Celestial makes no sense unless we are talking about those keys, Fairy must be a responds of her joining our guild. But Friendship? Why Friendship?" Laxus said confused.

"Wakaba and Macao are out there looking for answers. I am sure that they will find more information about her. For now, all we can do is wait." Makarov said.

"Also I got a letter from the council to you. Something about a raid on the R-system." Laxus said as he hands the letter over.

Makarov reads the letter. He sees that the council is going to create a raid of some very high ranking council members to go raid the place. It will be a find and rescue, after that a search and destroy type mission. Makarov can only pray that they will find these young children that are held hostage. He also noticed that their guild wasn't allowed to participate, due to some conflicting demands from the council members.

As soon as he stops reading. He hears some moaning from above. It seems that Twilight was having a nightmare. Makarov sees Laxus looking worried at him. Sighing, he walks upstairs to see Twilight already awake. She was crying and had rolled into a ball. Makarov approached Twilight, she looked terrified.

"Twilight dear. What happened?" Makarov asked concerned.

"My dream was a small memory. I don't remember the details, but something went horribly wrong. I saw a flash and an explosion as my world went black. I am scared." Twilight said as she started to cry once more. Twilight was absolutely terrified.

"You are alright. You are safe now. Please don't cry." Makarov said as he tried to calm her down. It was working. Makarov was Twilight's only source of fatherly love. Meanwhile Laxus was standing in the doorway. He looks worried and sad. But that look quickly passed as he sees Twilight calm down.

"I am sorry. I am sorry. I am sorry." This was being repeated by Twilight over and over. Despite the fact that she felt safe. It didn't remove the fact that someone or something made her lose her memories. This terrified Twilight, the fact that someone can just do that was scaring her to death.

Eventually Twilight cried herself to sleep. Makarov placed her in her bed and left the room. Makarov was happy and angry at the same time. He was happy that Twilight considered this place a safe place. But angry that someone did this to her. He looks at Laxus, Laxus looked worried at Makarov.

"Perhaps the fact that she made her S-rank promotion wait, was in responds of her strong desire of family and friendship." Laxus suggests.

"Whatever the case. It was the right thing to do. I am sure that she is going to be mentally better in four years. And when that arrived, perhaps I can give her that quest." Makarov said.

"You mean the quest that takes ten years? The one that makes her search for a book across the world?" Laxus asked surprised.

"Yes. If she truly is from a different world, then some things from our world shouldn't effect her." Makarov suggested.

"That is a good point." Laxus said in thought.

"Besides, she loves adventures. It will allow her think about other things than her amnesia and past." Makarov said.

"I agree." Laxus said as he and Makarov both enter their room and drink a glass of red wine. Before going to bed.

Author's Note

Perhaps this timeline is going to be different. Or perhaps they were going to attack the wrong R-system. Whatever is going to happen doesn't matter. It will only matter 11 years in the future.

Next up, A new home.

A new home

After Twilight had cried herself to sleep. Her sleep was although not a nightmare, it was most certainly unpleasant. Twilight decided that, that didn't matter. Perhaps she could live here instead of a house, where she was most likely going to be alone. But she didn't want to live in Fairy Hills. The rules were simply too strict and she would sleep once again alone. She felt safe in the guild house, she didn't want to move. But just in case she does one day want to move, she planned that she would just take a look at the types of houses you can own.

"Master." Twilight said as she approached him while yawning.

"Good morning. How was the remainder of your night?" Makarov asked.

"Unpleasant. But never mind that. I had a question." Twilight said shyly.

"What is it dear?" Makarov asked curiously.

"Can I maybe rent out that guest room? I don't want to move away from the guild house. I feel safe here." Twilight admitted.

Makarov smiled as he thought about it for a moment. "On one condition." he said.

"What is it?" Twilight asked.

"Well the upkeep of the guest room is expensive. I do not mind letting you rent it out, but I fear you can't afford it. So I have a proposal. I will request a rent payment of one hundred thousand Jewels and that you do a job that I will assign you, once a month." Makarov offered. Twilight was slightly shocked at the rent price, but she felt that, that was a small price to pay.

"The job I want you to undertake is both easy and hard. You see, this place has many rooms that are unused. I want you to turn those rooms into places that will be useful to the guild. However I won't give you any hints. Explore Fiore, look at facilities that look useful to an guild and build these rooms yourself. You can't receive help, you will buy all the equipment yourself and you will explain to me afterwards why you build such a room." Makarov explained.

Twilight's smile went wide, she got a chance to make this place her dream guild. "I know the first thing I will build." Twilight said happily.

"Which is?" Makarov asked curious.

"A makeshift classroom. To teach me and my friends about the world, the monsters and our self." Twilight said happily.

"Sure!" Makarov said happily. He was honestly happy that someone took up that mantel.

"I actually need to job really quick to earn myself some jewels before I go and do the given job." Twilight said.

"Of course, my child. Take your time. I will request the rent when I think you are able to afford it." Makarov said smilingly.

"Did you have any quests lined up for me?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. But these are... Different than what you might believe exploration quests should be like." Makarov said somewhat unsure.

"So like chores and stuff?" Twilight asked.

"Something like that. Although your first quest is going to be interesting." Makarov said with amused look.

"Do tell." Twilight said interested.

"You are to assist the council in training their next generation of guards. They pay is absolutely massive for such a small quest, but you might gain some respect among the council." Makarov said.

"How much is the pay?" Twilight asked worried.

"Well. five million jewels. That is more than some extremely difficult quests. So the only thing that confuses me, is that they specifically want a child of your age." Makarov said as the last part worries him.

"Sounds like a trap." Twilight said as her tone did a one eighty. She sounded like a professional and an annoyed one at that.

"And that is why I went ahead and accepted it in your name. Only you can fight back against bad people if it is a trap." Makarov admits.

"Who is the employer?" Twilight asked.

"An old friend of mine. It is the only reason I accepted such a quest in the first place. Can you do it?" Makarov asked, although it was clear that he was worried.

"Hm. Well I can always try. And if you trust the employer, what reason do I have to not trust him?" Twilight said smiling.

Makarov smiled, "The council is directly south of Crocus. I wish you the best of luck, my child." he said.

"Thanks!" Twilight said as she grabs the quest letter and leaves almost immediately for the council.

"The employer is Yajima!" Makarov tried to say before she left, but it was too late. She was already gone with vigor. He shook his head with a smile on his face. Makarov felt that she was his child, even though that was further from the truth.

While Twilight was gone, Wakaba re-entered the guild hall alone. Makarov noticed it, and looked worried at his direction. Wakaba noticed it and approached him. Laxus also walked towards Makarov, curiously looking at Wakaba.

"Why did you return alone?" Makarov asked worried.

"I only came to hand over a little report we created. You see there is a lot of information we collected already. But a lot of them are either false leads or rabbit holes." Wakaba explained.

"I will read the report later. First thing first, can you tell me the most important information?" Makarov asked as he took Wakaba's report and placed it besides himself.

"She is not from our world. At the crater we found a lot of weird magic. The likes we have never seen before. Not to mention when we dug down we found this." Wakaba said as he showed the weird book.*

"Did you investigate its contents?" Laxus questioned.

"We did. It looks like a children book about magical ponies. The topic that appeared quite often was the word Friendship and that this was a form of magic in their world." Wakaba explained. "But,"

"But?" Makarov and Laxus asked.

"There is one oddity in the book. The supposed Element of friendship and what looks like a purple pony are blank or missing. Almost like Twilight came from this book or a world that this book was born from." Wakaba said as Laxus opens the book to check.

"It seems remnants of Twilight's name is still present in this book." Laxus said as he showed the page off.

Makarov and Wakaba inspects the page and saw that Twilight's name was indeed still present inside. It was then that the book glowed and an holy light shone from it. Laxus, Makarov and Wakaba shielded their eyes. And when the light subsided they saw an ethereal body of a white alicorn above it.

"To whoever is reading this, please listen closely." Celestia started as her voice was slightly distorted.

"Twilight Sparkle is the pony that has entered your dimension against her own will. After a spell that she was casting went haywire, she was blasted in your world. I am a powerful individual that under normal circumstances could return her. However your world's magic is the distorting and intervening my magic. Which prevents me from helping her. She probably has lost all her magic from my world and all her memories from my world." Celestia explained sadly.

"The only way she could return is under some specific circumstances. One she has to have regained her memories, two she has to have regained her old magic and lastly she could only return if she wants to. We can't control that, meanwhile if she chose to return, she can never go back to Fiore." Celestia explained.

"Before my I lose my last remaining magic, let me tell you one thing. If she joined Fairy Tail then you are in luck. According to my magic, Twilight's original family, the house of Sparkle. Extends to yours in the name of Vermillion. If in your world Fairy Sparkle Vermillion still exists, then she would know of a way to return her early. If she is dead than only Twilight herself could return herself. I wish whoever is reading this the best of luck. And please grant her loving family in the place for her family in my world." Celestia finished as her body disappears, leaving a shocked Makarov, Wakaba and Laxus in their place.

"Well that does explain her strength." Laxus admits.

"And her strong sense of family." Makarov added.

"And her love for adventure." Wakaba also added.

"Wakaba, return to Macao and start searching for way to return her. I will take up the duty as parent in the absence of her own." Makarov ordered.

"Understood. Shall I leave this book here?" Wakaba asked.

"No. Take it back with you and bury it at the place of the crater. There will be a day that she remember everything. She will want that book once she does." Laxus said surprisingly wise.

"I agree. That will be the best course of action." Makarov agreed.

"It will be done." Wakaba said as he walked outside.

"Let's keep this from Twilight for now. She is going to turn this guild into her home." Makarov said to Laxus.

"I agree. I will inform Erza about the truth of her past while also asking her to keep quiet." Laxus said.

"Thanks." Makarov said as he watched Laxus walk off. Meanwhile he is going to his office to investigate the report.

On the other hand. Twilight has finally arrived at the council. Alone this time around as she looks at the council building. It looks like a massive mansion, Twilight looks at the quest paper and sees it points her to behind the council building. Twilight casually walked toward the back of the magic council mansion and sees a massive training fort.

The fort was filled with all sorts of people. Twilight simply approached the fort only to be stopped by one of their guards.

"State your name and reason for entering." The guard requested.

"Twilight Scarlet. I am a member of Fairy Tail. I accepted a quest from the magic council." Twilight said as she showcased her quest paper.

The guard looks at the paper and then at her. He nods and asked, "Do you know where to go?"

"I do not. Even if that was written here, I would have been able to read it yet." Twilight said.

"Unable to read? Oh well, whatever. I can show you." The guard said somewhat surprised, but curious nonetheless.

Twilight followed the guard all the way to a smaller mansion inside of the fort. It was the green room and the guard alongside Twilight entered at the wrong moment.

"Who is that and why are you here?!" a black haired man shouts.

"This is Twilight. She has accepted a guild quest that was given my..." The guard quickly looks at the quest paper, "Yajima." he ends.

The black haired man immediately calms down and takes a closer look at Twilight. "So you are the one that nearly destroyed the capital? The name is Lahar I am currently in charge of the Rune Knights." Lahar introduced.

Twilight blushed slightly at the mention of her action at Crocus but nodded nonetheless.

"Well whatever. Are you aware of your job today?" Lahar asked.

"Besides the fact that it sounds like a trap? No." Twilight said.

Lahar laughed, "Yeah. I guess the money amount sure is a lot for this job. Let's put it this way, this money is a donation to Fairy Tail from Yajima. Without directly donating it." he explained.

"Is it because the council already doesn't like Fairy Tail because of their tendency to destroy stuff?" Twilight said.

"Perceptive aren't we? Well that is the long and short of it. Now about the job." Lahar said as he switched gears.

"You need to try to cast a spell in a nullification spell that is being casted by my knights. That way I will know if we still lacking a bunch." Lahar instructed.

"I understand. It will be good way to find out if I am able to control my magic to begin with." Twilight said.

"Wait what?" Lahar asked confused.

"I have amnesia. So there is a lot I don't know about." Twilight admits.

"I see. Tell you what. I will tell you a bunch about Fiore and the council as a thank you. In exchange you will hold back." Lahar offered.

"Deal!" Twilight said smiling.

"Good. Let's go, my men are waiting for your arrival." Lahar said as he beacons Twilight to follow him. Twilight nods and walks with him toward a weird looking training ground. It had four massive pillars on the sides that were humming with power. Twilight looked closely at the pillars while her orbs automatically started to float besides herself.

"Twilight, those are barrier pylons. They are to prevent you from destroying stuff. They are not a threat." Lahar said as he added the last part.

"I understand. But their power is going to keep me on high alert in case they are more than just pylons." Twilight said dangerously. Her trust in the rune knights was slightly lowered.

"Very well. Those are my knights." Lahar said as he points at his men. Twilight looks at their appearance, each knight had a long staff with an orb attached as they don long sleeveless dark robes with a weird symbol on their robe. Twilight also feel that each knight was decently powerful.

"So this time we get this weird looking child instead of that Natsu child?" One of the knights said relieved.

"Who is weird?!" Twilight shouts as her body radiated a lot of power. Enough power to put the entire fort on high alert. As the rune knights in Lahar's command gulped,

"I did not mean to be offensive, but you look like a goth." one of them apologizes.

"What is a goth?" Twilight asked Lahar.

"It's a girl that wears dark clothing and prefers dresses usually." Lahar explains, "Enough. She is going to be training with us so behave yourself." he shouts at his men.

"A girl that could accidentally destroy this fort and the council if she is not careful." Twilight said in third person. This earned her gulp from everyone around her.

"No matter. Lets begin." Lahar shouts as all the knights summon a magical circle with the word "Nullification" written on it.

Twilight summoned her Celestial orb and shoots a laser at the circle. As soon as it hits Twilight's world went white. As she opens her eyes, she looks around. The place she stood in was filled with planets and stars. She was unable to move as she sees a massive king looking entity. It had a massive mustache and looked like a knight.

"Welcome old friend." The king said.

"Where am I? I am in the middle of combat and-" Twilight started only to get cut off by the king like being.

"You are in the Celestial Spirit World. Your time is currently frozen as I would like to talk to you." The king said.

"Go on then." Twilight said.

"I bring you here to tell you that your orb is not from my space of time. And would like to ask you a single question." The king said.

"Okay." Twilight simply stated.

"Who are you?" He asked.

"I am Twilight Scarlet. A member of Fairy Tail. an-" Twilight said only to get once again cut off by the king.

"An outsider. I see. Do you remember Celestia?" The king asked.

Twilight gulped when she heard him call her, an outsider. However she shook her head, "I do not remember much. As I have amnesia." she said.

"I see. Very well. If you wish to continue to use that orb you must make a contract with me. As I will not allow you to use that magic without my permission. In exchange I will grant you the know-how on how to use that orb properly." The king like being stated.

"I understand. What are the terms?" Twilight asked.

"That you will protect Fairy Tail with your life. Until the day comes that you want to go home. You see, my chosen child will want to join Fairy Tail soon. I want the guild in one piece when that time comes." The king stated.

Twilight smiles at the king, "They are my family. I would do nothing less. There will be a time when I won't be with them. But until that day comes I will protect them for as long as I live. No matter which location in time. No matter what moment in space." Twilight said serious.

The king smiles, "The contract has been made. Uploading the information to your brain now. Good luck Twilight. May the winds of family and friends be on your side." He said as he started to disappear.

Twilight's eyes went white as all the information got dumped into her brain without hesitation. After that was done, Twilight's world returned to Fiore as the beam hits the knights only to get immediately disabled. Twilight and Lahar smiles at the result.

"It seems I can go a little harder on your knights." Twilight said as her eyes were filled with stars and her orb was shining brightly.

Lahar gulped and nodded, "Go ahead. They can stop atleast that much." he said.

"By the name of the spirits. My name is Twilight, keeper of family and friends." Twilight started to cast. This caused her Celestial orb to shine as bright as the sun itself.

Which caused five magic circles to immediately appear above Twilight, "I summon thee. Keeper of Light. Celestia!" She shouts as her orb goes to the lowest magic circle and casted a massive beam to shoot from the circles into the sky only for it crash back down in front of Twilight.

A magic circle with Celestia's name appears on the ground as a powerful magical being appears on top of it. Celestia's eyes lights up as she immediately casted a powerful magical laser beam towards the knights.

The knights blocked most of the laser beam, only for them to re-direct the spell far passed the city into a mountain. Blowing the mountain up with a single laser strike. After the explosion, Celestia looks at Twilight for a moment and a small smile appears on her face, only for her to disappear due to lack of magical energy.

Before Lahar could say anything, Twilight spoke quickly before him. "I only casted at them. They are the ones that chose to re-direct it. So it is not my fault that the mountain is gone. Pay for it yourself, Lahar." she said as she collapsed due to lack of magic energy.

"She is sadly not wrong." Yajima said behind Lahar.

"Shit." Lahar said as he looks saddened, "I will take care of it."

"Good. I will send the kiddo to the medic bay. She showed off her ability to cast powerful spells decently quickly." Yajima said.

"Another reason for her to obtain the saint status after obtaining S-rank." Lahar admits.

"Exactly." Yajima said as he carefully picks Twilight up. And headed towards the medical bay. He places the young girl on the bed as the doctors examine her.

"It seems she collapsed due to lack of magic energy. And mental exhaustion. Something caused an incredible amount of stress on her brain, likely due some kind of information transfer or download." The doctors explain.

"So she will only need rest?" Yajima asked.

"Yes. One night sleep should do the trick." The doctors said with an smile.

"That is good to hear. Tomorrow she can continue her job." Yajima stated.

Author's Note

* The book that was showcased at the start and end of My little pony: Friendship is magic.

Talk about information dump! This is right now the single most important chapter yet.

Next up, The orb of Fairies

The orb of Fairies

Twilight woke up in the dead of night after she had exhausted her magic supply. She did not have a nightmare, but she was no longer exhausted. She automatically woke up because she felt someone approach her bed in the medical bay.

It was an old man. He carried the magic council symbol and was dressed like one.

"Are you finally wake?" The old man asked.

"Ugh. Who are you? Where am I?" Twilight asked slightly confused. She grabbed her head with her hands as she was having a small headache.

"My name is Yajima. I am your employer. You are currently in the medical bay. I carried you here." Yajima said.

"Ah. I assume that you know my name then." Twilight said as she looked closer at the old man. He looked quite powerful despite his old age.

Yajima smiled, "I do, Twilight Scarlet. I do. So how are you feeling?" he asked.

"Besides my headache, I am fine." Twilight said.

"I am glad to hear that a young girl like yourself is doing alright. However tomorrow you will continue you job. You aren't done yet." Yajima instructed.

"I am aware. Next up is physical combat, right? I am not sure if I can do that." Twilight admits.

"Then I will train you. Perhaps you are better than you let on." Yajima said encouraging.

"With my amnesia? There is no way." Twilight said downgrading.

Yajima looks serious at Twilight, "Do you wish to protect your family? Then this is a skill you are required to have. Heightened senses, quick reflexes, spacial awareness. All of these will increase your chances of survival. They are necessary to survive and thrive." Yajima explained.

Twilight nodded her head, "But I have-" she tried only for Yajima to cut her off.

"Your enemy doesn't care if you have amnesia. They want you dead. They will use their everything to kill you. If you will try to hide behind your amnesia as an excuse to not fight and protect your friends, then you are nothing. You will dead weight in a fight. Your family and friends will be disappointed in you. Do you want that?" Yajima explained.

"No. Of course not. I can't bare to see my friends in pain." Twilight said determined.

"Then Fight! Train your body and mind for the day that you have no choice but to fight. Only then can you protect those around you. See yourself as weak, that way you can only train yourself to the strength to fight for those you love. Even if you have to go overboard sometimes. Be yourself at all times. And show the world the strength of your guild. You are not alone." Yajima finishes. He sees as Twilight's eyes were filled with a sparkle of fire. He has woken up a beast that will shake the magic world. And he was alright with it.

"Show to the world that you are S-ranked. And perhaps you might obtain the Saint title." Yajima said with a smile.

"What is a Saint?" Twilight asked curious.

"They are the strongest wizards on Fiore. The ones people call monsters. The ones capable in even the most impossible of tasks. A wizard that the magic council recognize as a threat and by giving the Saint status you will be pardoned easier. And you will obtain money easier. But we can call for you, when we need you the most. In exchange we will recognize you as the strongest wizard in all of Fiore. Of course that brings many other benefits like fame and power. But for you it would be the ultimate showcase of the power to protect your family." Yajima explained.

"I see. That is something I might obtain in due time. Right now, please teach me some re-equip magic." Twilight requested.

"Sure. Lets see what I can do." Yajima said with a smile.

Twilight and Yajima both walked towards the now empty training field. Twilight noticed that some very powerful magic was being used to repair the mountain. Yajima ignored it, he walked to the center of the training field and looked at Twilight.

"Let me show you the power of the member of the magic council." Yajima said. Twilight's eyes widen as an overwhelming amount of magic power lit up inside Yajima and exploded outwards. It had formed a massive beam of white and black liquid power. It was overwhelming. Twilight was slightly blasted away by it, but she looked at Yajima in awe and fear.

After a few seconds passed, he stopped radiating power. He looks at Twilight while his face bared a large smirk. Although he had stopped radiating power, when he spoke up, Twilight could feel the power radiate from his words.

"This is the power of an S-ranked individual. I am certain that you already have Re-equip on you. Show me the power of a Fairy Tail member!" Yajima shouted.

Twilight noticed as her Celestial orb stayed dormant. Meanwhile her Fairy orb glowed like the sun, as memories of Fairy Tail filled Twilight's mind and body. After a moment, Twilight smiled. And her orb lit up even brighter.

"Come! Fairy wizard! Show me what you are capable off!" Yajima shouts as his hands started to glow. He was preparing a magic assisted punch. A very powerful one at that.

Lahar in the meantime felt Yajima's power from all the way on the mountain. 'Don't tell me!' the thought as he looked at the training site.

"Very well." Twilight said as the Fairy orb fused with Twilight's body. Causing her to Re-equip a magical spear. The magical spear was brimming with magic power.

For a single moment. Both power got cut, they smiled at each other. Then their magics collide with each other.

"Twilight!" Yajima shouted as he moved forward at lightning speed.

"Yajima!" Twilight shouts as she did the same thing.

Then both fighters collide with each other. The spear blocked Yajima's attack. The slammed into each other, the power collision alone destroyed the barrier pylons that were placed around the training field as a massive amount of magic pressure pushed everyone in the area onto the ground.

Lahar saw as Yajima and Twilight collided with smiles on their faces. He sighs, "This is going to be difficult to explain to my boss." he said. Lahar felt the shock wave of power as it pushed him back several meters.

Twilight's spear suddenly charged with lightning magic as Twilight moved back several meters. Yajima was pushed back by Twilight's spear as well.

"Fairy Lightning strike!" Twilight shouts at he presses the spear tip into the ground. The lightning gathers around Twilight as the static electricity hit the clouds. After it circled above Yajima for a moment, with a massive lightning strike it attempt to strike Yajima from above.

Yajima smiled as his hands went into a upside down 'V' shape. A small ball of power appeared and as soon as the strike was about to hit him, he crushed the orb.

Twilight's eyes widen as she feels a threat from behind. She jumps up and Twilight's strike hit the ground and Yajima nearly struck Twilight from behind using a very powerful laser beam.

Realizing that AoE* attack would be better, Twilight redirects the lightning to around herself. This struck Yajima from the side. He screamed as the lightning goes through his body. But he held on, as he simply got pushed into a wall.

Yajima and Twilight was about to plan their next strike, when Lahar chose that exact moment to stop them.

"Enough!" Lahar shouts as he casts his most strongest nullification spell that he knows off. This was enough to atleast cancel Twilight's spear. Yajima simply disables his magic instead.

"With this you have completed the job. I will wire the money to Makarov. It was fun. I hope that the next time we meet, I can grant you the Saint Title." Yajima said.

"Thank you. I hope so too." Twilight said as her Fairy orb placed itself back into her backpack.

Lahar sighed, "Yeah. You did fine. I hope that you will not fight Yajima next time around. Because now I have to explain the destruction of these pylons to the boss." he said somewhat disappointed.

Twilight looked sad at Lahar. It was that exact moment that Twilight's Friendship orb started to float. Twilight looked for a moment at the orb as she was somehow communicated to it. Twilight smiled as her hands glowed a warm blue color.

"What are you?" Lahar questioned as he saw that the shards of the pylons lit up. Twilight's orb was repairing the pylons. And the mountain in the background.

"Oh my." Yajima said impressed.

"There. This didn't happen." Twilight simply requested.

Lahar looks shocked at Twilight. "Oh my god. Thank you." he said happily.

Twilight simply smiled as she left the premise to go back to Fairy Tail. Leaving an even more impressed Lahar and Yajima in her wake.

"Make her a Saint. Right now!" Lahar jokingly ordered Yajima.

Yajima simply laughed, "It seems we have a real contender." he said impressed.

Twilight meanwhile has successfully gotten into the ride back home. Twilight looked at the mountain that Twilight technically blew up and smiled.

"Atleast I did no damages during the mission. Master will be so proud." Twilight said smilingly. Until, she felt some unusually powerful magic to her right. Sensing danger, Twilight simply grabbed the one that was moving the carriage and jumped several kilometers forward.

It was right then that a powerful black laser beam passed over the carriage. Absolutely obliterating it. She also saw an older man with the Fairy Tail emblem on his chest. It was black colored. He was dodging the laser beam as Twilight saw a massive black and blue looking dragon passed over her. Sensing that he was injured and that a big fire breath was incoming. Twilight summons all of her orbs and casted an extremely powerful magic shield over Twilight and the older man.

Just in time as the beam struck Twilight's barrier. It was incredible powerful. But the feeling of protecting her family was stronger. So she held out the fire breath that probably could destroy a city. Twilight couldn't care less as her eyes shined with power and she removed the fire breath using her hands alone. Shocking both the dragon and the older man.

"Enough! Capital Hyper Orbital Array laser beam!" Twilight shouts as she casted one of her most powerful spells that she currently had. The dragon attempted to dodge, only for the beam to hit his wing. The dragon screamed in agony as it ran away at lightning speed. Leaving an angry Twilight and stunned older man.

Twilight sighs as her orbs release the additional power that she had build up. "Are you alright?" Twilight asked the older man.

"Who are you?" The man asked shocked.

"My name is Twilight Scarlet. I am a member of Fairy Tail." Twilight simply said with a smile.

"Ah. My name is Gildarts. I am also a member." Gildarts said as he releases some tension.

"By the way. I am six years old." Twilight added.

"What!" Gildarts looks shocked at Twilight. Twilight simply giggles at his responds.

"I am told by master that I could become S-rank anytime. I told him that I want to wait until I am ten years old." Twilight said.

"I can see that. You are a strong young lady." Gildarts said smiling.

"Oh and I was told that I might also obtain Saint title one day." Twilight added. Gildarts looks shocked at her once more.

"Anyways. What are you doing here?" Gildarts asked.

"On my way back to the guild. I finished a quest for the magic council." Twilight said.

"I see. Well let's walk together then. I am on my way back now, too." Gildarts said.

"Sure. By the way who was that dragon?" Twilight asked curious.

"Acnologia. He was a dragon I was supposed to kill. It seems that I am unable to do so, however." Gildarts said disappointed.

"So it would seem. Oh well. Atleast you are alive. That is all that matters." Twilight said.

"I agree. You saved my ass. Thank you." Gildarts said grateful.

"No worries. Any thing for my family." Twilight dismissed.

Gildarts simply smiled as the two of them walk towards the guild.

"So you use orb magic?" Gildarts asked.

"I do. Although I am still learning the uses." Twilight said.

"I see. I use crush magic. It allows me to crush both spells as well as my opponent." Gildarts said.

"Seems like a bad match up with a flying target." Twilight commented.

"I agree. I should have chosen an easier target." Gildarts said smiling.

"Nah. You should have learned of way to crush the air around the target. Without air a target can neither breath nor fly." Twilight suggests.

"I see. That is a good suggestion. I will look into it. Well lets head back. Its been seven years." Gildarts said.

"I see. Welcome back. And nice to meet you." Twilight smiled brightly.

"Thank you." Gildarts said as Magnolia came into view.

Magnolia went into Gildarts shift as it shifted the city around to create a single path to the guild house. Twilight simply rose her eyebrow at the sight but said nothing. Gildarts looked surprised at Twilight's lack of reaction, but also said nothing as they calmly walk down the path.

"Let me guess. Blank mind plus crush magic equals a lot of destruction." Twilight said with a smile.

Gildarts smiled and nodded.

"I understand." Twilight simply said as they arrived at the guild house.

"Welcome back Gildarts and Twilight." Makarov said as he approached the duo.

"Thanks." Gildarts responds.

"So how is the hunt going?" Makarov asked Gildarts.

"I will continue after a little break." Gildarts said.

"Very good." Makarov said smiling.

"Master I successfully did my mission. I broke nothing." Twilight said.

Makarov beamed at the news, "Amazing. I already saw the money come in. Welcome back, Twilight." he said.

"I am going to my room. I spend a little bit of magic on my way here. So I am spend." Twilight announced.

"Very good." Makarov said as Twilight walked to her room while smiling.

Meanwhile Gildarts approached Master. "So how is it really going?" Makarov asked Gildarts.

"Twilight saved my ass. She used a very powerful magic shield to block Acnologia's fire breath. The like of which could easily obliterate an entire city." Gildarts admitted.

"I see. She said that only once she is ten will she try to go and get S-rank. Even though she is already atleast S-rank." Makarov said.

"I understand. Whenever she is ready." Gildarts said in agreement.

"Anyways, do rest and come back stronger. I will await you when you leave once more." Makarov said as he walked back to the bar counter and took a sip from his beer.

"One more thing. She stopped the attack using her bare hands. And subsequently injure Acnologia's wing." Gildarts added.

"Is that so. I knew she was powerful. That is why I want her to search for that book from Zeref after she get ranked S." Makarov said.

"I see. Well I will be back. I am going to go and take a break back home." Gildarts said as he walks off.

Author's Note

Like they said. Twilight is from a world of even more powerful magic, like Discord or King Sombra. It is no wonder that she is more powerful than even the most powerful wizard in Fiore.

Next up, Mavis

(By the way every word that is attached to the spell Twilight's cast is a magic circle.)

Mavis

Twilight laid down on her bed after spending a little bit more magic than she had planned. She was by no means exhausted, but she was just wanting a little bit of coziness. Her bed was extremely basic, but to Twilight that was enough. No she laid on her bed thinking about the things she wanted to build.

'Besides the classroom, I think an indoor training room will be more appreciated. Some simple dummies won't do however. Perhaps if I create some special training dummies using my magic, I might be able to properly transform it into a gym.' Twilight though, 'Wait. What is a gym?' she added confused.

"No matter. Let's begin!" Twilight told herself as she walks off to do the job.

As Twilight entered downstairs, she sees that everyone was fighting with each other once more. Although Twilight smiled at the scene before her. She had more important plans. As she entered the only room that was unfinished downstairs, she nods to herself.

Twilight ran out as she grabs some of her own pocket money and ran around in the search for a carpenter. After some searching later, she found a carpenter's guild. Twilight was a little bit intimidated, but entered nonetheless. Twilight was immediately stopped by a carpenter that had some magic in him.

"What is a small girl from Fairy Tail doing here?" The man asked.

"I have a job for a carpenter that is interested." Twilight offered.

"Is that so. Master! This girl has a job for our guild!" The man shouts, Twilight sees as the guilt master slowly approached Twilight. He lowered himself to be on Twilight's height.

"How can I help this cute little girl?" the man asked with a smile.

"I got a job from my master that states that I have to construct some rooms in the guild hall. I want to build an indoor training facility." Twilight said.

"I see. You want to build a gym." The man repeated.

"Yeah. I am an able builder. But with my amnesia in the mix, it will be really difficult to make anything potentially useful." Twilight said, "Besides dummies."

The man eyebrows rose, "You suffer from amnesia, huh? I understand. I can personally help you. So what is the budget?" he asked.

"Well I am sure I have enough. But let's say, one million Jewels." Twilight said.

"That is plenty to make a proper gym. Is there anything important about this gym?" The guild master asked.

"Well I am sure you are aware. But it has to be able to be enchanted by my magic. And it has to be extremely durable." Twilight said.

"I see. Enchanting huh. What is an example of an enchant?" He asked.

"Weight increase or decrease. Self-repair. Crush magic resistant." Twilight said.

"Ah. The last one is because of Gildarts, right? I understand. I will make it happen." The guild master said.

"Really? Can you make me a picture of the end product? That way I am able to construct the walls and floors. Maybe even a window if I can find myself some glass." Twilight said.

"Oh? Do you have the ability to construct things?" he asked.

"Maybe. I am not sure yet. Even still I can cut the planks and the bricks myself. No need to let you do all the work yourself." Twilight said with a smile.

The guild master smiled, "I like you. Fine, give me a moment." He said smiling. Twilight saw as the guild master walked towards his fellow carpenters and asked if they would make a picture of the end product. After a few minutes, they had made a picture and gave it to Twilight.

"Thank you. I have decided. I need three dummies, some weight lifting equipment, some shooting targets. You can choose what those are." Twilight instructed.

"Leave it to us. We will send you the bill." The guild master said with an smile.

"Thanks!" Twilight said smiling. Twilight happily walked off.

Twilight then approached Makarov as soon as she returned back home. "Master!" Twilight shouts.

"What is it, my child?" Makarov asked curious.

"I want to list a job on the job board. I am unable to find the ingredients of bricks and I don't know where I can find the wood I am looking for. Surely a wizard could find me some." Twilight asked, forgetting that she too, is a wizard.

Makarov smiled, "Sure thing. Let me get some paper." He said as he grabbed a pen and some paper.

"Alright. What do you need?" Makarov asked.

"About 10 kilo's of glass. Several tons of brick and several tons of hard wood. Some nails and some tools." Twilight said.

"Very well. I have written it down. How much is the reward?" Makarov asked.

"Well I thought about fifty thousand Jewels. Plus a little extra." Twilight said.

"May I ask what that extra is? I won't write it down." Makarov asked curious.

"This. A dragon scale." Twilight said as she showed it off.

"Oh! That truly is a good secondary reward. Very well. It is ready." Makarov said.

"To who should I give it?" Makarov asked.

"Oh? You can give it to someone?" Twilight asked confused.

"You can." Makarov said while nodding.

"Then, give it to Lisanna and Mirajane." Twilight requests.

"Okay. After they are done, I will give them the money and dragon scale, alright?" Makarov asked.

"I want to give them the scale myself." Twilight said.

"Alright. They are luckily searching the job board right now." Makarov said as he rushes toward the duo.

Twilight noticed that the duo almost immediately accepted. Well Mirajane was somewhat unsure about it, as she apparently haven't done a fetch quest in a long time. But Lisanna accepted it immediately, forcing Mirajane to also accept it.

"They accepted it." Makarov said as Twilight watched the duo leave together.

"Did you tell them about the one that gave the quest?" Twilight asked.

"No. You will have to tell them afterwards." Makarov said.

"Sure. Now if you excuse me. I have to prepare the room for the makeover." Twilight said as she ran towards the room she was transforming.

"Twilight! What is this room going to become?" Natsu asked as he approached Twilight.

"An indoor gym." Twilight said while smiling.

"Oh! I have wanted that for so long." Gray said as he injected himself into the conversation.

"For once, I agree with that Ice princess." Natsu said, "I can finally train myself while waiting for the right quest to appear."

"Hey, sis. How are you doing?" Erza asked, Twilight immediately hugged Erza.

"Sis!" Twilight said while clinging onto Erza. Erza meanwhile simply blushed at the sudden affection.

"So how is my only sister doing?" Erza asked once more.

"I am fine. I didn't break anything at the last job. Sorta..." Twilight said as she suddenly remember the damages she caused.

"What did you do?" Natsu and Gray asked as they moved closer to Twilight.

"Nothing." Twilight said while sweating heavily.

Erza simply gave Twilight a simple look. Twilight gulp then sighed.

"Fine. I destroyed a whole mountain top and four barrier defense pylons." Twilight admits, Makarov looks shocked at Twilight in the background.

"But! It wasn't removed from my pay. And I repaired those pylons." Twilight quickly added.

This caused Makarov to sigh in relieve in the background. Erza nodded in pride at Twilight.

"Anyways, a gym huh? I can't wait for it to be finished." Gray said happily.

"Gray, you are naked." Twilight deadpanned.

"Oh! When did that happen?!" Gray shouts as Natsu and Erza sweat dropped.

Twilight simply laughed, "Well back to work. I still have to finish this place." Twilight said as she started to walk away.

"Good luck!" Natsu shouts as he walks over to the job board himself.

"Don't you need some resources first?" Erza asked.

"I gave that job to Mirajane and Lisanna." Twilight said.

"You should have given it to me." Erza pouted.

"Sorry sis. But I need someone that knows this area better." Twilight apologized.

Then Erza's smile turns evil, "Next time I am going to give you are difficult task!" she said while laughing evilly. Her laugh received some gulped from those around her.

Twilight meanwhile smirked, "Bring it on, sis. I can even do the impossible!" Twilight said.

"Oh, really?" Erza said while her smile was still quite evil.

"Yeah. Sure." Twilight said, "As long as the reward is worth it."

"Don't worry. I will surely find something." Erza said as she walked away with an evil smile.

"Oi! Are you sure about that?" Gray asked worried.

"Well sis looks like she is having fun. So sure, why not. Every job is another experience. You can never have too many experiences." Twilight said wisely.

"I see. Say, do you think I can join you on that quest?" Gray asked.

"I don't know. Technically I am not allowed to make a team of two. But perhaps if you ask master about it, he might be able to make an exception." Twilight said somewhat unsure.

"Why are you not allowed?" Gray asked.

"I am too strong. My magic power alone could destroy a city if I am not careful." Twilight admits.

"Wow! I want to be with you on this adventure. Surely I can learn something from it!" Gray said as he ran off towards master.

Meanwhile Twilight finished up her preparations. As soon as she exits the room she sees Gray approach her.

"And?" Twilight asked.

"I got permission. But only for one mission." Gray said satisfied.

"Great! Now we need to wait for Erza's quest to come through." Twilight said happily.

Twilight and Gray sat together on the bench, awaiting for Erza's to finish up, making the quest. After Twilight watched Erza and Makarov having an heated debate. It would seem that Erza won the debate.

"Ugh. Fine. But only if Gray is allowed to join." Makarov compromised.

"Deal. Twilight! I got your quest!" Erza shouts

"It's about time! What is the quest?" Twilight shouts.

"You are to go to Tenrou Island. And investigate the sightings of the first master around the island." Erza instructs.

"What is the reward like?" Gray asked.

"Five million Jewels, plus an orb I obtain during a job." Erza responds.

"Oh wow. That is awesome." Gray and Twilight said excited.

"Yes, well. I will also be on the island. Just in case." Makarov explained.

"I understand. I will do my best to not accidentally destroy her gravestone." Twilight said.

"Of course not!" Makarov shouts at Twilight. Gray sweat dropped at the scene.

Erza simply laughed heartily. After shedding some tears, she beams at Twilight. Despite the fact that Erza was aware of her incredible power, she was still glad that her sister accepted this seemingly random quest.

"By the way. What is Tenrou Island?" Twilight asked.

"Let me answer that." Makarov said, "It is the island that the first master of Fairy Tail was born on. It is also the holy ground of Fairy Tail. The tree in the center is special as it is a source of magic power for those in Fairy Tail." he explained.

"Amazing. I understand." Twilight said nodding in amazement.

"I know, right?! I am surprised that we are going there, even though it is not a S-rank advancement quest." Gray said excited.

"Yes. And Twilight? You are either to investigate the first master sightings or to clean up her grave." Erza added for good measure.

"That is understandable. Leave this to us." Twilight said as she looked at Gray for a moment.

"Well. Let us be off. Gray, Twilight." Makarov requested.

"Sure!" Gray said.

"Understood." Twilight said.

Makarov nodded as he saw the duo follow him. They were walked all the way to Hargeon Town, and onto a boat that housed the Fairy Tail emblem. Gray was once again naked, but both Twilight as himself did not care.

During the boat ride Twilight had some questions about Tenrou and the first master. Gray also listened with curious intent.

"So who is the first master?" Twilight asked.

"Mavis Vermillion. She was born on Tenrou Island, but formed the original Fairy Tail building before Magnolia was a thing." Makarov explained.

"Is that so. So how did she die?" Twilight asked as well. Not realizing that such a question is incredibly rude.

"I am not sure. But from what I understand. She used a magic spell that she wasn't prepared to use, and because of it her life energy got drained by the spell. But also it made her essentially immortal." Makarov explained as he dismissed the rude question.

"Is that spell perhaps Fairy Law?" Twilight asked. Both Makarov and Gray did a spit take.

"How did you know?!" Makarov asked surprised.

"I don't. My orb tells me that is the case." Twilight said worried as she points to her Fairy orb. The Fairy orb was simply floating next to Twilight.

"So what is that orb? A library?" Gray asked unsure.

"I do not know. My orbs are able to do a multitude of things. From defending to attacking to supportive. But they also carry information from this world and are able to repair stuff." Twilight explained, "But they only grant me information when it is presented in front of them."

"Like right now." Makarov assumed.

"Yes. Us going to Tenrou must be triggering some information from the Fairy orb. Maybe it knows what really happened to Mavis." Twilight suggests.

"Well ask it!" Gray almost demanded.

"It would probably only tell us, when we have arrived at her grave." Twilight said somewhat saddened.

"I understand. Well Tenrou Island is in sight. Lets us all go to her grave together." Makarov reasoned.

As soon as the boat had arrived at Tenrou Island, Twilight could swear that she felt some weird magic coming from the big tree. Nonetheless, she and Gray stepped off the boat and followed Makarov towards the grave. After some walking, they had arrived at a clearing. Mavis's grave was right in front of them. When Twilight suddenly collapsed.

Gray and Makarov rushed to her side to inspect her. She had fainted due to unknown reasons. To Twilight however it was different. She had suddenly regained a memory of the past.

Memory playback,

Twilight and her parent went to this massive island near Man-??an and entered this island that also housed a large tree. Twilight's parents, which she was unable to see, told her that this tree belonged to their great, great aunt that had married a Vermillion. Technically Twilight would have to be called Twilight Vermillion Sparkle according to her own parents. But they choose not to. Due to the fact that, no Vermillion was alive in Equestria.

"But why was there no Vermillion alive?" Twilight in the memory asked.

"We don't know. In fact according to records of the time, no Vermillion ever existed." A female voice said. Presumably her mother.

"But if you ever come across a girl named Mavis. Then do treat her like a sister. She is technically your sister in law." A fatherly tone said.

"Sure!" Twilight in the memory said.

"Sisters, huh? I don't mind having another sister." Our Twilight said.

Then the memory went black and she woke back up from her faint.

"Twilight! Are you alright?!" Gray shouted worried.

"I am fine. Sorry about that. I regained an old memory." Twilight said smiling.

"What was it about?" Makarov asked curious.

"I found out that one of my old family members married a Vermillion. Even though no such family ever existed in my past." Twilight explained.

"Oh? Anything else?" Makarov asked.

"Yes. My original full name is, Twilight Vermillion Sparkle. But I am going to stick with Twilight Vermillion Scarlet for now." Twilight said happily. Regaining her old family name was a massive jump.

"Why?" Gray asked.

"Because I want to retain my sister, Erza." Twilight said happily.

"But why Vermillion?" Gray asked once more.

"I am technically her sister in law. Mavis that is." Twilight said as she added that last bit in later.

Gray looked wide eyed at Twilight, "But how is that possible? I heard that she is 26 years old." he said confused.

"I don't know. Perhaps where ever I came from, time ran differently." Twilight suggested.

"That is very likely. But enough about that. Do you think that, that orb of yours could summon Mavis?" Makarov asked.

"I can try." Twilight said, she looks at the orb and nodded. The orb lit up and shone brightly on the grave. After a few minutes a spectral figure appeared. It looks like Mavis to Makarov.

"Third master. It has been awhile." The spectral spirit said.

Makarov looks wide eyed at the spirit. Tears fall down his eyes. "Mavis it is so good to see you." Makarov said.

"It sure is." Mavis said, however her eyes land on Twilight. Her eyes turned surprised, then warmly.

"What are you doing here, sister? You are supposed to be in Equestria." Mavis said with a warm smile on her face.

"What is Equestria?" Twilight asked confused. Mavis looks shocked in her direction.

"She is suffering from Amnesia." Makarov said saddened, "Something bad happened. She appeared in our world in a small crater."

"An out of control teleportation spell." Mavis simply said.

"That is possible?" Gray asked surprised.

"Not in this world. But in the world she came from, it is possible." Mavis said knowingly.

Twilight simply looked confused, "Regardless of that, I am here to ask you some questions." she said.

Mavis smiled, "What is it?" she asked.

"Where is your body? It isn't on Tenrou Island." Twilight asked. Makarov and Mavis looks shocked at her. Meanwhile Gray looked simply confused.

"How did you know?" Makarov asked.

"I am not sure. But I can sense it, the lack of body that is." Twilight said knowingly. Her spatial awareness as been really strong after the job with Yajima. Her magic sensors have also been strong. The job made Twilight flick a switch in her brain as she as has mentally become more like a S-rank.

Mavis smiled, "You really are a Vermillion. To be able to sense that is incredible." she said.

"Yes. The body is being housed in a crystal below the guild hall." Makarov explained.

"So that is why I sense a lot of dark magic from below the guild hall." Twilight said while nodding.

"You can sense that?! There are thousands of layers of magic suppressed below the guild hall?! How?!" Makarov shouts confused.

Twilight smiled and shrugged. Much to the disdain of Makarov. Mavis simply laughed while Gray shook his head.

"I guess, when Makarov said that you are S-rank material. He was closer to the truth." Gray commented.

"You know what! I guess I can also vouch her for Saint title afterwards!" Makarov shouted angrily.

"You are too late. Yajima might do that first." Twilight said while shrugging. Makarov looks at Twilight as his body turns light gray and his spirit gets released from his body in shock.

Mavis and Twilight heartily laughed at the sight, while Gray attempted to recover Makarov. Makarov meanwhile simply stood there, totally shocked.

"So Twilight. What is your surname?" Mavis asked.

"I have three. Vermillion, Scarlet and Sparkle." Twilight said happily.

"Ah. Sparkle and Vermillion is the original. What is Scarlet from?" Mavis asked confused.

"Erza. My sister that took me in after I got to this world. I took the same surname in an attempt to rebuild my memories here." Twilight said.

"I see. Why don't we talk all the things you have seen thus far? In exchange, I will tell you about Equestria." Mavis suggested.

"Sure!" Twilight said happily

Author's Note

Okay. So her real name is Twilight Vermillion Sparkle. But in this world she is called, Twilight Vermillion Scarlet.
Her sisters in this world is currently,
Erza (sisters)
Mavis (sisters and also technically diseased)

Next up Equestria

Equestria

As Mavis and Twilight took a seat in a nearby tree, Mavis was watching the antics of her sister, Twilight. Although it seemed as though she was more curious about the human form that she had taken. It looked like Mavis, but with darker colors. Another thing that stood out was the orbs that were constantly flying around Twilight.

The orbs had symbols in them. But the one that was currently shining brightly was the orb with the Fairy Tail symbol on it. The other orbs were duller in look, Mavis expected that those orbs wouldn't like her. Ghosts and magic orbs usually didn't mesh. In fact in some cases they were down right dangerous to be around.

"Say, Twilight? What do those orbs think of me?" Mavis asked cryptically. Twilight could tell that she was feeling uncomfortable around the orb, but didn't know quite why.

Shrugging Twilight looks at her orbs and forwarded the question to them. The orbs responded with glowing white for a moment as they understood Twilight's question. Only to turn bright green in responds. Mavis saw as Twilight's face was lit up as she smiled brightly.

"They don't mind you. In fact they wish to protect you. Saying that you being family to me is all they need." Twilight responded while smiling brightly. Twilight looked towards Mavis, but frowned as soon as their eyes met.

Mavis wasn't smiling. The opposite, she looked scared. Despite knowing that they were friendly and not hostile, she didn't release the tension she was feeling around them. Twilight was about to ask questions, when the orbs lit up brightly. It seems the orbs got the message. Twilight looks confused at the orbs as she was listening to what they were talking about.

After a few moments, Twilight frown turns sad. She now knew that her sister was scared because orb magic had a bad relationship with fairy magic and ghosts. However the orbs were still talking and Twilight was still listening with understanding intent.

"The orbs are apologizing for the behavior of their fellow orbs, Mavis. They beg you to not be scared. They mean no harm to you. The others are just scared of you. Orb magic and ghost magic can nullify each other. That is the reason why they are so hostile." Twilight said saddened. Twilight watched as Mavis fear dissolves into curiosity instead.

"Can I try touch them?" Mavis asked hopeful.

Twilight looks at the orbs as the orbs turn green. Smiling, Twilight turns to Mavis with a nod. They didn't mind.

Mavis then proceeds to attempt to pet the orb. The orbs simply allowed it to happen. But as soon as her hand touches the orb, the orb's ability to fly cuts out for a second. Causing it to fall for a few seconds, only for it to regain itself and fly back to Twilight's side.

"I see. I understand. Thank you for that." Mavis said in an understanding nod.

"By the way, this view is amazing." Twilight said as she switched the topic.

"I know. I live here. Anyways, about Equestria. What do you know?" Mavis first said with a small smile as she switched topics once more.

"Nothing. For all I know, I got into an accident and ended up here." Twilight said saddened by the truth. Sometimes the truth hurts more than a lie.

"Alright. Let me begin by saying this. Equestria is not a world with humans. Instead it's ruled by ponies and stallions." Mavis said.

"Ah, girl and boy respectively." Twilight said as she caught on quickly.

Mavis smiled, "Exactly. That world is like this one. Magic is common place. But unlike this world, peace is dominant there." she said.

"I see. Meaning the whole guild concept is something that only works in this world." Twilight deduced.

Mavis nodded, "Instead they have the stereotypical medieval trope going for them. Commoners, nobles, royalty." she explained. Twilight simply nodded in understanding.

"I see. What do you know about my parents? And generally home?" Twilight asked especially curious.

"Night Light and Velvet Sparkle are your parent. You have single brother named Shining Armor." Mavis explained. She watched as Twilight looked in thought. All of this is big news and made her hope that she already remembers. Sadly this was about to be shot down.

"I am sorry. I simply remember nothing from that world. No static images, no voice recognition, absolutely nothing." Twilight said disappointed.

Mavis looked empathetic at Twilight. Even she would never understand, just how lost someone could feel without their memories to bind them. "Is that why you chose, Fairy Tail? Because they are the only memories you have?" she asked.

"Right now, they are all I have. The least I can do, is make the lives of those within the guild feel safe. I only care for S-rank because it is the only way that I can one day protect my new family. I don't care about the Jewels or the rewards. I care for the guild. Nothing more, nothing less." Twilight said determined.

Mavis smiled. She understood Twilight better than most. She is the first master of the guild and has taken in more family members than most. But even she understood, that this was not just to protect her fellow guild members. This was a way for her to cope with the loss of her memories. Going on an adventure lets her temporarily let go of that instinct. But she is different from many guild members in the sense that she is an outsider.

Yet, her desire to protect made her closer to Mavis than Twilight would ever know of. Making Fairy Tail was her way of coping with the loss of her best friend. And Twilight was going through it the same way. Mavis knew that one day, Twilight's involvement with Fairy Tail will grant her a chance to go home. However long that would take, didn't matter to either Mavis or Twilight.

"So. Would you return home as soon as you found a way back?" Mavis asked curious.

"No. My memory has to be returned first. That is first priority." Twilight said smiling, "Besides, something tells me that I will be needed in the survival of a certain dragon."

"Which one?" Mavis asked.

"I don't know. But it will happen. Right here, on Tenrou Island." Twilight said.

"Do you know, when atleast?" Mavis hoped.

Twilight shook her head, "I don't know. But I will be fine. It isn't that difficult of a dragon." she said, not even a hint of worry was heard in her voice.

Mavis wasn't so confident however. Twilight casually talked about beating this dragon wasn't her worry. No her worry came from the fact that there aren't that many dragons left. So only a selective few could do such a thing. Until it suddenly clicked, Acnologia. That was a name she would rather never hear about. But only Acnologia could be such a threat that only Twilight could potentially stop it.

Mavis frowned harder. The fact that Acnologia is going to visit is troublesome, but hearing herself think such a thing is awful. Mavis looks at Twilight, she noticed that Twilight was watching the sun go down instead of looking at her.

"Twilight. Even with that dragon approaching. I want you to return afterwards." Mavis requested.

Twilight's eyebrows rose at that, "Why?" she asked confused.

"Because this island will be fine. I want you to do me a favor instead." Mavis said, her voice suggesting that whatever the request was, it wasn't going to be easy.

"Are you sure? I am predicting that this might happen during a S-rank advancement that will take place on this island." Twilight added for good measure.

"Your family is resilient and strong. When together they might activate one of the grand fairy magic spell." Mavis said hopeful.

"Fairy Sphere?" Twilight offered, Mavis noticed that the Fairy Orb was lit up. Meaning that the orb was aware of it's existence.

"Yes. I want you to do me a favor instead." Mavis asked.

"What is it?" Twilight finally asked.

"Return after they return from their most likely seven year absence. I want you at the ready then." Mavis said.

Twilight looked uncertain at Mavis. Twilight was well aware that Mavis knew more than she let on. Twilight just couldn't decide if that was the right thing. On one hand she wouldn't mind to wait that long, on the other she wanted to be there for her family.

Seeing Twilight's uncertainty, Mavis hugs Twilight. A sisterly hug. "Twilight. Fairy Tail is a wizards guild. They can take care of themself." Mavis said.

"But I want to with them through all the troubles." Twilight said.

"Well, how about going out for a while to collect some money for the guild? You know how much the guild members like to destroy stuff, so go out with the excuse to collect some jewels to ensure the survival of the guild." Mavis suggested. Mavis saw as Twilight stood perfectly still. The gears in her head clearly turning.

"Fine. Although something tells me that after obtaining my S-rank, I might already be sent off to collect something." Twilight said.

"Mercenary work is allowed under Fairy Tail rules." Mavis said knowingly.

"Okay. But I will still talk to Makarov about this, later." Twilight begrudgingly gave in.

Mavis smiled, "Thanks sis!" she said as she hugs Twilight once again. This caused Twilight to return it with a soft smile.

Meanwhile below the tree, Makarov heard everything. Despite trusting the first master, he felt rather protective over Twilight. Twilight sometimes has shown her lack of parental love, through crying at night. This hurt Makarov more than both Mavis and Twilight would ever know. But surprisingly, Laxus also felt uncomfortable by it. He never really showed his familial love, but Twilight seemed to be an exception to this rule. This surprised Makarov more than Laxus would ever find out.

Makarov smiled as Mavis's attempt to keep Twilight from rushing to her death, seemed successful. He knew that Twilight could probably easily take down Acnologia, but better safe than sorry. If Twilight died, Makarov would have felt depressed for years to come. But those in Equestria would see their beloved pony never again, this was something that Mavis couldn't bare with.

"Now. Back on topic. How am I meant to complete my quest again?" Twilight shouted at Gray. Gray was just sitting there looking at Mavis's grave.

"Honestly? I don't know. The quest letter was too vague." Gary shouted back.

Twilight looks down at Makarov and raised an eyebrow. Makarov caught Twilight's confusion. Only to shrug and say, "Tell her that you met Mavis personally. I am willing to vouch for it and so is Gray." Makarov said without much care.

"Good. Mission accompliced!" Twilight shouts at Gray. Gray jumps up with a smile and looked at Makarov with a nod.

"Alright. It was good to see you again, First master. But I think that we have to go back home." Makarov said. He highlighted the word "Home" quite strong there.

Mavis nodded in agreement, "So it would seem. And if Twilight's prediction is correct, it won't be for a fun reason." she said.

"Agreed. But for now, all we can do is to pray. Let's pray that it won't come to that." Makarov said with a smile as he beacons Gray and Twilight over to go back to the guild hall.

"Bye sis! Hopefully you will still be here when I return from that trip." Twilight said while she waved from the ship.

Gray looks at Mavis, only to nod in agreement.

Mavis smiled and nodded in return. As she watched the boat with her sister and Gray on it leave to go to Hargeon. Mavis looks at the tree and slightly frowned. To hear that Acnologia was coming was bad news, indeed. But as she was dead, she was not able to do much about it. However only one word struck Mavis when she thought about Acnologia, Zeref.

Meanwhile back on the boat. Twilight watched as Gray fell asleep due to the late nature of it all. She knew that it was late, but she was someone that would only truly fall asleep once she felt safe. She didn't feel safe on the boat due to it rocking from left to right as the waves hit the hull of the ship. Nonetheless Twilight picked Gray up and placed him on one of the beds on the boat.

Walking back, she saw as Makarov looked at her in surprise. "Not going to sleep?" He asked.

"Nah. I don't feel safe yet. I will wait when we return." Twilight said with a soft smile.

"Because of the potential-" Makarov tried as Twilight beat him to the punch with a simple nod.

"I understand. Laxus is probably worried as well." Makarov said with a sigh.

Twilight simply returned it with sad smile, as watched the stars above.

"Has he always been a worrywart?" Twilight asked curious.

"No. In fact he never showed such emotion until now. I guess he cares about you." Makarov simply said.

"Perhaps it is a mix between respect and honest worry." Twilight offered.

Makarov smiled as he connected the dots, "That would make sense. Right now you are a lot younger than him. But you are a lot stronger than him, regardless." he said.

"Does that bother anyone? I mean being strong has a lot of benefits, but also a lot of negative side-effects." Twilight asked, as worry laced her voice.

"To be honest? Only Erza feels some pressure. Perhaps because she is trying to walk in your footsteps." Makarov admits honestly.

"What about the older people? Like Gildarts?" Twilight asked.

"While it's true that he might feels some jealousy. He is by no mean annoyed at it. He knows what it's like to live your life being too strong. His crush magic was always quite strong. Even as baby." Makarov explained.

"I see. All I can use this power for, is to protect those I call family. Those that bare the Fairy Tail symbol on their body. As I simply have nothing else to either love or hate. I simply do not have the memories for it." Twilight said as her serious mask slightly cracked and accidentally released a tear. Twilight quickly covered it up.

Makarov realized that Twilight was holding back her emotion, this caused him to stand up and give Twilight a fatherly hug.

'So warm.' Twilight thought.

"I understand that you hold back your true feelings on a job. But you do not need to hold back your emotions with me. I am here for you." Makarov reassured. This seemed to have the desired effect, as Twilight's mask broke and a quiet sobs was released from Twilight.

Makarov noticed that Gray was awake and immediately understood that Twilight was on a constant emotional strain. Giving Makarov a sad smile, he willingly went back to bed. Something that he hasn't done, since that day that he saw Erza cry on the beach. Makarov smiled at the sight, he realized that Gray was a lot smarter than he let on. Something he can't say about Natsu.

"I am sorry. But my lack of memories and lack of guild hall is making me feel extremely homesick once I am on a job. This is why I cry a lot. And mostly in secret." Twilight explained between sobs.

"Have you been crying without me being there?" Makarov asked.

"Yes. Mostly without you being around." Twilight admits, her sobbing has receded somewhat.

"Do me a favor and only have a mental breakdown with me around. I feel hopeless if you don't." Makarov requested.

"But what if you are busy?" Twilight asked as she removed the tears from her face using her arm.

"Then approach me and say, "Emote" to me. I will understand everything else." Makarov instructed. His smile was soft and kind. Almost fatherly.

"Okay. I think that was all. The rest I can release once we return." Twilight said.

"Are you sure? Gray is still asleep and-" Makarov tried asking, when he saw Twilight shook her head.

"Besides, we are nearly at Hargeon. I still have to carry Gray back to Fairy hills." Twilight said with a smile. She hoped that he understood.

Makarov did understand. Begrudgingly so. But he did see Hargeon coming closer. The trip back to Hargeon to like three hours. But it felt longer. Regardless they had arrived.

"Don't worry. Gray can walk. You just go to your room and prepare for the mental breakdown. I will ensure that Gray will return on his own." Makarov instructed. His eyes said that was the end of that discussion.

"Fine. I will await you in my room. See you soon, Gramps." Twilight said for the first time.

Makarov smiled at the nickname and nodded. Twilight left the boat as she ran full speed back to the guild hall. Besides the mental breakdown, she still had to prepare the gym. Which is what she planned to do, while Makarov was busy.

Makarov simply approached Gray. As he sat on the bed instead of asleep. Makarov noticed that Gray had a tear himself.

"What is wrong, my boy?" Makarov asked confused.

"I can somewhat relate to Twilight, I don't have any memories from before the demon attacked my hometown." Gray admitted.

"I see. You will be fine. You already know that." Makarov simply said as he watched Gray jump out of bed and walk towards Fairy hills. Only for him to turn around, saddened.

" I agree if it wasn't for my late teacher." Gray admitted as he ran off.

"It would seem that a lot of my children are suffering. But Twilight is still suffering the most. Surely Gray will be fine, I just don't know if Twilight is going to be." Makarov said as he slowly made his way back to the guild. His face held a smile as he was grateful for Twilight willingness to admit the truth. And saddened at the same time for realizing that she was suffering this much.

Author's Note

Sorry for the slow update. I finally ran out of steam. As most of my inspiration has hit rock bottom. It will take a while for the next chapter but it will happen.

Next up, Guild renovations

Guild renovations

After Twilight returned from Tenrou island she immediately went to her room in the guild. But while walking there she saw some boxes in the room that was going to hold the gym. Taking a small detour, Twilight took a look at the boxes. It had the carpenters guild stamp on it.

Twilight smiled, 'They came through. And earlier than expected!' she thought happily.

Looking at the delivery, she saw a letter from their guild master. It was for Twilight. So Twilight opened the letter and read its content.

'Dear Young child,

As you can see, we delivered our equipment into the room for the gym. But we need you to know, that on each piece of equipment you will see a gem. That gem is an enchantment gem. All you need to do, is to go to the enchantments guild and ask for the scrolls for those enchantments.

That way you can ensure that the enchantments work accordingly. And anti-crush magic enchantment is a very difficult enchantment to make, so please do me a favor and let them enchant it instead.

Another reason is that you will meet even more people. Maybe gain some new memories and learn more about our people. I want you to learn a lot of things, that way you can protect your friends and family better.

Yours truly,

The guild master of the carpenters guild.'

'Thank you.' Twilight thought happily, she had totally forgotten about her previous mental breakdown after reading that letter.

Twilight then went upstairs into her room. At the same time, Makarov entered the guild hall. He saw as Twilight went to her room in a hurry and close the door on herself. He raised an eyebrow and headed towards Twilight's room as well.

But as soon as he entered Twilight's room, he saw that Twilight was fast asleep with a letter on her night stand.

'Wait... Night stand? That wasn't there before.' Makarov thought surprised. Shaking his head, he decided to approached the letter and read it through. He then smiled and left Twilight's room to go to his own.

Twilight slept peacefully through the night. All thanks to that letter. Makarov was pleasantly surprised with the carpenters guild master's letter. Though he was glad that Twilight had no more tears after the letter, granting him a good night sleep for once.

The following morning, Twilight already awake before anyone else. She was unpacking the boxes with equipment into the guild hall, instead of the unfinished room. She hoped that Lisanna and Mirajane was done collecting the resources as she really wanted to get started.

Not a moment too soon, Mirajane and Lisanna entered the guild hall and shouting for Makarov. Luckily Twilight knew that he was awake. Twilight temporarily stopped unpacking and overheard their conversation with Makarov.

"Master!" Mirajane shouts impatient.

"Yes! Yes! I am already here. What is it you two?" Makarov said, while trying to not sound grumpy.

"We are done! Where would you like the resources?" Lisanna said happily.

"Good. But first, the payment." Makarov said, he watched as Twilight got closer.

"Fifty thousand Jewels." Makarov added as he gave them the money.

"Good. So what is that extra thing? A weapon once again?" Mirajane asked.

"No." Twilight said as she approached from behind.

Mirajane and Lisanna turns around. Lisanna gave Twilight a quick friendship hug. Mirajane simply looked confused instead.

"I am the one that place the request. Those material will go towards the gym. Instead take this." Twilight said as she grabs the dragon scale out of her pocket.

"Is that a dragon scale?!" Lisanna asked surprised.

"Yes. That is your extra reward. A single dragon scale. I hope it was worth it." Twilight said hopeful.

"Considering how rare such a find is. It is more than worth it." Mirajane said as she grabbed it from Twilight.

"It's red! What if it's from Natsu's dragon?" Lisanna said as she looked closely at the scale.

"Whatever you do with the scale is little to no concern. I will take those ingredients off your hands. And I can finally get started with the gym." Twilight said as she grabs the mountain of resources with one arm and carries the mountain to her unfinished room. To the shock of both Mirajane and Lisanna.

"Well done, you two. Was there any trouble along the way?" Makarov continued instead.

"How is she able to carry all that with one arm?! It weighs atleast five hundred times her own weight?!" Lisanna shouts in awe.

"No, we had no trouble... Wait! We did. We ran into a dark guild while shopping. They have been taken care off." Mirajane said proudly. She looked at Lisanna, Lisanna stood there in total awe at Twilight's strength.

"I see. Good. Then let me ask you. Did you bring their badge with you?" Makarov asked.

"I did. Here." Mirajane said as she hands over a badge.

Makarov inspects the badge and nods his head, "Good. The bounty on that guild was also fifty thousand. Let me go and collect that money, I will be right back." Makarov said as he walks to the back.

Meanwhile Twilight is using her ability to repair stuff to her advantage. She constructed a gym room out of nothing and placed all the equipment into place. With a door being added, Twilight closed it up for now. She had to get those enchantments.

"Gramps! I am going out to get some enchantment scrolls from the enchanters guild." Twilight shouts.

Makarov walked back into the guild hall. He first gave the money to Mirajane, he then walked over to Twilight to give her a hug. He then nodded at her. Twilight gave a soft smile before running out of the hall. He also went and hugged the two other children present. Much to both their shocks.

"You don't usually hug us. What gives?" Mirajane asked defensive.

"She has some mental breakdown issues. She needs that parental love from someone." Makarov said.

"Ah. Right. She suffers from amnesia. I forgot." Lisanna said, Mirajane looked shocked at her.

"Really?" Mirajane asked worried.

"Yes. She does." Makarov confirmed.

"But why us?" Mirajane asked confused.

"You looked envious at her." Makarov said with a smirk. Mirajane looked shocked as a small blush forms on her face. She quickly turns away from Makarov and Lisanna. Much to their enjoyment.

Meanwhile Twilight was slowly walking from shop to shop. Mostly she was just checking out their products. Mostly out of curiosity and sometimes out of interest. She then entered a shop with a strong smell.

"Welcome to the Witches Brew. We have potions for adventures. Medication for the sick and strong drinks for guilds." The shopkeeper said. Only to realize that a small child entered the store.

"How may I help you?" The shopkeeper said as she took on a less serious tone.

"Actually do you sell potion recipes?" Twilight asked curiously.

"No. But we do have a potion making workshop. Which is usually designed for witches and students." The shopkeeper dismissed.

"Can I join one of those workshops?" Twilight asked hopeful.

"Hm. I don't know. How old are you?" The shopkeeper asked.

"Six." Twilight said.

"No. That is too young." The shopkeeper refused.

"Please?" Twilight attempted to use puppy eyes on the shopkeeper. It was super effective.

"Sigh. Fine. But let me atleast teach you privately. If my boss found out..." The shopkeeper relented.

"I will pay royally if that happens." Twilight ensured.

"Alright. Let's go to my room then." The shopkeeper said as she grabbed Twilight and moved her to her room.

The room Twilight entered had a different feel to it. There were lots of flowers and herbs everywhere. A massive cauldron in the center and a portal spell on the ground to the north. The smell of medication was overwhelming and most of that smell came from the cauldron. Twilight was curious, but she didn't approach anything, in fear of it being venomous.

As soon as Twilight was placed onto the ground. The shopkeeper revealed a magic stick, and started to cast a spell on the cauldron. As soon as her spell activated, the contents of the cauldron vanished.

"Good. First things first. Anything in this room can be used to make potions or poisons with. Take this book, it hold a wealth of information that might be useful. Do give it a quick read." The shopkeeper instructed.

Twilight did exactly that. However most things in the book was written in a language that she was unable to read. So instead she focus on the diagrams and pictures. And symbols. After looking at all of the book, Twilight nods at the shopkeeper.

"Good. First let me put some water inside it. And heat it up to boil." The shopkeeper did exactly that.

"Now. Point at five herbs or flowers and I will put them in. And whatever the result is, is the potion I will grant you. I cannot teach you anything else. At this age, you should just watch instead of doing." The shopkeeper stated.

Twilight first points at a weed type herb, then a rose, then a leaf from a sakura tree, then a single beer hop and as last a weird carrot with a face on it. The shopkeeper puts the ingredients in that order into the cauldron. And after casting a spell, it turns bright pink.

"It is finished. The color is interesting. And I think that beer hop wasn't meant to be in this room. But who knows what happens when you put that into it. Now let me examine it." The shopkeeper said as she cast some examine type spells at the liquid.

The shopkeepers face contorts many time. Until eventually it settles on surprised interest. "Okay so. This is an healing potion, surprisingly. And it is very potent." The shopkeeper said impressed.

"Yay?" Twilight tried.

"Yeah. That is worth celebrating. I do not think that this has ever been recorded. So let me write that one down." The shopkeeper said, and while writing it down. The boss entered the room.

"What is a child doing here?" The boss asked.

"She is here for the workshop." The shopkeeper said distracted.

"Ah and you gave her the five herbs or flowers challenge." The boss concluded.

"That is correct." Again the shopkeeper didn't pay him much attention.

"Why are you do distracted?" The boss asked confused.

"She managed to find a healing potion. And a new one at that." The shopkeeper said.

The boss looks shocked at her, he then also examined the cauldron. "Wow. That is impressive." he said surprised.

"Did you actually read the book?" The shopkeeper asked Twilight.

"No. It is in a language that I am unable to read." Twilight admitted.

"So you looked at the symbols, pictures and diagrams. Right?" The boss concluded.

"That is correct." Twilight confirmed.

"Well done. Let me pour some of the potion to a special potion canister. You can take that with you. And I will grant you the title of honorary witch in training." The boss said as he hands Twilight a badge.

"Thank you." Twilight said.

"Here is the potion. Now can I ask you to go on with your business? We need to cross examine this recipe, several times over to make sure that this wasn't a fluke." The boss asked.

"Sure. Have fun. Can you maybe send me a letter with the result? I live inside of the guild hall of Fairy Tail." Twilight requested.

"Will do." The boss said as he waved at Twilight as she was leaving.

Now on the street, Twilight continues to make her way to the enchanting guild. She looked at many shops in between until she eventually reached the enchanting guild.

"Young girl. You need to be a witch to enter and leave a request." The door stated.

"Does this work?" Twilight asked as she showed the badge she got a few moments ago.

"It does. Welcome honorary witch. To the enchanting guild." The door said as it opens up.

'Wow. That was lucky.' Twilight thought.

Twilight approached a young girl that was sitting behind the guild bar.

"Welcome to our humble guild, witch. How can I help you?" She asked.

"I want to leave a request." Twilight said.

"I understand. What do you need?" The young girl asked.

"Some enchantment scrolls. Six weight change enchantments. eighteen scrolls of self-repair and finally atleast a dozen anti-crush magic enchantment scrolls." Twilight said.

"I see. Six easy scrolls, eighteen medium scrolls and finally atleast twenty five hard scrolls. That is reasonable. What is it for?" The girl asked.

"A training gym inside the Fairy Tail guild hall." Twilight explained.

"Ah Gildarts. I understand. The total for that comes at 25 million Jewels." The girl said.

"What a rip off. 10 million Jewels." Twilight said annoyed.

"20 million." The girl attempted.

"15 million." Twilight repeated.

"Fine. We can do it for that little." The girl sighed.

Twilight smiled, "So you are the guild master, right?" Twilight deduced.

"How do you know?" The girl asked surprised.

"I can sense a age retaining spell on you. Or enchantment or curse. I can't tell the difference." Twilight said.

"Actually this is a morph. You were close though." The girl said smiling.

"I will work on my spacial magical awareness regarding things like this." Twilight said also smiling.

"Good. Now then. Please pay ahead of your request." The girl requested.

"Sure. Send the finished end-product to my guild Fairy Tail. I live in the guild hall." Twilight said as she hands over the money.

"Very well. And before you leave. What is your name?" The girl asked.

"Twilight Scarlet." Twilight said.

"What a cute name." The girl said.

"Your current form only make it sound creepy." Twilight said with a blank stare.

The girl laughs, "Right, sorry. Anyways, don't worry. You will obtain your scrolls." she said.

"Good. Then I am going home. Perhaps next time you will show me your real form." Twilight said as was walking away.

"Perhaps." The girl said before vanishing.

Twilight left the guild and walked back home. This time without any distractions. As soon as she entered the guild hall. She noticed that it was unusually busy. Makarov was drinking lots and the others were busy going out for quests. It was then that it clicked. 'S-rank tournament is inbound.' Twilight thought.

"I have returned Gramps." Twilight said to Makarov.

Makarov nods at Twilight. He then noticed that she was carrying a potion on her hip.

"What is with the potion?" Makarov asked, it was pink colored.

"This is a health potion. I got it from a shopkeeper after I successfully discovered it." Twilight said.

"Ah from the Witches Brew. I see. I did hear that they indeed discovered a new potion. But I didn't know that you assisted them with it." Makarov said pleasantly surprised.

"I also received this badge." Twilight shows the badge off to Makarov.

"A witch in training badge, huh?" Makarov said, "Well done my child. That will be very useful in the future."

"Anyways. I will start making requests for the two other rooms inside the guild hall. One will be a classroom, the other will be a gift shop." Twilight explained.

"Ah, a gift shop is a good idea." Mirajane injected, "It will be a good source of additional money."

"I like the classroom. I have been wanting to teach Natsu about plants. That will be the perfect place to do it." Lisanna said happily.

"When is the gym opening?" Gray asked Twilight.

"When all the equipment and walls have received their enchantments." Twilight explains.

"Okay. I can't wait." Gray said excited.

"What about the rooms on the same floor as your room?" Makarov asked.

"A canteen and maybe a gear workshop." Twilight said.

"And the other two?" Natsu injected.

"What other two?" Twilight said confused.

"There is two others. One besides the bar and the other besides the podium." Natsu explained.

Twilight looked at Makarov for answers. Makarov nodded, "Those two you don't have to renovate. But if you want to, you can." he said.

"Uh. Perhaps a master's office and a clinic." Twilight suggests.

"I like the office idea. It would grant me place to do my paperwork." Makarov said.

"A clinic is a good idea, if any adventurer comes back injured." Gildarts injected.

"Okay. First priority a classroom. This a list of ingredients that I need for that. I will go and ask the carpenters guild for the furniture and the witches guild for some books regarding magic and plants." Twilight said.

"Very well. What is the extra reward this time?" Makarov asked.

"This pink health potion." Twilight said.

"Oh! Can I do that one then? I have been using potions none-stop." Cana injected.

"Hm. How about Cana teams up with Lisanna's big brother Elfman. It would be a good source of experience for both." Makarov said.

"That is fine. The ingredients mostly consists of planks, white paint, some clay and bricks and some molten glass." Twilight said.

"And the money reward?" Makarov asked.

"Fifty thousand Jewels." Twilight said.

"Fine. Fifty thousand jewels and a potion reward." Makarov said as he wrote it down. He then gave the quest to Cana and Elfman.

"Good. I will send a letter to the carpenters guild." Makarov said.

"No. I want to go there personally." Twilight said.

"Are you sure?" Makarov asked.

"Please. I do not mind making some new friends." Twilight said smiling.

"Can I atleast send a letter to the witches guild?" Makarov asked.

"Sure, go ahead." Twilight said happily.

"Alright. Have fun at the carpenters guild." Makarov said as he watched Twilight leave willingly.

"Atleast she seems to have fun going to the that guild as well." Gray said.

"Yeah. I hope she likes them. And if she does. We might have to make a supply line between them and us." Makarov said.

"Don't you think that is a bit much?" Mirajane asked skeptical.

"Perhaps. But with the rate you guys destroy furniture. It might be a good investment for the future." Makarov said.

"That is a fair point." Gildarts said.

Meanwhile Twilight was once again in front of the Carpenters guild. As soon as she enters, the guild master immediately noticed her.

"Any complaints with our work?" He asked worried.

"Nope. I have a new request. I need to have furniture that is fitting in a classroom." Twilight said.

"Immediately going to the next project. Aren't we?" The guild master said smiling.

"Considering I have six projects lined up. Yeah." Twilight said.

"Alright. What do you think you need?" He asked.

"I am not sure. Perhaps you have some settings that you think will fit in a classroom." Twilight said.

"I have some pictures. Choose the one you like most." He said.

Twilight then got shown three version. One was called Magnolian classroom, it had a bunch of desks and chars. A few bookshelves and some kind of black board on the wall.

The other had small tables with cushions as seating, again some bookshelves and a black board.

The last one had no tables or chairs but a weird floor surface and a white board with some bookshelves.

"The first one. Please." Twilight chose.

"Good choice. I will prepare the furniture. This won't take long. This will cost you 150 thousand Jewels." The guild master said.

"Okay. Here is the money." Twilight said as she simply gave him the money. Twilight noticed that her money is starting to run out. She has 250 thousand Jewels left.

"Thank you. I will deliver the products in a few days." He said.

"Alright. I have to go home then." Twilight said.

"Sure. See you next time." The guild master said.

Twilight waves before going back home. While walking back home, she sees some people around the Witches Brew. They appear to be witches. And although she was curious. Twilight decided that going back home was the best choice.

As soon as Twilight got back home, she saw Makarov waving at her.

"What is the matter Gramps?" Twilight asked.

"The guild said that the price for those books is 200 Thousand Jewels." Makarov said.

"Alright. Send them the money." Twilight said as she hands over the amount of money.

"Good. Now is there anything else you need?" Makarov asked.

"Yes. I need a job. My money is running low." Twilight said.

"Alright. I have another job from the Magic Council. Apparently one of the other guild destroyed a national monument. They need you to repair it. Will you do it?" Makarov asked.

"How much is the reward?" Twilight asked.

"Besides earning favor points. You will earn 5 million if the job was a success. But if you repair that and the surrounding area. You will get a bonus." Makarov explained.

"Deal. I will be on my way, tomorrow." Twilight said.

"Okay. It is getting late. Do you need me this evening?" Makarov asked.

"No. I think I am fine. I have had a lot of fun today. I should be fine." Twilight said smiling.

"Okay. Have a good night sleep." Makarov said.

"Yeah. See you tomorrow." Twilight said.

Author's Note

Let me be honest. I overestimated my abilities.
I cannot work on two projects at once. I take great care into each chapter and focus.
I do not wish for that to be ruined because I decided to work on this book as well.

Sorry for the late time of my last chapter but this book is on the back burner for a while. Until I complete The Chef's adventure first. Luckily, that project which has run many months has finally reached their third book in the series and is halfway there.

Again sorry for the lack of updates. See you either at that book series or until this book gets worked on once again. Of course if I have inspiration, then I will work on it regardless. Don't expect me to work on it actively though.

A complete guild hall

Author's Note

First things first, I truly apologize for my lack of chapters in the last few weeks.
I took a break from work and was planning on writing a bunch, but sadly I got sick and was unable to write anything.

However I am back once again, Thank you for your patience.
Also first 5K+ words in a single chapter.

A complete guild hall

After a good night sleep, Twilight woke up refreshed. Although Makarov's anger still rang fresh in her mind, she decided to work on the classroom without greeting Makarov for once. Sadly that also meant no breakfast.

As she was walking down to the guild hall, she spots Gildarts sitting at the bar. And as soon as she reached the bottom of the staircase, Gildarts spotted her too. He was was waving at Twilight to try get her to get closer.

"What is it, Gildarts?" Twilight asked confused.

"I saw these in the mail. Some kinds of scrolls. And they are addressed for you." Gildarts said as was clearly holding the scrolls.

"Ah! The enchantment for the gym has arrived. That is good news. It means that I can finish the gym." Twilight said happily.

Twilight casually took the scrolls from Gildarts and walk towards the gym. Twilight saw that Gildarts decided to follow her. Though she didn't mind.

As soon as Twilight opened the door to the gym, Gildarts took a look around. Meanwhile Twilight proceeded to cast each and every enchantment on the catalysts. She started with the walls and finished by the dummies.

"Hey Gildarts. Can you try and use your crush ability on this wall? It has been enchanted against it." Twilight requested.

"Sure, kid." Gildarts said as she attempted to use his ability. But as soon as the ability reached the wall it was cancelled out.

"Good it works. All of these gym equipment and the walls and stuff are anti-crush. That way even you can use this gym." Twilight said happily.

Gildarts smiled, "Thanks kiddo." He said as moved his hand over Twilight's head.

"Now. That that is finished. I am going to go and finish the classroom really quick." Twilight said happily.

"Before you do. I have something of interest for you." Gildarts said.

"Oh? What is it?" Twilight asked curious.

"Well you see, I heard that you wanted to build a gift shop, right?" Gildarts asked, he sees Twilight nod.

"Well a gift shop without merchandise is a flower shop without flowers. So I went ahead and got someone to start designing some merchandise. And a producer to make some." Gildarts said.

"That is great! After the classroom, I will get the gift shop up and running. Mind you, there is not a lot of space, so I was thinking about a stall like design. What do you think?" Twilight asked.

"That is perfect. Designing so many gifts would be hard, so a small space is perfect for it." Gildarts said.

"Good. Well I am going to finish my classroom. I will be right back." Twilight said excited.

"Sure." Gildarts said as he went back to his spot at the bar.

Twilight walked with a jump in her step towards the room. Using her magic she quickly constructed the walls, ceiling and flooring. She then removed the furniture out of their boxes and placed them, like the picture she saw. A black board on the back wall, with two bookcases on both sides. A teacher's desk in front of the right one. And several rows of tables and chairs places in the middle of the room. She also had a bunch of nice paintings that she placed on either side of the walls.

She then realized that Makarov was going to get her some books for inside the bookcases. Twilight was still somewhat pouting though. She wasn't sure if she should go to him immediately, or if she should waiting a few more hours. Besides she was getting quite hungry from the lack of breakfast.

She then decided to go out and eat at one of the many small cafe's that is around Magnolia. And go to the Carpenter's guild for their assistance once more.

So while she was leaving, she saw a sad looking Makarov in the corner of her eye. They made eye contact, only for Twilight to look away and head outside without saying anything. She could just feel Makarov drooping in the background.

While walking around, she sees a nice cafe that had a perfect view of the church and the river. She decided that she wants to eat breakfast, right here.

"Hello young lady, How can I help you?" The waiter asked.

"Can I have a menu? I want to eat breakfast here." Twilight requested.

"Sure. Can I get you something to drink before I get you, the menu?" The waiter asked.

"Actually I am not sure what you have for drinks either. Can I get the menu first?" Twilight asked.

"Of course. I will be back in a second." The waiter said as he walked inside to retrieve a menu. After a few minutes, the waiter has retrieved a menu and gave it to Twilight.

Twilight took a quick look, but her lack of memories makes it difficult to make a decision. Mainly because everything was unknown to her. Ingredients and drinks alike.

"Uh. What do you recommend for a healthy breakfast?" Twilight asked the waiter.

"I would go for an Apple juice with either one of our salads or sandwiches." The waiter said.

"Sure, One apple juice... But do you know which one is good?" Twilight asked confused.

The waiter took a second to look at the menu himself. "I recommend the baked goat cheese salad. It is simply delicious and popular." He recommended.

"Lets go for that." Twilight said as she gives the menu back to the waiter.

"Very well. It will arrive soon. Let me give you your cutlery." The waiter said, before leaving until he obtained the juice.

The waiter placed the juice in front of Twilight, And walked off. Twilight meanwhile took a single sip. She liked the juice, It weirdly gave her nostalgia. Although she wasn't sure why.

After a good several minutes, the salad had arrived and Twilight dug into it. She liked the combination, the crumbly cheese, with the other ingredients worked really well. It was a good first dish. After eating the entire plate empty, she looked towards the waiter.

"How can I help you?" The waiter asked as soon as he arrived.

"I want to pay. How much is it?" Twilight asked.

"1480 Jewels." The waiter said.

"Here you go." Twilight said as she handed the money over.

"Thanks for coming. I hope to see you again one day." The waiter said.

"Huh, Brasserie Bloem was a good cafe." Twilight said out loud.

Twilight continued on her way towards the Carpenters guild. And as soon as she arrived, she sees that there is a small festival to the side of the building. She also sees the guild master showing off some nice looking benches.

Curious, Twilight decided to take walk through the festival instead. The festival contained lots of things made of either wood or metal. Mostly made using the carpenter like skills, but she also spots some engineers showing off some cool looking inventions. However Twilight wasn't very interested in any, that is until she sees some kind of portable furnace.

Remembering that she was going to make an equipment workplace. She might need that, more than ever. So she approached the cool looking machine. More like hot looking machine as she sees molten iron flowing out of one of its output holes.

"Be careful, Young lady. This furnace is not for kids." The engineer warned.

"I am aware. I might be interested in investing into this project." Twilight simply said.

"For what purpose?" The engineer asked.

"For an Equipment workplace inside of the guild." Twilight said as she inspected the machine from all sides.

"Which guild?" The engineer asked.

"Fairy Tail." Twilight said, "After taking a good look, I have decided to invest into it, on one condition."

The engineer perked up, "And that is?" she asked.

"Some of the mechanical components should be either hidden or blocked off, to prevent injuries. And it has to be a more permanent solution." Twilight said.

"I can make that happen, How much are you going to invest?" The engineer asked.

"I will both invest as well as buy one. How much do you need to get started?" Twilight asked.

"Well you will get one with your investment. I still need 10 million. You are the first to even want this invention. Everyone else doesn't like it. Saying that it's unnecessary." The engineer said, downtrodden.

"That is only if you are expecting it to last as long as a permanent solution. I want one that can both be as permanent and easily replaced when broken. After all the guild is an unruly place, it might break often." Twilight said.

"I see. I guess in that sense my invention might be perfect." The engineer said with a small smile.

Twilight smiled, "Very good. I will invest the full amount. I can't wait to get myself a proper version." she said.

The engineer looks shocked at Twilight, "You can afford that?!" she asked.

"Sure. Don't worry about me. Where do I give the Jewels?" Twilight asked.

"On the spot." The engineer said.

"Oh and by the way. If this was a scam, I will hunt you down to the ends of the earth and force you to make one anyways." Twilight warned.

The engineer gulped, "Dully noted." she said.

"Very good." Twilight said as she hands the amount over.

"Alright. I will deliver on my promise in a month." The engineer said.

"Good luck. Now if you excuse me, I have some benches to take a look at." Twilight said as she walked off.

Twilight passed a bunch of benches, but most aren't an upgrade from her current setup. That is until she finally takes a look at the benches made by the guild master.

"Ah! Twilight! How are you?" The guild master greeted.

"I am fine. Actually after I take a look at these benches, I have a new commission for you." Twilight said.

"What are you building this time?" The guild master asked curious.

"A stall sized gift shop." Twilight said.

"Ah! Okay, while you check out my benches, I will get some drafts made." The guild master said as he runs back inside.

"Sure!" Twilight shouts back.

Twilight looks at the benches. They are made of a red-ish wood and has some rather thick looking legs. In fact the whole bench looks thick and heavy. But also they look like they are made with passion. Twilight liked it, and wants it.

After a few minutes, The guild master returned. "Here are some draft." he said.

"Before I look at them. I want 16 of these benches for the guild hall." Twilight said.

"Sure. And since it is you, I will give you a discount if you buy 20 instead. They are 20000 jewels each, so the would be total is 400 Thousand. But with the discount it is only 300 thousand. A 25% discount." The guild master said.

"Sure. Here you go." Twilight said as she gives him 300 thousand jewels.

"Good. I will deliver it to your guild in two months. These are difficult to make and construct due to its weight." The guild master explained.

"That is fine. And about your drafts. I like the first one. Please go to the guild hall to inspect the sizes you need. It is an small side room that looks unfinished. Tell me the price as soon as you got yourself a proper blueprint." Twilight instructed.

"Understood. I will come back to you in two days." The guild master said.

"Good. Okay. I have to go back to Makarov to get some books into those bookcases." Twilight said.

"Actually I have some books that we won't need anymore. They are about architecture and carpentry on a basic level. Perfect for entry level." The guild master said.

"Sure, how much is it?" Twilight asked.

"Free. Because otherwise we would have thrown it out." The guild master said.

"Then sure. We will make good use of them. If you ever need them, we have now build a proper classroom. I will tell Makarov that I will allow you to use it if you need it." Twilight said, "Consider that for free as well."

"Thank you. Let me go grab the books." The guild master said as he walked to the back of the guild house.

"Here you go. 25 books about architecture and carpentry on a basic level. Have fun with them." The guild master said as soon as he reappeared in front of Twilight.

Using an orb, Twilight levitates the books. "Thank you. I will see you soon." Twilight said as she and the guild master part ways.

On the way back Twilight noticed that the cafe that she ate at, was now totally filled with guests. She came early and missed a massive crowd of people because of it. And seeing at how stressed the waiter looked, she did something correct.

After a small walk around Magnolia, Twilight had returned back at the guild hall with her books in tow. Before approaching Makarov, Twilight placed her books on the bookshelves of the bookcases. All 25 of them filled a single row of the bookcase. That alone made it a lot more interesting.

'I might want to take a look at them, later.' Twilight thought.

Twilight then walked towards the bar, she sees a clearly saddened Makarov sitting there. Twilight felt her guilt crawling on her back. But nevertheless, Twilight had no choice but to approach him. Even if she really want to be in her room right now.

"Gramps." Twilight simply said.

"I am sorry, dear. I consider you my child. I don't know what I would have done, had I lost you to the encounter with Acnologia." Makarov apologized.

"I know. I am sorry. I just want you to be proud of me standing my ground to a seemingly impossible enemy." Twilight admitted, she too drooped at the truth. As the reality of the situation finally sunk in.

"I am proud. But I would be even more proud, if you knew when to run. And when to hold back. Even against an opponent as Acnologia. Now that you hurt him to that degree, instead of coming back because of reason. He will come back with vengeance." Makarov explained.

"What gramps means is, know how to show a little kindness. Even against an overwhelming enemy. They sometimes have reason to be angry, reason to be sad or reason to be enraged." Laxus adds.

"Instead of asking fact, try to ask reason. Why was Acnologia so angry at that town that he felt the need to destroy it? Why now? Why not when there were enemies to act against? If you knew the answer, you might not have repaired the town. Or better, warned the council against an immanent threat." Makarov explains.

"I see. Besides combat prowess. It is also important to have combat awareness. The why, how and when. And most importantly. Why did he return to destroy it, right after I repaired it?" Twilight asked herself.

"Exactly." Makarov said with a small smile.

"Okay. It seems I haven't completed my request after all. I need to investigate it, immediately." Twilight said seriously.

"Yeah. If you want, I can join you." Laxus offered.

"Sorry, big brother. I need to investigate it myself. I want to ensure a good relationship with the council. That means I need to do this myself." Twilight said, shocking Laxus. It was the first time Twilight called him brother.

"Of course. We understand." Makarov said nodding.

"Before I go, I have an update regarding the guild hall. The classroom and gym are finished. You can make use of them. Please remember to add those magic books to the bookcases in the classroom. I have ordered some new benches for the guild hall, and invested in a more portable version of a smelter for the equipment workshop. The carpenters guild master is coming to visit to take measurements of the gift shop furniture in two days." Twilight quickly explained.

"Understood." Makarov said.

"One more thing. The guild master of the Carpenters guild donated some books. So I gave them access to the classroom. Please make a proper timetable for usage with them." Twilight instructed.

"I will. You can go, leave the rest to us." Makarov said.

"Thanks. I will return soon. I have to, right now." Twilight said as she rushes out of the guild hall and towards the train station.

"Why is sis in such an hurry?" Erza asked Makarov.

"You are back early. Why are you back?" Makarov asked Erza.

"Need to grab some wooden weaponry. I can't use my re-equip magic to get them." Erza said.

"Ah. Twilight is going back to the location she had to repair. To investigate why the town was destroyed in the first place." Makarov explained.

"I see. Is she expecting bad news?" Erza asked.

"Yes. Even if we hope that we are just paranoid. Its better to be safe than sorry." Makarov explained.

"I understand. Well I got my stuff. I am going back. See you in two weeks Gramps." Erza said as she ran back outside.

"Have fun!" Gramps shouted.

Meanwhile Twilight was already half way. She took a carriage ride, right after the train trip. Which took a while. But after a few hours of replaying Twilight's encounter with Acnologia, she noted that he was unusually aggressive when he arrived. Even his flying style was weirdly aggressive. Almost like he was in an hurry to destroy the town.

Twilight was starting to be more and more worried. Something didn't add up. How did the council know so fast? And why was there nobody in the town?

"Young lady we have arrived. Just as you said, only at the edge of the forest. Not inside the town like normally." The driver said.

"Thank you." Twilight as she stepped outside.

"Before you go, should I go send a message to the council of your worries?" The driver asked.

"Please. Tell them that this town is not what it seems." Twilight said.

"Understood. I will pick you up later this evening." The driver said.

"Thank you. See you later." Twilight said as she entered the forest and sees the town on the location as it should.

Before Twilight approached the town itself, she patrolled the surroundings of the town first. It was then that she saw the first red flag. A group of young villagers, that were stuck in a tomb of stone. There were trying to blind their eyes from something. Even their basket with medication was turned to stone.

Using her friendship orb, Twilight casts a anti-petrification spell on them to try and undo the curse. It worked, the group turns back to flesh.

"Uh, what happened?" One of the confused villagers asked.

"You were turned to stone by something. I undid the curse." Twilight explained.

"We thank you." The only girl in the group said.

"What happened? Do you remember?" Twilight asked worried.

"We remember seeing a large shadow pass over us. It was then we saw it. A Cockatrice, just wandering the forest." One of villagers explained.

"I understand. A 'A' rank monster is in this area. And that large shadow was probably Acnologia." Twilight deduced.

"Yeah. Can we go home now?" The villager asked.

"One more question, then you can go home." Twilight said.

"Okay. Sure what is it?" The villager asked.

"Why would Acnologia target that town?" Twilight asked.

"I could make a guess. That town used to thrive on trading. Then one day all the villagers disappeared. Nobody knows why. And people that tried to investigate never returned. And those that did return, when traumatized and only said one word. Stone" The villager explained.

"Then one day, a villager from that town returned to go home. He went on a lengthy vacation only to find his home empty. He went to our town the next day and said that the only thing she noticed was that the town was oddly alive." The villager explained, "That sentence still gives me the creeps."

Twilight eyes widen, "Thank you, I understand what is going on now. Those villagers are probably still alive. But someone might have casted a special spell on the town. I will contact the council and explain the situation. Meanwhile quickly go home and warn everyone that a 'A' rank monster is roaming this forest." Twilight instructed.

"Understood. What will you do?" One of the curious villagers asked.

"I will use one of my orbs to contact the council. I will get the truth spread as fast as possible." Twilight said.

"Okay. Good luck!" They said before quickly making their way home.

Twilight brought out her friendship orb and used it to call Lahar.

After a few minutes, he finally picks up. "Who is this?" Lahar asked alert.

"It's me Twilight." Twilight said.

Lahar noticeably calmed down, "My favorite girl, how can I help you?" he asked.

"I have some bad news, So after talking to Makarov about my encounter, we got suspicious of the situation. So I returned to the town once more. And I got some valuable information for you." Twilight said.

"I understand. One moment, let me get Yajima." Lahar said, he quickly disappeared, then reappeared with Yajima next to him.

"What is the information?" Yajima asked.

"The villagers in the area has spotted a 'A' rank monster in the forest around the town. A cockatrice to be precise." Twilight explained.

"Lahar write that down." Yajima ordered.

"Already done." Lahar said.

"Another thing. I believe an ancient spell has been casted on the town. The missing villagers are probably stuck in some sort of a limbo state. Although I am not certain which type, I have reason to believe that they are all still alive." Twilight explained.

"According to what?" Lahar asked.

"One of the villagers that was on vacation went back home a few days ago, only to find the place empty. He or She commented on the fact that the place felt alive, despite nobody being around. And others commented on a lot of petrified villagers. Those that didn't meet the cockatrice that is." Twilight said.

"I understand. We will send a special request for someone that could deal with both situations." Yajima said.

"Well done. If you didn't check the place twice, we wouldn't have known." Lahar commented.

"I might have reason to believe that Acnologia attempted to undo the curse by destroying the town. But clearly that didn't work." Twilight commented.

"I see. I will figure that out with the other magic council members. Well done Twilight. You can go home now. We will deal with the rest." Yajima explained.

"Actually I will roam some of the villages in the area to assist anywhere. And see if there are more monsters in this area. The cockatrice usually live in the mountains. So why are they in this forest, so close the other villages? Is something even stronger kicking them out of their normal habitat?" Twilight asked.

"I understand your reasoning. Understood. You will call if you found something else, right?" Lahar asked.

"I will. I am not paid to fight them. Nor will I have any reason to. Unless a villager is under attack, I will not do anything. I will only investigate and scout these areas." Twilight said.

"Good. I hope to hear from you soon." Lahar said as he cancels the spell, cutting the connection.

'Good. Time to do some exploration.' Twilight thought.

After a solid patrol around the villages, and some talking later. Twilight found out that there are two other monsters running around. First rank B Bears and second rank C Raccoons are causing havoc. Still these monsters are not as strong as the cockatrice. No something else is causing it. Twilight had yet to find it.

After explaining the two monsters that are causing problems to Lahar, Lahar suggests to go to a small village named 'Star dale' is in a valley to a large mountain. This mountain should have the cockatrices and yet recent reports showed otherwise.
So Twilight made her way to that village.

As soon as Twilight walked inside the village a guard approached her. His stance was less than friendly.

"Young lady where are your parents? This place is unsafe." The guard said annoyed.

"Unsafe, how so?" Twilight asked, she faked her childish curiosity.

"Do you see that mountain?" The guard asked.

"Yeah?" Twilight said.

"It is home to the mythical cockatrice. Do you wish to turn to stone?!" The guard asked.

"But that is only if you visit the mountain, isn't it?" Twilight asked uncertain.

"Of course. But you look like an adventurer. So don't explore that mountain." The guard practically ordered.

"But, I heard reports about a lack of cockatrices lately." Twilight said.

"Who does those reports belong to?" The guard asked with mocking curiosity.

"The magic council." Twilight said deadpan.

"And why should I believe them?" The guard asked, he was still mocking.

"Because they are in charge of preventing the cockatrices from entering the town?" Twilight offered.

The guard sighed, "Your right. My apologies. It's just, there has been a lot of cases going around of adventurers going missing around the mountain. Even with the fact that we haven't seen a single cockatrice in a few months." he explained.

"Yeah. Something caused them to flee the mountain. They have been hanging around in a small forest to the south of here." Twilight explained.

"Is that so? Does the council know?" The guard asked.

"They do. I reported it to them." Twilight said.

"Thank you, young lady. Sorry for my behavior earlier." The guard apologized.

"No. I understand. All these missing adventurer cases probably have been causing quite a lot of stress." Twilight said in an understanding tone.

"It truly has. I want to go home. But I can't sleep with the amount that is missing." The guard said tired.

"How many are missing?" Twilight asked worried.

"Atleast five hundred. Over the span of several months." The guard explained.

Twilight eyes widen in shock, "I will report it immediately. I have a hotline to the magic council." Twilight said shocked.

"Please. We tried everything, but we simply can't connect to any of them." The guard requested desperately.

"Give me a hot second." Twilight said as she hovers her friendship orb and casted a communication spell to Lahar.

"Twilight! How is the hunt going?" Lahar asked, He picked it up immediately.

"Actually I arrived in the town with an even worse message. As soon as I communicated to the guard, I heard some pretty terrible things." Twilight said.

"Did the guard give you trouble?" Lahar asked.

"He did at first. To try and stop me from going to the mountain. After he calmed down he told me the truth. And it is a lot worse than I thought." Twilight explained.

Lahar looked worried, He saw Twilight's face, it looked not good. "What is it?" he asked.

"I found out about five hundred adventurers have gone missing on the mountain in the span of several months." Twilight explained.

As soon as Twilight was finished telling the truth. The color on Lahar's face just drained. He knew there was something bad going on at the village, but not this bad. "That is terrible news." he said.

"I agree. I am going to ask for a solid request." Twilight said.

"What is it?" Lahar asked, he still looked like he was sweating.

"I heard some rumors of an guild that is specialized in search and potentially rescue. The blue Pegasus." Twilight said.

"And?" Lahar wondered.

"I want to offer a guild-wide quest. I will offer a lot of money if you need me to." Twilight said.

"No need. I heard what you said." Yajima said out of nowhere.

"Lahar issue an immediately emergency guild-wide quest to the Blue Pegasus. This mountain has lost a lot of adventures for no reason. Requesting immediate assistance." Yajima ordered Lahar.

"Do you mind if I am the one to speak about the quest? As soon as the Blue Pegasus guild arrived." Twilight asked.

"Not at all. You understand the situation better than everyone else. Please stay in that village until further notice." Yajima instructed.

"Understood. Leave it to me. I will talk to the guard and get a list of names, guilds and abilities. Ready for Blue Pegasus in case they find the adventures. I will come back to you regarding this." Twilight explained.

"If you will. I will now make you temporary command of the rune knight local order. Consider this your potential installation as Saint to be your first unofficial duty. You will take charge of this investigation." Yajima knighted Twilight temporary.

"Good. I will await further orders afterwards." Twilight said.

"Understood." Yajima said as he cut the connection.

"You heard the boss." Twilight said to the guard.

"Of course. I will get you that list as soon as possible." The guard said.

"Good. I will prepare the need for an emergency field hospital, in case our adventures are injured. Do you know of any clinic nearby?" Twilight asked.

"Two. One is a branch of the Witches Brew, the other is the Saint clinic." The guard explained.

"Thank you. Get ready to receive that guild as soon as you are done." Twilight instructed.

"Yes, Madam!" The guard saluted, before running inside.

Twilight ran over to the Saint clinic and quickly explained the situation to them. They understood and prepared tents and the necessary equipment. Twilight saw as they build the tents nearby the entrance to the mountain.

Twilight then entered the Witches Brew and saw a familiar face.

"It's you!" The familiar shopkeeper said.

Twilight looked up and saw the shopkeeper that gave her the potion. "Hey! I would love to chat, but there is a situation ongoing." Twilight said.

"I am aware. Do you want me to assist?" The shopkeeper asked.

"If you can." Twilight said nodding.

"Alright. Let's do this!" The shopkeeper said as stormed outside.

As soon as Twilight was outside, she could see a magic ship approach in the distance. The guild was inbound and due to arrive soon.

Blue Pegasus

Twilight was staring at the mountain. She felt both uncertain and excited at the prospect of this adventure. However the large amount of lost and potentially dead adventurers made her excitement drop somewhat.

"Say, are there any members of the Blue Pegasus on that list of missing adventurers?" Twilight asked the guard that was still busy compiling the information.

"I am not sure. I will take a look on the list regarding it. Why?" The guard asked distracted.

"I understand that Blue Pegasus would respond quickly on the guild quest, but not this quick. I mean we can see their flying boat already in the distance. Surely they would hesitate on such a uncertain mission." Twilight Explained.

"Hm. I suppose so. However their guild was close by to begin with." The guard said.

"I see." Twilight said.

"Aha! I found something!" The guard shouted.

"And?" Twilight asked worried.

"Yes. A certain Spatial magic user went missing here. It's a mage from their guild and she was quite famous." The guard explained.

"What was her name?" Twilight asked even more worried.

The guard gulped as he sees the name, "I was a big fan of her work, Karen Lilica." he said saddened.

"I see. What type of Spatial magic? Re-equip?" Twilight asked.

"No. Celestial spirit magic." The guard said.

Twilight then did a shocked double take, "What?!" she said surprised.

"She owned two golden keys. The lion and the ram." The guard said.

"I see. Then they will have an extra strong reason to be here." Twilight said.

"Are you not curious about anyone else?" The guard asked.

"I am curious. However are there any Fairy Tail members?" Twilight asked.

"No." The guard said.

"Then we will just safe anyone and everyone. Regardless which guild they are from." Twilight said.

"Even from black guilds?" The guard asked.

"I am not sure what a black guild is." Twilight said.

"I see. Let me explain, Every guild has to abide the rules of the magic council. Those that break these rules and continue to operate are deemed to be illegal guilds or black guilds as we like to call it." The guard explained.

"Yes. Even from black guilds. Regardless if they belong to an illegal guild or not." Twilight said determined.

"Why? They magic council might not like that." The guard said worried.

"I rather want them to be angry at me for saving their lives than angry at failing to save anyone. If I can't save one, I can't save a thousand more." Twilight said wisely.

The guard smiled, "Very well. Let me compile them into my list." he said.

Twilight smiled, "Please do. I see that Blue Pegasus has arrived. I shall greet them. After you have done the list, please prepare the medical crew for survivors and I will also ask you to guard them, while Blue Pegasus and I will rescue the missing adventurers." She instructed.

"Very well." The guard said as he continue to compile the list.

And right as Twilight said those words, the unique looking flying boat arrived. It had an horse as decoration on the bow, and on each side was what looked like wings. The hull was made out of wood with what appears to be cannons on the side. It flew majestically through the air. A unique song donned the air as it approached her.

"Men! Hold the boat! We have arrived." A unique manly voice filled at air.

It was then that a man in women's clothing jumped out of the boat and lands right in front of Twilight.

"Young girl. Do know who the magic council's temporary rune knight is?" The cross-dressing man asked.

"That would be me. The name is Twilight Sparkle and I have been temporarily knighted in light of our current situation." Twilight said.

"I see. My name is Bob. I am the current head master of the Blue Pegasus guild." Bob said serious.

"Nice to meet you. Did you bring anyone else with you?" Twilight asked.

"I have. Four members, Ichiya, Eve, Hibiki and Ren." Bob said.

"Good. If you give my guard a second. He is almost done compiling a list of missing people." Twilight said calmly.

"I must say, you are awfully young to be a temporary knight." Bob said.

"Well if you treat people by their cover, you will be burned." Twilight replied, she saw as Bob smiled at her responds.

"So which guild do you belong to?" Bob asked curious.

"Fairy Tail." Twilight said, she saw as Bob nodded his head in expectation.

"Of course you are. It explains your attitude." Bob said.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked curious.

"You are preparing to go head first into danger without a plan." Bob said smiling.

"Actually their is a plan." Twilight said smugly.

"Oh? And what was that going to be?" Bob asked curious.

"I was going to use a bait and watch tactic. But now that we have a flying boat, we will scout the terrain out first and choose the best place to try and bait the unknown enemy out of their hiding place and then we will try to trap it. If that fails, we will have no choice but to kill it and only after that! Will we try and search for the missing people." Twilight explains.

"That is a good plan. Is there anything I need to know before we start?" Bob asked, slightly impressed by Twilight's plan.

"Oh. Yes there is one mage among the missing people that is from your guild." Twilight said.

Bob looks worried at Twilight, "Who?" He asked.

"Karen Lilica." Twilight said. She saw as Bob's face drained of color.

"Oh no. She went on a mission without my permission. And in a form a protest against her actions, The lion is hanging around a church near our guild. She is unable to summon two at the same time. Which means, she is powerless." Bob said in fear.

Now it was Twilight's turn to be shocked. "That is extremely bad. But we can't search for her first. Not while an unknown but powerful monster is running around in the mountains." Twilight said worried.

"I know. As long as that entity is running around we won't be able to rescue anyone. Let's hurry and find this monster. Then we can go and do a search and rescue." Bob suggested.

"That is fine. Guard! Are you done yet? I just got informed of an even more dangerous situation." Twilight shouted.

"I am done. Here is the list. Good luck." The guard said as he handed the list over to Twilight.

"Thanks." Twilight said as she hovered over her Celestial orb and picks both herself and Bob up in her levitation and levitated themself onto the flying boat.

"That is handy." Bob said surprised as Twilight gave no warning.

Twilight smiled, "Well, Let's go! No time to wait around. We have a monster that needs killing and people that needs saving." Twilight said.

"Ichiya. Move forward. We are going to scout the mountain." Bob instructed.

A short man with red hair and white clothing, saluted Bob. "MEN! Let's go!" Ichiya said.

"Yes boss!" Three teenagers shouted.

"Those three teenagers were Eve, Hibiki and Ren." Bob introduced.

"I see. Well we have time for introductions for after we are done with our mission." Twilight said.

"I agree. Let's find this monster and exterminate it." Bob said.

"Or pacify. Depending on the situation." Twilight said serious.

"Of course. But we need to hurry." Bob said worried.

"No. We need to stay calm. If we do not take this calmly, then we will make dangerous mistake that could kill even more people." Twilight instructed.

Bob smiled, "Understood." He said.

Twilight and the Blue Pegasus guild then used the boat to calmly search the area. Twilight noted that there were no signs of combat anywhere. That is until they arrive in an unnaturally large barren land, clearly some fighting happened here.

"Are those footprints?" Hibiki shouted, as he aimed at a set of decently large footprints.

Twilight took one good look and immediately understood what the mystery monster is. "I see. That looks a lot like a demon. Especially that trail on dead trees and bushes suggests a demon." Twilight said.

"Do you think it is from the book of Zeref?" Bob asked.

"Unlikely." Hibiki injected, "It looks a lot like a witch type demon. Which is not found in the book of Zeref."

"Besides. The lack of mass destruction also proves against it." Twilight added.

"Do you think we can trace it?" Bob asked Hibiki.

"Already on it." Hibiki responds with.

"Actually that is unnecessary. I can see the trail on dead trees from here." Twilight said.

Hibiki looks at the trees and compared that data and nods, "I agree. It matches its magic signature." he said.

"That is odd. The trail suggest that she stopped right there." Bob said as he points.

"Then Bob and your crew. Please stay here. I will carefully approach our target. That way I won't spook it." Twilight instructed.

"Very well. I will use my special magic to watch from a distance." Hibiki said.

Twilight nods as she uses her Celestial orb to levitate her down. She casually and carefully approach the demon.

"Are you here to finish me off?" The demon asked, it has noticed Twilight from a mile away.

"I don't know. I really depends on your actions." Twilight said as she got closer.

"Ha! I don't need need the pity from a human." The demon said bitterly.

As Twilight got closer, it became more and more clear. The demon has been fatally injured. The demon was holding herself up with one arm as the other has been destroyed. It was also bleeding profusely.

"I am not granting you pity. Rather I am sure you wish to go back to hell to heal no? If you assist me, I will send you back to hell." Twilight said calmly.

"Assist with what?" The demon asked.

"I am searching for a bunch of missing adventurers." Twilight explained.

"You with the magic council?" The demon asked.

"Yes." Twilight said.

The demon coughs, it sounded very bad. It's health was deteriorating. And quickly at that.

"I see. I will help you, but I need to heal a little bit first." The demon said.

Twilight looked at the demon and then at her Fairy orb. Her eyes then turned dark as if she was a demon and healed the demon up enough that she wasn't going to die on Twilight.

"Okay. So I was going to this place to cause mayhem originally. But when I got here a child cursed with a special coin magic was fighting a mage. I remember that the mage was holding a golden key but was unable to summon it." The demon explained.

"I see. Anything else?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. As soon as that child successfully finished the mage off. She noticed me. She then used her unnatural magic to damage me. I was able to injure her enough to make her leave. Sadly she harmed me equally. About everyone else, I heard rumors about the book of Zeref doing experiments in this area. Most likely they fell pray to them." The demon explained.

"I see. Thank you." Twilight said as she used her Fairy orb to summon a red looking portal. The demon looked through it to check it and nodded.

"Thank you. I hope we never meet again." The demon said. Just before it went through the portal.

"I couldn't agree more." Twilight said to the disappearing portal.

"Are you alright?" Bob said as he appeared behind Twilight out of nowhere.

"Ugh. I don't like using that magic. I am fine. That demon just gave us everything we need to know." Twilight admitted.

"I agree. Lets go back onto the boat." Bob suggested.

"Very well. Lets regroup onto the boat and use your friends useful magic to try and decipher the information we have received." Twilight said, just as Bob grabs Twilight and used a single jump to get back onto the boat.

"So Hibiki. What did you gather so far, from what we know?" Twilight asked him.

"Hm. Well we now know that the book of Zeref has been active in this area. That means I can trace their unique magic signature to trace the adventurers. And regarding to the unnatural magic that the demon referred to. That might have been forbidden magic." Hibiki explained. He was still busy typing on his archive magic.

"I see. Can you trace that type of magic?" Twilight asked.

"Actually I already have. I might have found her." Hibiki said just as a loud ping came from his magic.

"Well, Lets go!" Twilight demanded.

"Aye Boss!" Eve and Ren said at the same time.

"Men!" Ichiya randomly said.

The boat then proceeded to fly at top speed to Karen's last recorded position. However Twilight knew that they were too late. At most they will be able to give her a proper grave. Not to mention the fact that the book of Zeref members were this close to the magic council worried her.

'I might have to disappear from their radar sooner. If I want to stay out of sight from the book of Zeref members.' Twilight thought.

"So Twilight. Why are you considered so powerful by the magic council? To be temporarily knighted at such a young age." Bob asked curious.

"For my sake. I will keep the truth a secret. However lets just say. They are prepared to grant me Saint status right now, if I ask nicely." Twilight explained.

"WHAT?!" Bob and his crew shouted.

"And gain S rank at my guild at the same time." Twilight added after their shout.

"I see. You must be truly powerful then." Bob said shocked.

"Don't worry about the details. Just note that I will have to go off the radar soon. If I want to flank our enemies." Twilight explained.

"Who?" Hibiki asked curious.

"The members of the book of Zeref. They will eventually infiltrate the magic council. And when they do, I need to be an unknown variable." Twilight explained.

"I see. What are you planning on doing in the meantime?" Hibiki asked.

"Mercenary work." Twilight said.

"Ah! I see, to earn money just in case." Bob said.

"That too. But primarily to help the guild with emergency money in case they are having problems." Twilight said smiling.

"I see. We have arrived." Hibiki said serious.

"I can see her!" Bob shouts.

"Wait! Scan the area for hostiles first!" Twilight shouted.

"Already done. It seems that girl is long gone." Hibiki said.

"Alright. Please inspect the body and bring it on board. I am going to patrol the area some more." Twilight requested.

"Very well. Once you are done, please come back to us." Bob asked.

"Of course. We enter together, we leave together." Twilight said while smiling before jumping down and running into the woods.

While walking around, Twilight mostly spots some animal marks that remind her of cockatrices. Not really any other animal was sighted. Her walks were mostly calm, even though she was unable to calm down. She was on high alert as she wanted to find as many bodies as possible. Although, there was little hope of success to do so.

After jumping over a small creek and looking at some random flowers. Her patrol was mostly boring. And as such her patrol came up blank. After checking the creek water for some clues. She returned to the boat and they flew back to camp to give the bad news.

As soon as they arrived, Twilight noticed that something was wrong.

"Be on high alert! Something is amiss!" Twilight commanded. This put Bob and the crew on high alert.

Twilight and the crew scanned the area. They saw people hiding scared inside their homes, and the location of the guard was filled with bloody marks. It was clear sign of a struggle. That is until Twilight spots the guards body. She quickly checks him from a distance.

He was attacked but alive. The enemy was carrying a scythe of some kind. The marks on the guard suggested as such. He was bleeding, but not dying. A clear sign of bait.

"Watch yourself! The enemy is prowling!" Twilight shouted.

"What will we do?" Eve shouted worried.

"I will approach the bait. I want you guys to be back up if things go south." Twilight commanded.

"I see. We will await the perfect timing." Bob said as he approached his guilt members and gave them mana potions.

"Understood!" Twilight said as she jumps down from the boat.

"Twilight! *cough* Do not come closer! This *cough* is a trap!" The guard shouted in fear.

Twilight approached him regardless. And as soon as she was next to the guard. Her ability to detect enemies around her, activated and told her that the enemy was armed and coming at six O' clock.

In an instant, Twilight re-equipped a magic sword to block the attack. It was successful. With a loud clang, Twilight block his slice. Allowing Twilight to take a second look at his enemy.

The enemy had red eyes and appeared berserk. It was male mage and he even had a guild mark on his shoulder. He appeared to be under the effect of a spell.

"DIE!" The berserk mage shouted.

"No!" Twilight shouted as she released enough magic that the pressure alone knocked him out cold.

Twilight sighed as she identified the guild mark on his shoulder. It was from an legal guild.

"No need to identify him. I was faster." Hibiki shouted, "He is from Love and lucky."

"Thankfully I pacified him using my magic power alone." Twilight said.

"Well done." Bob said.

"Good. I will let you handle this mage and your deceased friend. I will finish things up here. Thank you for you cooperation." Twilight said.

"No worries. Next time just try and commission a guild quest first alright?" Bob requested.

"Very well. Hopefully there is no next time though." Twilight said.

Bob nodded before he grabs the mage from the ground and jumps onto the boat, before flying off. Back to their guild.

"Alright everyone. It is safe. You can come out now, and do me a favor and save this guard's life would ya?" Twilight shouts.

Slowly everyone left their homes and came to the guard's assistance. Some people couldn't stomach the sight of blood, but everyone stayed calm.

"So I have good news and bad news. What do want to hear first?" Twilight asked the guard.

"Good news first." The guard requested.

"Alright. The entity that was causing the birds to flee is gone." Twilight said.

"That was it?" The guard asked worried.

"Sadly." Twilight said somewhat down.

"So what is the bad news?" The guard asked scared.

"So the enemy is closer to us than we originally though. And every adventurer that is missing is dead. Killed by the members of the book of Zeref." Twilight said.

"Fuck." The guard just said.

"Well. Besides one lucky mage that is." Twilight said as she looks in the direction of the flying boat.

"And Karen?" The guard asked.

"Practically committed suicide. She went on a quest without permission and was unable to summon a second spirit, while her first spirit was protesting for some reason. Died by the hands of a forbidden magic user." Twilight admitted.

"I see. That makes me sad to see. Atleast it was suicide, not someone from the book of Zeref." The guard said saddened by the news.

"By the way. Does this book have a name?" Twilight asked.

"It does. E.N.D. I do not know what the acronym means." The guard said.

"Is that so. Thanks. Please rest. I will go ahead and contact the council." Twilight said.

"Thanks. And thank you for atleast trying to save those adventurers." The guard said with a sad smile.

Twilight nodded before leaving the medic tent. She walked towards the entrance of the town as she brought out the friendship orb to start a communication call with Yajima.

"Twilight! I hope you bring good news." Yajima asked excited.

"Why?" Twilight asked confused.

"You are an important individual to the council. I would want nothing less." Yajima said.

"I see. Well sadly I bring bad news." Twilight said downtrodden.

"Is that so. Do tell me then. What is the news?" Yajima asked worried.

"Besides a single mage. Every other adventurer is dead." Twilight said.

"And do you know how?" Yajima hoped.

"Only by who. Their bodies are probably erased." Twilight said.

"That is even better." Yajima said, "So who was it?"

"The members of the book of Zeref." Twilight said.

"That is terrible news. Atleast you picked it up in time." Yajima said, his voice was shaking a little.

"Which is why I might have no choice but to go off the radar sooner." Twilight said.

"I see. And thus receive your Saint status sooner." Yajima concluded.

"Very likely. But I will stick around atleast four years before doing anything else." Twilight said.

"Why?" Yajima asked.

"I will stick around the guild house for awhile. Finish up the guild hall and learn some valuable tricks at the bar. I will be doing some waitress work in order to train my body in restraint and control." Twilight explained.

"That is excellent training. I will send you some additional funds as thank you. Consider it an investment into your future." Yajima said.

"Very well. I will see you again once I gain my Saint status." Twilight said.

"See you then." Yajima said as he shuts off the communication call.

Author's Note

So at the year X776 Erza and Twilight joined Fairy Tail.
Twilight is currently 6 years old, 5 years younger than Erza.
At the age of 10, Twilight will gain Saint rank and S rank.
Twilight then goes off the radar at the beginning of the year X780.
Lucy joined Fairy Tail 3 years later at the year X783.
And Jelal joined the magic council at the end of the year X780.

This is information that is useful for both you and me. Just to keep things on track.

Control and Restraint.

As soon as Twilight returned from her little adventure with the Blue Pegasus guild. She sees that the gift shop has been complete, stocked and opened. Curiously, Twilight approached the gift shop to take a look.

"Welcome back, Twilight!" Wakaba said. He was the one that was currently stationed behind the counter that the gift shop.

"Ah. I have been gone for a few days. How have the sales been?" Twilight asked curious.

"It has been decent. People are surprised with its addition, but nothing major has happened." Wakaba admits.

"I see. Well I am going to go ahead and build a clinic after I see gramps." Twilight said.

"Sure. He is at the bar. Do be careful. There is a lot of new people joining right now." Wakaba explained.

"Sure. See you later, I guess." Twilight said.

Twilight then proceeded to walk towards the bar, she indeed notices a bunch of unknown people at it. Unsure whether she should approach it or not. Twilight decided to sit at the bar instead. She watched gramps give a bunch of new stamps to people.

After a few minutes, the new faces disperse to meet the other members of the guild. Twilight finally found the opening she needed to talk to gramps.

"Gramps. I have returned." Twilight said. Gramps looks at Twilight and then he gave her a hug.

"Welcome back, my child. How was situation?" Gramps asked.

"A lot more serious than I thought. The council actually asked for assistance from the Blue Pegasus guild. I assisted where I could of course. But our enemies are a lot closer to us, than we thought." Twilight explained.

"Oh? So how where they? The other guild I mean." Gramps asked curious.

"Skilled." Twilight said somewhat excited.

"I see." Gramps smiled at Twilight's reaction.

"Actually, due to the enemies sheer advance. I have decided to take the Saint mantle one year earlier." Twilight explained.

"Who is the enemy?" Gramps asked worried.

"The member of the E.N.D book." Twilight said serious.

Gramps looks shocked at Twilight, "Its worse than we thought." he said.

"Exactly. I fear that our enemies are already on our doorstep." Twilight said somewhat worried.

"Hm. So what are you going to do?" Gramps asked.

"First I am going to complete the guild hall expansions. Then I plan on working as a barmaid for four years to train restrainment and control. And only then will I take the Saint mantle and S rank. And once I do, I am going to disappear from the radar." Twilight explained.

"That is a good idea!" Gramps said.

"Thanks. Yajima said the same thing." Twilight admitted.

"Good. So what will you work on today?" Gramps asked.

"I am going to work on my extra expansions. Both the clinic and the headmaster's office." Twilight said.

"I see. And after that you will complete the workplace for our gear and a canteen." Gramps concluded.

"Exactly." Twilight said.

"After you are done preparing those two room, please come to the bar. I will explain your job." Gramps requested.

"Okay!" Twilight said excited as ran towards the room that will soon turn into a clinic. Twilight then proceeds to make a small checklist of things, Twilight wants in the clinic. She also takes measures of the room and concluded that it already have two windows.

Twilight afterwards moved towards the bar and sees the empty space that will soon house a office. She once again makes a checklist, adds room measures and added the fact that there is one window.

With the two checklists in hand, Twilight ran outside towards the Carpenters guild. As soon as she arrived, she opened the door and walked towards the bar to meet the headmaster.

"Twilight! Did you like the gift stall?" The headmaster asked.

"I did. Which is why I have two new jobs for you." Twilight said happily.

"Ah. Which are?" The headmaster asked curious.

"A clinic and a headmaster's office." Twilight explained.

"Ah. The one besides the stage and the other behind the bar right?" The headmaster concluded.

"That is correct. These are the measurements and requirements." Twilight said as she handed the checklists over to him.

"Very good. I have a few designs. If you would like to take a look at." The headmaster offered.

"Sure." Twilight said as the headmaster placed three pictures for the clinic and three for the office.

The clinic pictures were very professional. The first was very hospital like, the second was like a bedroom with medical cabinets. The last one was very temporary, easily movable objects.

"I want the first one for the clinic." Twilight said.

"Good choice!" The headmaster said.

The three offices had different feels on them. The first was with cherry-red wood and lots of wooden object. The second one contained a lot of metal, it felt modern to Twilight. The third one was made with lighter colors.

"Again the first one seems fitting." Twilight said.

"That one will include the fact that we place the floors and walls ourself." The headmaster explained.

"That is fine. I am sure you know how to decorate the walls on the clinic, right?" Twilight asked.

"We do. Would you like us to do that?" The headmaster asked.

"If you could. I would really appreciate it." Twilight said.

"It will cost extra. Seeing the size of the clinic and the office. Including the furniture, the walls and floors. It will make it two million jewels. Because its you." The headmaster said.

"Alright. I will pay ahead of time." Twilight said as she hands over the money to him.

"Thanks. The job is finished in one week. What are you going to do in the meantime?" The headmaster asked.

"Learn some control and restrainment by working as a barmaid for some years." Twilight said.

"That is an excellent choice. Is there any other jobs in the future?" The headmaster asked.

"Yeah. A gear blacksmith and a canteen." Twilight said.

"I see. I will prepare some blueprints and pictures for them." The headmaster said.

"Thanks. I will see you once the projects are complete." Twilight said.

"Yeah. Have fun working as a barmaid." The headmaster said.

Twilight walked out of the Carpenters guild and towards the guild hall. While walking, Twilight noticed that the town was a lot more lively than the passed few weeks. Almost as if something was happening. Curious, Twilight approached her favorite bakery for some fresh goods.

The bell that hangs on the door rang as Twilight entered into the bakery.

"Welcome!" One of the people behind the counter said, "Oh! It's you. Welcome back, how may I help you?"

"Before I order my favorite snack, I got to ask. Why is the town so much more lively?" Twilight asked.

"Ah. So you noticed as well. I don't know. The next festival is in a few months. Perhaps all the expansions on the guildhall brought new people to the guild. And thus more shopping gets done. And thus the trade wakes up. And this goes on and on in a domino effect." The baker explained.

"Is that so. I am almost done with the expansions. Two rooms are going to get placed, and two are still coming. Anyways, my favorite tart please. I will take a seat near the window like always." Twilight said.

"Okay. One pinkie tart coming up." The baker said smiling.

"How do you come up with these names?" Twilight asked confused.

"I have a friend that can break the fourth wall. She helps sometimes." The baker said.

"Is that so." Twilight said intrigued.

"Yup. Anyways, here it is." The baker said as she placed down in front of Twilight.

"Thanks." Twilight said as took a bite. It was sickly sweet, just the way Twilight like it. It was that one thing that made Erza and Twilight close sisters. Their love for sweets. And the like.

"But anyways, I did buy something at the gift stall. I bought a Twilight plushie." The baker said happily.

Twilight simply smiled as she continued to eat the cake. "Is that a popular plushie?" She asked.

"Actually I would think so. I bought the last one." The baker admitted.

"Huh. I guess Wakaba lied about the decent sales." Twilight said annoyed.

"Yeah. At one point the entire stall was sold out." The baker said.

"Then that must be it. We are suddenly receiving tourists." Twilight said as a light bulb went off above Twilight's head.

"Ah! That does sound like it." The baker said as she too, saw the connection.

"Huh. I guess we can do that then." Twilight cryptically said.

"Do what?" The baker asked confused.

"A market designed to bring in more tourists. Like around the church, you and others bring out their best goods and sell it on the street. Maybe do it like once every season. Like one in Fall and one in Winter." Twilight suggested.

The baker's eyes lit up, "That is a good idea. I will talk to my boss about it. Surely we can work out." She said.

"Good. Then I will go and pay up. I am going to start working as a barmaid to learn how to control myself." Twilight said.

"Ah! Perhaps I will buy a pint at your guild hall one day." The baker said as she taps on the cash register.

"That will be fifteen jewels." The baker said.

"Here, have twenty. The remainder is a tip." Twilight said as she gave her the money.

"Thanks. Good luck with work!" The baker said.

"You too." Twilight said as she left the bakery. Twilight then proceeded to walk all the way home.

As soon as Twilight had returned, she approached Wakaba. "Wakaba!" Twilight shouted.

"What is it?" He asked concerned.

"You Fucking lied. You sold out!" Twilight yelled.

"Right I was indeed sold out at one point. But I had plenty of stock in the back." Wakaba said defensively.

"I ask if anything interesting happened, and you fucking glanced over the fact that you sold out?!" Twilight said angrily.

"Uh." Wakaba said scared.

"But I forgive you. You are selling Twilight plushies. So for that, I forgive you." Twilight said calmed down.

Wakaba sighed in relieve, "Yeah. At one point I was overwhelmed with tourists. But listen, I didn't expect it either. How the fuck was I supposed to know that, that was going to happen?" he said.

"Huh?!" Twilight said peeved towards Wakaba. Wakaba shrunk down in fear.

Everyone currently present in the room laughed at Wakaba's expense. Wakaba scratched the back of his head, while Gramps shook his head. Twilight simply walked off towards Gramps with some expectations.

"Anyways." Twilight said annoyed, "What will my work be like?" she asked.

"First. Good job for not punching Wakaba. Second I understand, but I expect you earlier today, did something happen?" Gramps said somewhat concerned.

"Sorry. I needed a small break at my favorite bakery." Twilight said apologetic.

"I see. Take your time. No need to rush anything. Anyways, let me explain your job." Gramps said.

"First you need to get familiar to the menu, primarily the drinks. But some food dishes might also be useful." Gramps instructed.

"Then I will teach you on how to properly carry a tray. And how to use the bar, like how to make coffee, tea, beer. Things like that. And as last I will teach you on the art of cleaning." Gramps explained.

"Understood. Do I need some special clothing for it?" Twilight asked.

"No. You don't. Because this is also your home." Gramps said.

"Okay. Well, where do I start?" Twilight asked.

"As homework, I will give you the menu. But for right now, please start balancing the tray in your off-hand." Gramps explained.

"Okay. So how do I hold it?" Twilight asked.

"If you look below at your hands, you must stretch your fingers over the bottom of the tray. That way it is the most flexible. And stable." Gramps said.

Twilight proceeded to do as she was told. Gramps proceeded to make her fingers not stretch too far. He then instructed her to walk circles in the halls. After Twilight successfully did that, he placed some rubber glasses on the tray as a start. These glasses were weighted. Which means Twilight was slowly feeling some cramps in her fingers.

"Ouch." Twilight said as the cramps in her fingers got too much. Which caused her to drop the weighted cups all over Wakaba, as he was seated on one of the tables.

Wakaba looks annoyed at Twilight for it, but he said nothing. Meanwhile Gramps ran towards Twilight to check her up. He also asked Wakaba if he was alright. Wakaba shook the worry off, as he was fine.

"Next time, just place the plate on a table to stretch your fingers." Gramps instructed.

"Alright." Twilight said with a small tear in her eye. The pain finally subsided.

Gramps did catch that tear, but he didn't say anything about it. Instead he started to talk to Twilight about other things like ways to approach the guest and stuff like that. He hoped that by talking about something else, Twilight might forget about the pain.

Twilight was aware of Gramps tactics. So she too didn't say anything. But it did hurt a bit. She could feel and see her finger tingle from it. One of Twilight's orbs levitated itself into her hand to try and hide the shaking a little. It was ineffective as now, others could also see that her hands were shaking a little.

"Are you sure you are alright? I can see your hands shake a little." Laxus asked worried.

"I will be fine. I just need to keep my mind off it a little." Twilight tried to reassure. Laxus wasn't buying it however. So he did the only thing he knew to try and calm her down. He hugged Twilight.

Which helped as she was shocked at the sudden hug from Laxus. Gramps also stopped talking when he saw the scene before him. It was a rather cute scene, almost like brother and sister. Even if they aren't a bit related.

Twilight could hear others "Aw." at the scene. Embarrassed, Twilight pushes Laxus away. Although she did whisper a thank you at him. He smiled and nodded.

"Twilight?" Gramps asked concerned.

"I am fine. The shaking has stopped. Lets continue." Twilight hammered out.

"Alright." Gramps said in an understanding tone.

Gramps continued to talk about what each cup was, and what they were used for. He also showed Twilight the kitchen. Despite the guild hall being rather small, the kitchen was huge. It had everything you could expect from a kitchen to the point that Twilight was stunned at the sight.

"So, who works in this kitchen?" Twilight asked.

"We have a summoner chef. He summons helpers to help him, but otherwise he is the only chef of this kitchen." Gramps explained.

"I see. And he is currently on break?" Twilight asked.

"He isn't in this kitchen unless an order comes through." Gramps explained.

"Can I taste his skill as chef?" Twilight requested.

"Sure." The chef said as he suddenly appeared. He quickly whipped a small meat dish. And gave it to Twilight.

"Hm. It is good. Alright, I expect that he can also handle some, unusual requests." Twilight said. As she ate the dish carefully as it was hot.

"Of course. I can make whatever the guest wants. Within reason of course." The chef said confidently.

"Atleast you two met. Twilight here, will be a barmaid for the coming four years." Gramps introduced.

"I see. We will be seeing each other for a while it seems." The chef said.

"Likewise." Twilight said while nodding, the chef than disappeared once more.

"As you can see. He is a capable man. All you need to worry about it guest interactions and serving stuff. Let me explain how the bar works and show to you ways to get beer, tea and coffee." Gramps said. Gramps and Twilight both walked toward the staff area of the bar.

As soon as they had arrived, Gramps explains the way on how to make a good cup of tea and coffee. He also showcases on how to tap beer. They then walk towards the back to showcases the larder and how to grab some colder drinks in case people ask about it.

After a good hour passed, Twilight finally started to train walking with a tray again. A lot carefuller than last time. However Twilight was fast learner and her body could quickly adapt to changes around her. So this time went a lot smoother.

Twilight then asked Gramps if she can go to her room to study the menu so that she could start with bar work the following morning. He was fine with it, in fact he encourages that she took a break. A lot has happened these past few days, and that she should take a small break.

Twilight walked towards the staircase and climbed it. She then walked to her room and entered it. She threw the menu on her bed and started to read and repeat everything by saying it out loud. She used the mirror to ask herself questions and answered it to herself.

Until eventually she got it, which took like four hours. Due to her training for so long, she went to the kitchen and asked if the chef could make her dinner. Twilight did have to explain to him that she both worked and lived in the guild hall. However when Gramps backed Twilight's claims up, he was gladly willing to make some dinner.

Twilight then ate dinner in the guild hall. She watched as some of the older members entered, grab a snack, then a quest and leave. She quickly learned that this is how most visits usually goes. But she also saw how some tourists would enter, buy a toy at the gift stall, then order something to drink and eat. They would pay and leave. It was surprisingly busy this late in the evening.

Twilight wanted to keep and watch how they currently keep the bar, only for her body to betray her. While watching her eyelids kept closing on her, realizing that staying awake wasn't possible. Twilight walked back upstairs to her room, she then climbed onto her bed and closed her eyes. She fell asleep immediately.

After a good night rest, Twilight woke up extra early. So early in fact that Twilight could hear that Gramps and her big brother were still sleeping. Realizing that she could go ahead and get something special to wear as server. Twilight carefully and speedy, walked outside towards the nearest clothing shop that was already open.

"Welcome!" The clothing shop assistant said, "How can I help you this early morning?"

"I need clothes to wear as server. I am going to work as barmaid at Fairy tail. So I need it right away." Twilight explained.

"Hm. What about this?" The assistant asked. She showed Twilight a cute dress that had the Fairy Tail logo printed on the front. It was rather basic but it had some frills. It was colored purple and orange. The purple matched her hair and the orange matched the Fairy Tail logo.

"Perfect. Can you make it in my size? I need atleast six of them." Twilight asked.

"Would you like some kind of boots with it?" The assistant asked.

"Nah. I like going with just bare feet." Twilight said.

"Understood. Hold on, let me get measures. How fast do you want them?" The assistant asked.

"Right now, if that is possible." Twilight said.

"Sure. Hold on. Let me get them made really quick." The assistant said as he went to the back.

After 5 minutes of waiting, the assistant came back with six of the dresses in Twilight's measure. Twilight then paid in full and the assistant put them in a large bag. Twilight quickly carries the bag back.

As soon as she was back, Gramps was still not awake. Twilight put the clothing on the clothing rack inside of Twilight's room. She was going to put them on after breakfast. So after she finished putting it all on the clothing rack, Twilight casually walked into Gramps room and got herself a slice of bread with jam and butter.

While Twilight ate it with milk, Gramps finally woke up and saw Twilight sitting in the dinner room.

"Good morning." Gramps said while yawning.

"Good morning." Twilight replied as she drank some of her milk.

"Are you ready for today?" Gramps asked.

"As ready as I can ever be." Twilight said somewhat excited.

"Good. I will go to the bar. You get yourself ready in your room. Like wash up and stuff." Gramps said sleepily.

"Okay." Twilight said as she finished her breakfast. Twilight walks to her room and first washes up, then put her new work clothes on. As she headed to the bar.

"Okay. Are you ready-" Gramps was about to finish when he saw the clothing Twilight was wearing.

"Do you like my new work clothing?" Twilight asked.

Gramps blinks a bit, "Yeah. When did you get that?" he asked.

"This morning. I woke up really early." Twilight admitted.

"Well. You do look like you work here. It is cute." Gramps complemented.

"Thanks." Twilight said with a small blush.

"Good. So I have a checklist right here. Go over it and start the bar up. And when you are done with that, just clean some cups while waiting for the first few guests." Gramps instructed.

"Okay!" Twilight said.

Twilight proceeded to do as she was told and she then served her first few guests. Those first guests being Wakaba and Macao.

"Welcome back!" Twilight said towards them as soon as they took a seat.

"Oh? You look cute." Macao said.

"Right, today you were going to start as barmaid." Wakaba said with a smirk.

"Right. How can I help you two?" Twilight said as she restrained herself from wanting to punch Wakaba.

"Two beers, please." Macao said. He was faster than Wakaba, as Wakaba wanted to say something to test Twilight's patience.

"Okay. I will be right back." Twilight said in a cute but professional tone.

Twilight approached the bar and proceeds to put the beer mugs below it. Only for it to incorrectly pour. Gramps saw it and approached Twilight.

"Twilight stop." Gramps said. Twilight immediately stopped pouring.

"First. Allow some of the white to pour out first, then tilt the mug below it about seventy degrees tilted. Then pour it in and tilt the mug almost strait as it reached the top. Then stop pouring. Let me show you." Gramps explained, he then showed Twilight one of them.

"You do it." Gramps instructed Twilight.

"Okay." Twilight said as she opened the tap, she allowed the white to disappear and pour the beer into the mug as Gramps instructed. And then remove some of the white that is over the mug.

"Well done. That is how you tap beer." Gramps said. "Now deliver it to those two fellas."

"Okay." Twilight said as she carried the tray over to them and placed it carefully onto the table.

"Cheers!" Macao said.

"Hmpf." Wakaba simply said.

"If you need anything else, just ask." Twilight said as she walked back to the bar.

"Well done. You are doing just fine for your first day. By the way, the others are returning from training camp." Gramps said.

"Is that so. It has been a good while." Twilight said happily.

"Yeah. They have made good strides. Especially Erza, Natsu and Gray." Gramps said.

"It's good to hear that my sister is doing great." Twilight said.

"Yeah. She is very likely going to gain S-rank alongside Mirajane." Gramps said.

"Ah. Isn't that classified information?" Twilight asked worried.

"Seeing as you are guaranteed to be a Saint and S-rank. You are allowed to know about it." Gramps said.

Twilight was about to ask another question, but she interrupted herself to approach some tourist as they took a seat. They too only wanted some beer. But also some food. Twilight took the beer order and gave them the menu. Twilight then tapped another beer, this time perfectly. And placed it on their table.

They also wanted some steak. So Twilight took their orders and the menu. Twilight first placed the menu back onto the bar, and then walked to the kitchen and told the chef about the steak order. Two steak deluxe.

After that she went back to Gramps.

"Actually I had a question. I am I also supposed to give quests to the adventurers?" Twilight asked.

"Only once you passed one year of barmaid experience." Gramps said.

"Okay. I will ask again after a year." Twilight said.

Ding! The bell of the kitchen went off. Twilight proceeded to grab the two steaks and take it to the guests. She placed them down with some wooden cutlery.

"Thank you." The tourists said.

"Do call if you need anything, yes?" Twilight said as did a small bow. Then went back to the bar.

"They are here." Gramps said.

"Yeah. I can sense Erza a mile away." Twilight said.

"Aren't you happy?" Gramps asked confused.

"Of course. But I am currently working. Having fun can come later." Twilight said serious.

"Twilight! No need to be so stiff! The council isn't watching you!" Macao said.

Twilight then realized that her posture wasn't very friendly. "Right." Twilight replied uncertain.

"Take your time, Twilight. You will get the hang of it, eventually." Gramps said reassuring.

Twilight nodded as she relaxed a little.

"That is a lot more like it. Why don't you get us another beer?" Macao said.

"Sure." Twilight said a lot more relaxed. She then proceeded to fill another two mugs of beer. And deliver them to Macao and Wakaba.

"We're home!" Natsu shouted through the now wide-open door.

"Welcome back." Twilight shouted back.

Natsu, Gray and Erza walk inside. After a few moments the rest also fill the guild hall. Lisanna immediately approached Twilight.

"You are working here now?" Lisanna asked curious.

"Yup. It's my form of training camp. In order to train self-control and restrainment." Twilight explained.

"Oh?" Lisanna said curious. Twilight simply nodded.

"Hey Twilight!" Natsu shouted, "Can I fight you now?"

Twilight rolled her eyes, "Fine." she said.

Natsu then without warning threw a punch at Twilight. Twilight calmly side-stepped, which caused Natsu to hit the bar with his head. Natsu shook his head a bit confused, but as soon as he regains himself. Twilight punches him casually through the roof.

Everyone laughs at Natsu for even trying. However Gramps was smiling. He was smiling because Twilight did a good job holding back.

Twilight also looked at herself surprised. She didn't expect herself to be able to hold back like this.

"Anyways. Anyone interested in something to drink?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah. Give everyone some lemonade." Gramps requested.

"Okay. Be right back." Twilight said as went to the back to get some lemonade.

"Hey. Gramps, how have you been?" Erza asked.

"I have been fine. How was training camp?" Gramps asked.

"At some point a bit too easy." Erza admitted.

"I can actually agree with that." Mirajane admitted.

"I see. Perhaps going on quests might be the only way for you two to gain more experience." Gramps suggested.

"Hm. Perhaps we will have no choice." Erza said.

"What?! You want me to team up with you?" Mirajane asked surprised.

"Honestly? Yes, even if it for just this once." Erza said honestly.

"I see. I think I know of a perfect quest for you two." Gramps said. Gramps grabbed a quest. It was a scouting quest.

"No. Somehow I feel that is the wrong choice." Mirajane said.

"Yeah. Perhaps your new assistant could help us." Erza said as she hinted at Twilight's direction.

Mirajane actually smiled at the suggestion as she nodded in agreement.

Gramps sighed, "Twilight what is taking so long?" he asked.

"The chef forgot to prepare lemonade. He is going to have to make it on the fly." Twilight said.

"I see. Tell him to bring it to the bar himself. In the meantime, come here." Gramps instructed.

"Okay." Twilight tells the chef the news. The chef grumbled but agreed. Twilight then walked back towards Gramps.

"What is the matter?" Twilight asked.

"Erza and Mirajane are going to team up for once. They want you to choose a quest for them." Gramps said.

"I see. One moment, let me take a look in the book." Twilight said. Twilight opens the book and took one good look into it.

"How about this one?" Twilight said, she grabs a extermination quest. Kill the evil dogs that is preventing access from the mine.

"Hm...?" Gramps said as he took a look at the quest.

Erza and Mirajane smiled, "We like it." they said.

"Alright. Go ahead and take that one." Gramps said sighing.

"Yay!" Mirajane and Erza said as they both leave the guild hall together.

"Did my sis just team up with Twilight's sis?" Lisanna asked surprised.

"They did." Gramps said nodding his head.

"Perhaps Twilight can give me a quest as well." Lisanna tried.

"I don't know..." Gramps said uncertain.

"How about this, I choose a quest and first show it to you, gramps. If you think she can handle it, then you will allow her to go on her first solo quest." Twilight offered.

"Alright. That sounds good." Gramps said smiling.

Twilight then looked into the book and turned several pages until. "How about this one?" Twilight said as she grabs the one.

It was a heal the injured animals, quest. The reward was quite small and there was practically no danger. But it was prefect for an animal lover and a good solo beginner quest.

"That is a good choice. Alright this one is allowed. If you do well. I will allow you to choose yourself next time." Gramps said as he hands the quest over to Lisanna.

Lisanna looked at the quest and was proud. "I do know some healing skills. I can do this. I will be back soon." she said as she too ran off.

"Perhaps I am pretty skilled in finding good quests to adventurer." Twilight suggested.

"Can you give us a quest too?" Macao asked.

"After you paid. Then yes." Twilight said.

"Darn." Macao said.

Twilight smiled smugly at Macao, "Nice try." she said.

Macao scratched the back of his head, Twilight then saw that Wakaba was also trying to do the same thing.

"Wakaba! If you don't pay, then I am going to show you what an unrestrained punch is like!" Twilight warned.

"Darn." Wakaba said as he walked back.

Gramps smiled as the duo paid up.

"It seems that these four years will pass quite quickly." Gramps said. Twilight simply nodded in response.

Author's Note

By the way, Laxus and Twilight's relationship is a brother and sister relationship. No romance here. Otherwise I would have given it the Romance tag.

Also yes, I accidentally pressed the publish button, you are not crazy.

Next up, Four years later.

Four years later,

At some point in the long four years of working as a barmaid, Twilight got quickly into the swing of things. With Twilight having finished the guild hall several years ago, she spent most of her days working as a maid. With some rare but difficult missions from the council in between.

However that was all about to end, Twilight's restrainment training was finally over. And god, she had to restrain herself when Lisanna died. Twilight was still not entirely convinced that she was dead however. People don't just vanish and expect to be called dead like that.

In fact, Twilight hoped quite a bit, that she was in fact, still alive. She had sadly nothing to go off on. However when Mirajane joined the bar because of it, Twilight promised to find her and bring her back if it was possible. Of course Mirajane knew that Twilight was simply trying to make her feel better. But it did the trick.

Mirajane was planning on making a gravestone for her, but Twilight's sheer determination in the fact that she might still be alive, prevented her from doing so. Instead she made a small shrine by the bar as a form of grief release. Elfman was still destroyed by his own actions however, but Twilight wouldn't let him torment himself with the thoughts.

Instead Twilight helped Elfman get used to his powers. He was still reluctant, but he was a lot happier that others were helping him, now that Lisanna was gone. Making Elfman a lot stronger than he would have otherwise been.

All of these actions wouldn't have happened if Twilight wasn't there for him. However Twilight's time with the others in the guild was about to end. She was going to gain her double S status and be sent off to find the E.N.D book.

"Twilight! How are you?" Gramps asked. Twilight had finally gone back into her usual dress as she and her orbs were now constantly flying around Twilight.

"I am ready, Gramps." Twilight finally admitted.

"I know. Gildarts is going to test your might. Although I know you will succeed." Gramps said smiling.

"Gramps. After gaining that status, I will go and get my Saint rank. So this will be the last you will see me for a long time." Twilight said somewhat saddened.

"I know, my dear. You know better than most, that they are already here. Its only a matter of time before they act." Gramps said worried.

"Hm. Even if I am not here to help. I know you will do your part, if not succeed without me." Twilight said with a cute smile.

"I would hate to agree. But knowing us, we might get attacked before you have a chance to find them." Gramps admitted.

"So I made this necklace. It's is enchanted to be used as an emergency beacon. Remove it from your neck and throw it on the ground. And I will come running." Twilight said as she hands him a necklace. The necklace was a heart with a picture in it. A picture of Twilight, Gramps and Laxus.

"Thank you." Gramps said with a tear in his eye. He looked at the picture fondly.

"Alright. You ready?" Gildarts asked.

"Yeah. Lets go." Twilight said.

"Can you make a light for us on the way?" Gildarts asked, Twilight was departing late. That way nobody knows that she left until its too late.

"Of course." Twilight said as the Celestial orb lit up.

Gildarts nodded at Twilight and Gramps. Leaving Gramps to silently sob in the background, his daughter is leaving the nest. Laxus was also watching Twilight leave, but from his room. He too, was sad to see her go. But he knew that she had to.

Gildarts and Twilight then walked towards Hargeon to take a boat to a secret island. Just north from Tenrou Island, called Kings Island. Kings Island was nothing special, besides the fact that an ancient arena was situated on it. Gildarts was going to simply check Twilight's psychical strength as he knew that she was magically powerful enough.

As soon as they arrived, Mavis was already seated on one of the chairs of the tribune. Also Yajima from the magic council and Lahar from the Rune knights were also seated on the tribune. And finally a weird white orb was also levitating on one of the chairs on the tribune, it was seated next to Mavis.

Twilight didn't mind. She was focusing on Gildarts as she was already standing in her usual combat position. Twilight's orbs knew what was coming and levitated themselves also onto the tribune. Leaving Twilight alone to show her combat prowess to Gildarts.

"Okay. I am going to test your combat prowess without magic. I will actively attack back however." Gildarts explained.

"Just psychical right?" Twilight asked.

"That is correct. I too will avoid using my crush magic. However don't underestimate me, I am also very strong besides it." Gildarts warned.

"Alright, hold on. I need to warm myself up first." Twilight said as she did some stretch exercises.

Gildarts however didn't say anything, instead he attacked Twilight immediately. Twilight calmly expected it, and dodged his attacks while also still stretching herself up.

"Alright. I am warmed up." Twilight said as she casually attempted to counter one of Gildarts attacks.

Twilight simply threw Gildarts over her shoulder and into the wall behind her. It was enough force to break the wall, but not enough to continue past it. In the background Mavis smiled at Twilight's ability to calmly strike back.

"Oof. Four years of maid work sure made you a lot less tense." Gildarts commented.

Twilight simply smiled as she rushed into his face and attempted to uppercut him. Gildarts saw it coming however and dodged the strike. Causing the strike to hit a part of the tribune and absolutely destroy it. Almost as if Twilight was also using crush magic.

Yajima looked surprised at the sheer strength of the single punch. However Lahar next to him pointed out that Twilight was simply trying to intimidate her foe.

"To cause extra destruction to the area around me. But the strikes that actually hit me are precise and devastating. That is an incredible display of strong control, but also sheer understanding of the human body. How terrifying." Gildarts noted.

"Mhm." Twilight simply said.

"Alright. Let me show you are powerful I really am." Gildarts said as his sheer combat power got showcased in a psychical form.

Twilight simply looked at him, she then shook her head in disappointment. Twilight then shook her hand and lunges in backwards. As a lot of power gathered in her hand and arm, you could see her strength appear on it. She then lunges the punch forward, striking Gildarts very hard in the stomach.

Gildarts made an "Oof." look on his face as Twilight showed her sheer destructiveness, when she wasn't holding back. Gildarts flew through the arena, through the walls and got punched all the way to Tenrou Island as Twilight saw a massive bang on the side of the Island.

"You want to see power. You got to feel it instead." Twilight said smiling.

"Right." Gildarts said as he appeared behind Twilight.

Twilight however didn't look behind her, instead she waited. She waited to see if he would try to punch her. Instead she could sense him smiling.

"Why the smiles?" Twilight asked calmly.

"Well you understand to not look behind you. Instead you wait to see what I do instead." Gildarts said.

"If I have to know your location by seeing you. Then I wouldn't be this strong." Twilight commented.

"Then how are you sensing me? Magic?" Gildarts genuinely asked.

"No. I am simply able to sense blood lust, movement, emotions. Just use what you can do, instead of focusing on what you lack." Twilight answered.

"That is a good answer. Alright. I am going to punch you as hard as I can. Don't dodge, just take it." Gildarts instructed.

"Very well." Twilight said as she went into a defensive position.

Gildarts then turned his hand into something that is harder than steel. He lunges backwards and then forwards with the most powerful swing he is able to muster. As it hit Twilight also in the body. Twilight simply got pushed backwards several meters, but she didn't block or move.

Gildarts looked surprised at Twilight's lack of reaction to it. He then smiled, "I think you earned it. The S-rank." He said smiling.

"Thank you." Twilight then relaxed atleast visibly. Not mentally or internally. No, she was still sharp, as she knew that Gildarts liked to give people false hope.

"Here you go." Gildarts gave Twilight the S-rank badge in the form of a punch to Twilight's face. Twilight neither flinched nor reacted. Instead she grabbed the badge off her face and inspected.

"Huh. This looks pretty cool." Twilight calmly commented.

"You were holding back." Gildarts said annoyed.

"Do you want Acnologia levels of combat instead?" Twilight asked.

Gildarts gulped as he shook his head.

"That is what I thought." Twilight said smiling.

Yajima and Lahar then jumped into the arena also. They then walked towards Twilight.

"As we could see. You are ready." Yajima said as he gives Twilight the badge and a Twilight's size badge cape.

"My friend has already made the council forget about you. Yajima will soon also forget about it. I will also." Lahar said, "But I must ask, where are you going?" he added.

"I am planning on going somewhere far south. To the kingdom of Midi." Twilight said.

"Its also the reason why we temporarily removed any insignia of Fairy Tail guild from the boat." Gildarts said.

"I see. Midi is a place that constantly fights with their local bandit guilds and black guilds. Are you going to clean it up?" Lahar asked.

"I am. I am going to this in the form of a mercenary." Twilight said.

"I understand. As soon as we returned to Hargeon, I will have forgotten about you." Yajima expressed, "I hope that I will meet you again, one day."

"Of course. I am sure we will meet again." Twilight said gratefully.

"I am not going remember you then. So please wake me up, okay?" Yajima said encouraging.

"Uh, sure?" Twilight said somewhat confused.

"Don't worry. He will remember. You made many precious memories with him. There is no way my friend can totally make him forget about it." Lahar explained.

"Alright, thanks!" Twilight said. Twilight then walked toward the tribune to greet Mavis.

"Sister." Twilight said to Mavis.

"Hi, Twilight. I was watching. You have grown into a fine young lady." Mavis said.

"Thanks. And what is this, weird orb thingy?" Twilight asked.

"Well I managed to make connection to Equestria. This orb is like a pre-recorded massage." Mavis explained.

"Ah. From who is it?" Twilight asked.

"From a princess on the other side. I was only able to make her connect to me, sadly. She asked if I could sent you a message." Mavis said.

"A princess?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. You do not remember her, but she remembers you. She wants you to get this message. Are you willing to atleast listen to it?" Mavis asked.

"Sure." Twilight said.

Mavis then touched the orb and it started to talk in a slight distorted voice. But Twilight could vaguely remember this voice.

"Dear Twilight,

I know, that you do not know who I am. So let me re-introduce myself. I am princess Celestia. I am the ruler of Equestria and I heard from Mavis that you now resides in one of her worlds. I know that you probably have had a hard time dealing with your amnesia, but know that your parents on this world awaits your return. Sadly we are unable to return you to our world as the magic from that world interferes with our own. So the only way to return is to remember us, and create a new spell to return back to our world.

I know this is a lot to take in. And you probably made new friends in that world. However, if you ever wish to go home. To our world, then you can do so, whenever you are ready. We await you, but we do not wish to rush you. With your new adventures and new friends. I am sure you wish to stay for now.

If you allow it, we wish to update you on the news from our own world once every so often. Or whenever I am able to connect to your sister, Mavis Sparkle Vermillion.

And finally your brother, Shining Armor. Your mother, Velvet Sparkle and your father, Night Armor. Awaits your return and of course, they miss you too. I also wish to see you soon, but that's mostly because I have to lecture you about not touching magic books for no reason. No, but in all seriousness, I await your return.

Your most faithful mentor,

Princess Celestia."

The orb then up and vanishes in front of Twilight. Twilight could sense internal turmoil from this new information. And she could vaguely place the voice to a horse. But nothing more. No, she could sense a weight lifted from her back.

"Thank you, sis." Twilight said to Mavis.

"Would you like more news in the future?" Mavis asked.

"Sure. But I won't be around for several years to come." Twilight said.

"I know. You are going to adventure beyond anywhere we will ever venture. However, know that you can always return. Once you are ready to do so." Mavis said.

"Of course. I will be back." Twilight promised.

Mavis nodded and pointed towards the boat. Twilight understood what she meant, which caused her to jog towards it.

"Are you ready to set off on the real journey?" Gildarts asked.

"Yes captain!" Twilight joked.

"Alright, get on board and we shall set sail." Gildarts joked back.

"Have fun Twilight!" Yajima and Lahar shouted as they waved.

Twilight nodded as Twilight and Gildarts started to move away from the Island. And towards a new horizon. As they moved away from Kings Island and passed Tenrou Island on their way. Twilight looked forward towards her new adventure. Far, far away from the place Twilight calls home.

Meanwhile back at the guild hall, Erza finally found out that Twilight is gone for a long time.

"What do you mean, she's gone?" Erza said shocked.

"I sent her on an very important mission. To retrieve a book that is being kept by demons." Makarov said.

"But, what about me? Am I going to be stuck here without my sister?" Erza said saddened.

Makarov put his hand on Erza's shoulder, "My child, of course not. Twilight will return, one day. She has only gone out for a few years." he said reassuring.

"But what about me?" Erza said saddened.

"You have us!" Natsu said determined.

"Yeah." Gray agreed.

Erza looked at her two friends, "I know. I just miss her already." she said.

"And we will too. But remember, she is a strong women. The strongest here. Of course she will return. She always will." Natsu said smiling.

Erza smiled at Natsu's encouraging talk. "Yeah. Thanks guys." she said.

"Mhm. Besides that gives you time to become even stronger." Mirajane suggested.

Erza nodded, "Well master. I need to clear my head a bit. I will be going on a solo quest." she said.

"Alright. But remember to return soon. The S-rank ceremony will start in a few months." Master said.

"Sure!" Erza said as she ran off. She ran all the way to Fairy Hills, her home. As soon as she entered it, she checks her mailbox for any letters. There was one, so she opened it. And grab the letter. She then walked to her room to prepare her stuff.

But before she started to pack her stuff, she opened the letter. It was from Twilight.

'Dear sister,

If you are reading this, then I have already set off on another adventure. I am sorry for not filling you in before my departure. But what I am about to do has to remain a secret from Gramps. You see, he sent me off to search for the E.N.D. book which is being kept by a demon legion. However after doing some missions with the magic council, I came to realize that the book was already in Fiore.

Because of this, I decided to instead go on a personal mission. During one of my quests, I received an emergency quest from a princess down south. At the Kingdom of Midi. They have a major issue with bandits and black guilds. Which is why I have decided to drop Gramps quest entirely. In favor of helping a kingdom in need.

I can't offer you anymore details, but know that I will return one day. That day will come soon, you will know when. You see, Gramps had this necklace around his neck, which is like a beacon. If he throws it on the ground, it will sent an emergency pulse towards me. Making me rush back home. Or until I get homesick, which is also when I return.

I offer you my best,

Twilight.'

'Sister... To disobey master is not good. But I understand. Until next time my sister!' Erza thought.

Now that Erza has been separated from Twilight and Twilight going onto her next adventure. This story will take a turn and takes place in the unknown. It will now start for real. As Twilight will meet new foes and friends alike. This is will be the main story, which is now the beginnings. And the end of the prologue story and the start of it all.

Welcome to Twilight Scarlet!

Author's Note

And that ends the prologue story. The next chapter is the start of the real adventure, full of meeting a new cast of characters. And starting a auxiliary guild to Fairy Tail.

Welcome to Twilight Scarlet.

Next up is: A new life.

A new life.

Gildarts had moved the boat in front of the port and stopped it there. It was miles away from the the port, and yet he stopped it there. Gildarts carefully watched the port in the distance, he saw no sign of hostility. But he was still very careful.

"Wake up, sleepy head! We have arrived." Gildarts shouted into the captain's quarters.

"Huh, wha?" Twilight asked confused.

"Yeah. I am unable to bring you any closer to the port." Gildarts said.

"Is it because of their natural hostility to our guild?" Twilight asked.

"It is. So I am going to use a special stamp to temporarily remove your guild stamp. It will return soon after." Gildarts said.

"I see. Do you have any special gear to give me?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. Please put this dark coat on. It fits better to the general atmosphere of the port." Gildarts said.

"And make it less likely to be mugged." Twilight concluded, Gildarts nodded in responds.

Twilight then put the coat on and used her magic to shrink her orbs to fit between her fingers.

"So where is my safe haven?" Twilight asked.

"Take this backpack. It contains a medic box, a map, a compass. A satchel for water, some food bars and some sun cream. It also contains a mini tent." Gildarts explained further.

"Your safe haven is that inn. You can see it from here. Your quest giver should wait in room 306 and she asked you to knock four times. Password is fairies." Gildarts added, as he points from where he stood.

Twilight could see the inn, it looked like a pleasant inn.

"I will be your life line to the magic council. Just tell me when you cleared at village up enough and are ready to introduce some guilds to the council." Gildarts also explained.

"How am I going to reach the port?" Twilight asked.

"With that rowboat." Gildarts pointed out.

"I see. Any cover stories?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. You used to belong to a powerful guild, but was kicked out for killing someone. You were forced to make due as a mercenary." Gildarts said.

"Ah. Simple yet capable." Twilight said while smiling.

"You might have to explain in gruesome detail on how you killed the person." Gildarts warned.

"I will wing it." Twilight said.

"Alright. As soon as you take the boat and have reached port, I will leave the area." Gildarts said.

"Okay." Twilight said determined.

"Good luck. You are going to need it." Gildarts said.

Twilight then proceeded to grab the boat and row it all the way to the port. Twilight noted the unusually high amount of dead fish as soon as she arrived at the port. And the lack of fish smells was even more unusual for a port of this size. This gave Twilight a bad foreboding.

However Twilight was undeterred. Instead Twilight calmly looks around. She noted that a lot of home owners were afraid to walk on the streets. This wasn't entirely unusual if the description of the kingdom made any difference, however it was worrying. This meant that the grip on the port by the bandits or black guilds were a lot extremer than Twilight had hoped.

Twilight saw some black guild members approach in the distance. So she hid behind some boxes, hoping to overhear them talk instead. As soon as they got closer however, Twilight immediately knew they were bandits. Their clothing set up suggested it anyways.

"Did you hear?" One of the bandits asked.

"What is it?" The other asked.

"The youngest princess is rebelling against our grip." The bandit said.

"What?! And what does the boss thinks?" The other asked surprised.

"He thinks that its a fase. You know as she becomes a teenager." The bandit said.

"Ah. We have all been there." The other said in understanding.

"However the youngest did run away. The knights have yet to find her." The bandit said.

"Is that why we are deployed here?" The other asked.

"Yup. To deter her from leaving the country." The bandit confirmed.

"Ah. Good. Then lets keep walking." The other said. As the duo walked off.

'It's far worse than I imagined.' Twilight thought. As soon as the duo were out of view, Twilight walked over the main street towards the inn.

As soon as Twilight entered, the innkeeper jumped behind the counter in fear.

"A- Are you friend or foe." The innkeeper asked terrified.

"Friend." Twilight calmly answered.

The innkeeper revealed herself as she sighed at ease. "Ah good. How may I help you?" she asked.

"Ah I am just going to visit a friend that is housed in the inn already." Twilight admitted.

"Is that so. Which room?" The innkeeper asked.

"Three-oh-six." Twilight said. Twilight noted that the innkeeper's demeanor changed to something more serious.

"How many knocks?" The innkeeper asked.

"Four." Twilight was slowly getting the picture.

"Password?" The innkeeper asked.

"Fairies." Twilight said.

"Good. Follow me, she is in one of our hidden rooms." The innkeeper said.

"I thought so." Twilight said.

Twilight and the innkeeper both walked towards a odd looking wall. The innkeeper presses a button behind one of the bookshelves, which opens the compartment. It shows another hallway, they then walked through that to reveal a door with the number 306 on it.

"Princess? Your friend has arrived." The innkeeper said.

"Come in." The young female voice could be heard on the other side.

"I wish you the best of luck." The innkeeper said as she walked off.

Twilight opens the door to reveal a young girl, dressed as a boy. She had a weird emblem on her clothing. But that didn't matter, she was the one the give the quest. Or so Twilight thought, however as soon as Twilight got closer, she felt mimic magic coming off her.

"Who are you!" Twilight shouted as she took five steps back and lit up one of her magic orbs.

The mimic knew that the jig was up, "Don't worry. I am merely here to test you." the mimic said.

"Enough games. What do you want and where is the princess?" Twilight asked.

The mimic sighed, "Listen. I am one of the princess guards. You can ask the innkeeper to back that up." it said.

Twilight unlit one of her orbs, "Fine. I doubt that you are lying. Where is the princess?" Twilight asked.

"About that, she got found while helping one of the villagers." The mimic said.

"Shit. Are you telling me that the bandits found her?" Twilight questioned.

"She has." The mimic said, "I know where she went. But there were too many."

"Alright. Lets go." Twilight said. As soon as she turned around she felt some evil emotions coming from the mimic. Twilight already presumed that it was a false claim. But the mimic probably does know where the princess went, so she followed it regardless.

"It's through the forest. Follow me." The mimic said as it took the lead.

Twilight gave the innkeeper a glance, the innkeeper silently said, "I am sorry.". Twilight simply shrugged at her.

After a good ten minutes of walking, the village was in the far distance. And there were surrounded by lots of bushes and trees. Perfect for an ambush. After a few more minutes, Twilight saw a bandit camp with in the center the princess on a wooden pole. It screamed like a trap, but instead of back off. Twilight choose to play dumb and approach the princess.

As soon as Twilight got close, the princess whispered something to Twilight.

"It's a trap" The princess whispered.

"I know. If I know who I am up against. I will know how many to remove from existing." Twilight whispered back.

"Princess are you alright?!" Twilight shouted.

"Heh." The mimic said, "Come out boys. We got the mercenary."

Then a massive group of fifty bandits appeared from the bushes, tents and trees. Most were holding some kind of weapon. Primarily axes and wooden blunt weaponry. The mimic was suddenly holding a staff.

"Give it up." The mimic said, "We outnumber you!"

"Since when are number going to matter against a stronger opponent?" Twilight calmly questioned.

The mimic looked a bit annoyed, "Just go home and never come back!" it shouted.

"Nah. I didn't come here to drink tea and play ball." Twilight casually said.

"What?!" The mimic shouted.

Twilight yawns, "Well are you going to just stand there or are you atleast going to be a bit of a challenge?" Twilight asked.

"Enough! Boys attack her!" The mimic commanded.

Everyone immediately attacked without much say in the matter. Twilight then went into a bit more of an aggressive stance, as she lit one of her orbs up. "Fire!" Twilight simply said.

Twilight's orbs then lit up a powerful beam that hit half of the entire group. Disintegrating most of them, others were simply cut in two. Leaving behind either the top or the bottom of their bodies. And erasing their weaponry.

This left the mimic undefended, and stunned. Either the other side of the group didn't understand how to surrender. Or they simply didn't care. But they continued to attack regardless. Twilight then simply erased their equipment instead to try and force them to surrender.

It worked, as most fled terrified. And others were left stunned were they stood. Twilight then looked into the mimic's direction. Only to find two new enemies.

"Who is this, sister?" One of the new enemies asked.

"A very dangerous individual." The mimic responded.

"Should we avenge you?" The other new enemy asked. Her magic ring lit up on her hand.

"Uh. I think she is too strong." The mimic said.

"I don't care, avenge or run?" They asked the mimic.

The mimic sighed, "Avenge." she said smiling.

"Alright!" The ring user smiled.

"Yay!" The card user said.

The two new enemies attacked Twilight in harmony. Twilight simply stood there as their attack hit Twilight.

"Did we get her?" The ring user asked.

"Did you?" Twilight asked as she hadn't moved an inch.

The card user looked wide-eyed at Twilight, "Shit. She might be too strong." she said.

"Uh. But we can't run. Our boss will kill us." The card user admitted.

"Who is your boss?" Twilight asked.

"It's the guild master of the red bandits. He runs the port. He is really strong." The card user admits.

"And intimidating. He nearly killed our last boss. Our father that ran the golden spring fish. We were a light guild." The ring user said.

"Is that so? Tell you boss that I can eat him for breakfast." Twilight said.

"Uh. Alright." The mimic said, "He said that he is coming."

Twilight could hear and feel a new enemy coming. The enemy didn't wait however, he attacked immediately. Twilight casually dodged it.

"My name is Dry Skull. And I am the head master. Now Die!" Dry said.

Twilight simply answered by killing him instead. Twilight's fighter orb generated a magic sword, which pierced the heart of the head master with a single stab. Killing him instantly. However he had death magic on him.

"Die!" Dry said in his spirit form. As his magic attacked Twilight.

"Nah." Twilight said as her magic orb nullified the death magic.

"What!" Dry said enraged.

"Now. Begone!" Twilight shouted as she used some kind of magic fire to erase dry's spirit from the mortal realm.

"No!" Dry screamed as his voice disappeared into the void.

Twilight then looked at the three magic users. They looked in awe at Twilight, and fear.

"Now what? Dry is dead, our father is still ill in bed. What do we do?" The mimic asked uncertain.

"Appoint a new guild member and request light guild status from the magic council." Twilight said.

"But how to we contact the magic council?" The mimic asked.

"Leave that to me. However, first lets get the princess out of here." Twilight said as she unbound the now fainted princess from the pole.

Twilight and the three now friendly magic users walked back to the port. The tension was all but forgotten, as the three walked with the princess in tow. Then the bandits appeared.

"Hand the princess over to us!" One of the bandits demanded.

"No." The mimic said.

"Fine. Where is Dry?" The other bandit asked.

"Dead." Twilight responded firmly.

The bandits looked terrified at Twilight, before running off. A group of fifteen bandits just ran off with their tails between their legs.

"That was easy." The card user said.

"I doubt that they came here for a fight." Twilight said.

"Well with Dry dead. This port will belong to the light once more." The mimic said.

"Yeah. I will assist you for a bit, before receiving the quest from the princess and moving on to remove more bandits from the kingdom." Twilight said.

"Okay!" The ring user said.

Twilight and the group arrived at a decently good-looking building and entered it. Everyone was on high alert for a minute, but when they saw the princess, and heard that Dry was dead. They calmed down and the guild returned to their former self.

"So you can get us stamped as a light guild by the magic council of Fiore?" The mimic asked.

"Yeah. I will contact a friend that will get someone to the guild. But that can only happen if the port belongs to the guild once more." Twilight explained.

"Don't worry. We will clear the port up in four days. Until then, will you stay with us?" The mimic asked.

"Until the princess wakes up, then yes." Twilight said.

"Actually, we will be staying longer." The princess said with a groan.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked surprised.

"We need to from town to town and restore old guilds to restore peace to the kingdom. However this town hasn't been totally freed yet. There are still two Black guilds nearby that needs destroying and a few bandit camps that needs to be cleared. On top of that, we have an issue that prevents the fisherman from doing their job. Something is killing the fish, we need to fine out what." The princess explained.

"Ah. So instead of rushing it, we will slowly destroy any black guild and bandit camps along the way." Twilight surmised.

"That too. But we also need to make sure that village doesn't collapse. Which means finding problems and fixing them." The princess explains.

"Which gains us followers and makes it more likely that the black guild loses favor." Twilight said.

"Exactly." The princess said, smiling.

"Alright. What do you want me to do first?" Twilight asked.

"Please start by clearing the bandits out." The princess requested.

"I understand. It will be done." Twilight said as she was about to leave. Only for the mimic to stop her.

"Wait! I got this orb from a friend that can't use it. Please take it as an apology." The mimic said as she gave Twilight, the Magical orb.

"Ah! A new friend." Twilight said, as soon as she touched it. Which caused it to hum in responds.

"Thank you. I will gladly take it." Twilight said gratefully.

"Sorry about before by the way. We were being oppressed to do it." The card user admitted.

"Dry nearly killed our master in front of us." The ring user said.

"I know. I know. Its alright. In the end he died instead." Twilight said dismissive.

"By the way, I know that the princess asked you to get rid of the bandits first. But could you solve the fish problem first?" The mimic asked.

"Why?" Twilight asked. The princess also looked surprised in their direction.

"Because it is causing starvation in the port." The mimic said as her belly growled hungry.

Twilight eyes widen, "Alright. I will take down that black guild on the hill first then. I saw it pumping weird liquid into the sea. Which is probably the cause." she said serious.

"Yeah. That will take priority. I won't have anyone die of starvation on my watch." The princess said shocked.

"Then I will be off. The fish problem will disappear like the wind." Twilight encouraged.

Twilight then left the guild as she ran towards the black guild with deathly intent. She looked at the river while she ran towards it, she saw a fish took one gulp of contaminated water and die instantly. This enraged Twilight, and that was not only because it was starving the port. But also for causing so much unnecessary environmental damage for no reason.

The fish didn't deserve this fate. Nor did the port or its people. The whole fish problem is also causing trade to be halted in the port. Due to contaminated water also causing some serious health concern to its people. Causing the healthy to fall ill and the elderly to potentially die from it. It enraged Twilight, just thinking about it.

In one great strive, Twilight had arrived in front of the guild. She let her other orbs hover, while leaving the magical orb out of it for now. Twilight then bashed the door in, causing it to bang into the wall on the other side of the room. Killing two guards instantly. And as soon as Twilight entered the room, she got attacked from all directions.

But with a single snap of her fingers, her Celestial orb levitated the guild members high into the sky, only to die of fall damage. Twilight then casually opened the next set of doors, only to find a bunch of guild members making the poison inside the guild hall itself. Angered by the sight, she used the fighter orb to blast a laser throughout the guild, killing everyone inside. And most importantly, killed the poison.

After doing the same thing inside the entire guild, she had finally reached the guild master. As soon as Twilight entered his office, he used some kind of forbidden magic to try and seal her magic. Undaunted by the action, Twilight used a single punch to his face to crush it to bits, causing the blood and brain of his skull to be revealed. Only for Twilight's celestial orb to finish the deed by burning him to death.

Twilight then saw as her new Magical orb lit up and erased the entire guild by using crush magic on it. Twilight then looked at her handy work. The guild was gone, but the damage was done. However Twilight wasn't finished. Using her friendship orb, she used purify on the river and sea that took all the damage. Cleaning up all the environmental damage and preventing more animals from becoming contaminated.

Twilight then walked back to the port. Until she realized that she was covered in blood, so she cleaned it up by using the friendship orb's cleaning ability. Now that she knew that the problem has been resolved, Twilight rushed back to the guild in the port.

"Ah! Twilight. There you are. How was it?" The princess asked as she was seated by the bar in the guild.

"They are done for. You can rest easy. None will die from starvation anymore." Twilight said smiling.

"Good I will sent out the message. Will you now take care of those bandits?" The princess asked.

"Of course. I will be right back." Twilight said as she once again headed out.

Twilight walked down the port and saw that many were cleaning up the dead fish in the river. As she walked passed, Twilight was approached by a young girl in merchant clothing.

"Big sister?" The young girl asked.

Twilight turned to look in her direction and smiled, "Yes? How can I help you?" she said.

"Are you the one that is removing the presence of evil in our port?" The young girl asked.

"I am. What is the matter?" Twilight asked worried.

"Yes. Those bandits have taken a lot of people. Including my parents. If you can find them, I would greatly appreciate it." The young girl pleaded.

"I can try. But I cannot make any promises." Twilight said determined.

"I know. My brother says that they are most likely already dead. But I won't give up any hope, until I have seen their bodies." The young girl said hopeful.

Twilight smile turns a bit sad, she was sad to see a young girl like herself think of death that easily. "I will do my best." she said.

"Thanks, big sister!" The young girl said as she waves good bye and then she ran off to her stall on the market place.

'So the bandits are doing slavery and the black guilds just kill people?! This is far worse than I could have imagined.' Twilight thought as she ran towards the nearest bandit camp.

While Twilight ran down the path, she realized something unusual. The paths weren't lit for one, or have any kind of guards to stop more bandits from appearing. Twilight quickly realized that, that might cause problems in the future. As Twilight saw the bandit camp in the distance, she heard a scream coming from the forest to her right.

On high alert, Twilight dashes into the forest. To find the source of the scream, only to find a massive mine filled with slaves. One such slave looked a lot like the young girl in the port. But as Twilight looked at the source of the scream, she quickly saw why the slave screamed. He was being beaten by a whip, and very hard at that.

It was then that a small memory appeared in the back of Twilight's mind.

'Flashback

As Twilight and her new sister, Erza. Walked down the road towards Fairy Tail, Twilight noticed these weird cuts on Erza's back. Unsure of what to make of it, Twilight kept walking without asking.'

Going back to what Twilight saw in front of her, right now. She saw as the man had received cuts that reminded her of Erza. Realizing that Erza probably experienced it as a child, but now these adults were being done in the same. As Twilight looked on, she got quite sad and angry.

'I need to free them. And most importantly. Kill the guards, they don't deserve a second chance.' Twilight thought.

Twilight then made a bow and arrow motion as the Celestial orb made a bow and arrow made of pure magic. She then aimed the bow at the head of the guard that was whipping the slave, and release the arrow. In a single strike, Twilight killed the guard. Leaving the slave in confusion. And the other guards on high alert.

"Who goes there-" One of the guards that had spotted Twilight, tried to shout. But was instead shot down instantly.

"There an intruder!" The captain of the guard shouted as he pointed at Twilight.

Twilight simply proceeded to shoot the guards from afar. Causing her to shoot nearly all the guards down, before they have the chance the scramble. Leaving only two guards and the captain of the guard left to defend the slave mine. Twilight simply walked up to them instead.

The two guards immediately attacked Twilight, Twilight simply cut them down with a single punch to the head, blowing the heads up from the impact. Leaving the captain of guard to stand there alone, Twilight was about to kill him too. When suddenly from behind him, one of the slaves picked up one of the guard's weapons and cut the captain down from behind.

"Nice kill." Twilight simply said, "Now get out of here. You will find refuge at the port."

"Alright." The slave said, as he first released the others.

"I will take care of the bandit camp, they are the ones behind this mine right?" Twilight asked.

"They are. We can't leave without them gone though." The slave said.

"Just run. You will be fine. I am going to quickly get rid of both camps." Twilight said.

"Very well." One of the female slaves said as they ran into the direction of the port.

Twilight then with the hatred of Hades, she ran into the camp and burned it to the ground. With bandits and all. Leaving them no chance of recovery. Twilight then ran passed it, and into the second one. They saw the smoke and were on high alert, however they stood no chance. Twilight simply shot each and every bandit down with a single arrow. That included the boss. He did however receive extra treatment.

He was shot in belly, but the arrow was tipped with poison that slowly killed him. The most painful way to go. And that while he watched as his bandit group was slaughtered, one by one. Right in front of him. Without a lick of mercy.

"Monster." The bandit boss said right before he died.

After that, Twilight ran back to the port. As soon as she got through the port, Twilight saw as the young girl and boy hugged both their parents. Smiles and tears ran down each face. In fact a lot of people were crying happy tears as they saw their beloved show themselves after being taken for a long time.

Twilight smiled at the sight, until she saw something unexpected in the port. Two fisherman boats had appeared. Along side a boat from the magic council and the boat that Twilight arrived on. Rising her eyebrow, Twilight walked towards the guild.

As soon as she saw the guild in the distance, she noticed a lot of activity in front of it. Gildarts and Lahar were both talking to the guild master. The guild master was standing with crutches in both his hands. As Twilight got closer, she overheard their conversation.

"So do you wish to become a part of the magic council? You will have to abide to our rules, of course." Lahar said serious.

"Yes. I will join." The guild master said.

"Alright. I will sent over the paperwork by boat soon." Lahar said, as he turns around he sees Twilight. He then approached her.

"Yes, I haven't forgotten." Lahar said, "My friend was unable to erase mine and Yajima's."

"Is that so. Well that does make my job much easier." Twilight said while smiling.

"That it does. So how is Midi?" Lahar asked.

"Worse than I expected." Twilight said, "And I expected a lot!"

"You can say that again. So you took care of two black guilds, two bandit camps and one slave mine in one day." Lahar said somewhat impressed.

"And a port." Twilight added.

"And a port." Lahar said while nodding.

"Perhaps it might be best to start a magic council of Midi in Midi. After I liberate more of the country." Twilight suggested.

"We will. That boat in the port will be staying permanently. It will be the temporary magic council of Midi." Lahar explained.

"Are you in charge of it?" Twilight asked.

"I am. Along side some other members." Lahar said.

"Understood. Then I better get going and give the princess the good news." Twilight said.

"Very well. Gildarts and I have a lot to talk about." Lahar said as he looks at Gildarts.

"Yeah. We have to set up a new questing system in Midi." Gildarts explained.

"Ah! Right, good luck with that." Twilight said as she entered the guild.

"Twilight! Good, you mostly liberated this port. The final guild is the one preventing trade from happening inwards. We can wait until tomorrow to start with that one. First we need to stick here for a bit and watch the port town improve in life." The princess requested.

"And will you introduce yourself tomorrow?" Twilight asked.

"Oops. I forgot to do that, didn't I?" The princess said surprised.

"Lets do the introductions tomorrow." The mimic, the card and the ring user all said at the same time.

"Alright. Did you leave me a place to sleep by the way?" Twilight asked.

"You can take the guest room in our guild." The guild master said.

"Are you sure?" Twilight asked.

"Of course. I can't let a saint live on streets, now can I?" The guild master said knowingly.

Twilight smiled, "Alright. Show me the way." she said.

"Wait. She is a saint?!" The princess said surprised.

Twilight simply nodded as she brought out the Saint badge. And the S rank badge. Causing both the princess and the other guild members to practically jump in surprise. Twilight then proceeds to hide them once more and follow the head master to the guest room.

As soon as the head master opened the room, Twilight was somewhat surprised that the room was almost exactly like the one in Fairy Tail. Before Twilight could enter the room, the head master stopped her.

"Actually, before you enter. I had a single question. Why are you helping us?" The guild master asked.

"It wasn't clear? The princess requested me." Twilight answered.

"Hm. Someone tried to do so as well. Before you, he was able to succeed. Only for everything to fall to darkness once more. Who is to say, that that doesn't happen again?" The guild master asked.

"Did that person belong to an guild before? Did he have any connection to the magic council? Did anyone know his back story?" Twilight questioned in return.

"He said no. No and also no." The guild master answered respectively.

"Okay. Then let me be transparent. My name is Twilight Scarlet. I am from the Fairy Tail guild in Fiore. I own the Saint rank at the magic council and S rank at my guild. As for my back story, I will tell you another time." Twilight introduced.

"Fairy Tail, éh?" The guild master said somewhat surprised.

"Anyways, I will tell you more tomorrow. As for what happened in the past. Well that is of no concern to me." Twilight dismissed.

"I see. So you aren't a bit interested?" The guild master asked.

"I am. But sitting around won't get me the answers. For now, I will do what I am familiar with. I will collect those answers over time." Twilight said.

"Alright. Good night." The guild master said satisfied.

"Yeah. Good night." Twilight said simply.

Author's Note

As far as I am aware off, the kingdom of Midi hasn't been touched much by the original writer, so I am making this story up as I go. I hope you will enjoy it.

Also the whole liberating existing villages has been taken from the Far Cry series. And no, she won't scale any radio towers.

Next up, Demons and Angels

Halloween special: What is a pumpkin?

Author's Note

Hey everyone! Happy Halloween! This chapter takes places in between Twilight's start as barmaid and the time skip.

I hope everyone has a spooky Halloween!

(Just writing this made me anxious. Primarily because Halloween wasn't really celebrated during my childhood. So I made do with what I believe people do on Halloween.)

Halloween special: What is a pumpkin?

It was an ordinary day in Magnolia, Twilight was working her day job as barmaid and she was having fun with it. However today was not going to be such a day. Despite being able to shrug off her amnesia most of the time, there were some hardships that did came with it. Such as celebrations or parties in general.

Twilight tries her hardest to play along with them. Even if everyone was already aware of her condition, they would always atleast be quite happy with her willingness to adapt. However, sometimes she would have difficulty doing so. As she didn't quite understand each context.

"Hey Twilight!" Natsu shouted.

"What is the matter, Natsu?" Twilight asked confused.

"Ah. Right, I keep forgetting that you have amnesia." Natsu admitted.

"And that matters, why exactly?" Twilight asked.

"Oh. Because another celebration has hit Fiore." Natsu said.

"Oh, it's Halloween. Isn't it?" Lisanna commented. As she saw Natsu hold these weird orange vegetables.

"Yeah!" Natsu confirmed.

"What is Halloween?" Twilight asked rather confused.

"Ah! Let me explain." Gramps said as he walks into the guildhall.

Twilight, Natsu and Lisanna turns to Makarov for the explanation.

"Halloween is a day which is filled with spooky activities. Like dressing up as a ghost and eating candy. Most activities is all surrounded at night and with lots of candy. For example such an activity is Trick or Treat. Children goes from door to door, dressed up with a spooky outfit and ask that "Trick or Treat!". Children then receive candy or vegetables. Depending on which household." Makarov explained.

"With candy the most appreciated reward." Twilight was able to deduce.

"That is correct. However our guild will decorate our guild hall with activities. Meaning that you, Twilight. Has to get a spooky outfit and run around having fun." Gramps said serious. He wasn't willing to budge on that.

Twilight gulped, she wasn't one to do so. So for Gramps to ask that of her, was going to be quite difficult.

"Don't worry! I will help you with getting a spooky outfit." Mirajane offered in the background.

However Twilight wasn't worried about that. She was worried about disappointing those around her. Because in all honesty, she would have preferred to sit this one out. But Gramps probably knew that already.

The fact that she wouldn't understand why she was getting candy or do any of the spooky activities made her especially scared. She would probably be running around with complete strangers, and failing to do any activity made her really anxious. Especially since those children wouldn't understand the concept of amnesia.

Uncertain, Twilight simply gulped again as she nodded towards Mirajane. Mirajane did however see that Twilight was really anxious. In fact it was so obvious, that everyone around Twilight could sense it from a mile away. It made most of the guild really worried, but Gramps and Laxus felt the most worried.

Gramps looks at Laxus, Gramps used his body language to ask if this was a bad idea. However Laxus simply shrugged it off. He hoped that it made Twilight less stiff. Even if he would probably be watching Twilight for the rest of the Halloween celebration.

Meanwhile Twilight and Mirajane walked towards Fairy Hills. Mirajane glanced at Twilight several times. Twilight's face was partially drained of color. It made Mirajane realize that this was probably a bad idea. However she carried on. As soon as they arrived at Mirajane's room, Twilight realized the sheer amount of spooky outfits that existed was a lot.

"Alright. Before we get started. Twilight please treat this as simply finding a spooky outfit. Nothing more." Mirajane tried to reassure.

"But what makes a outfit spooky?" Twilight asked uncertain.

"What are you afraid off?" Mirajane asked.

"Uh... Nothing that could be turned into an outfit." Twilight concluded.

"Well, think like this. If someone is afraid of ghosts, would that outfit be considered spooky to them?" Mirajane asked.

"Yes." Twilight said.

"Then that is the definition of spooky in an outfit." Mirajane said.

"I see. Then perhaps I want to go for a ghost." Twilight said as her eyes suddenly shined with inspiration. And all the color that was drained reappeared.

"Why?" Mirajane asked curious. A small smile appeared on her face at Twilight's sudden excitement.

"I have an invisibility spell in one of my orbs. But it isn't an ordinary one, it plays on the fear of the one being scared by it." Twilight said.

Mirajane's smile suddenly turned evil, in a friendly kind of way. "Oh? What is the name?" she asked.

"Sombra's invisibility." Twilight as she too suddenly turn on an evil smile.

"I see. And how are you going to sell it?" Mirajane asked.

"My orbs will levitate next to me as mini ghosts. They too can turn invisible." Twilight said.

"Alright. I will give you a good outfit. If you do something in return." Mirajane requested.

"Which is?" Twilight asked as she tilts her head slightly.

"I want you to join me, Lisanna and Erza on a Trick or Treat." Mirajane requested.

"Deal!" Twilight said.

"Good. Well if you follow me." Mirajane said as she showed Twilight a massive closet with hundreds of different ghost outfits.

Twilight and Mirajane spend the remainder of the morning and day, choosing a good ghost outfit. When the evening of Halloween arrived in a blink. And as most groups were forming for the trick or treat event.

Lisanna and Erza were waiting on Twilight and Mirajane. Seeing as they are a bit late, Lisanna had some interesting questions to ask Erza.

"Since when are you two friends?" Lisanna asked.

"You mean me and Mirajane?" Erza asked.

"Yeah. I thought you were rivals." Lisanna admitted.

"We still are. But we both have something similar. Something which we are willing to set a side our differences." Erza said.

"Which is?" Lisanna asked even more curious.

"A younger sister." Erza admitted.

Lisanna smiled at the mention. Right when Twilight and Mirajane arrived.

"Oh! A ghost outfit, classic!" Lisanna commented.

"Yeah. But my goodness. Twilight was picky. It took the entire morning and day to find the right ghost outfit." Mirajane complained.

Twilight simply gave a spooky sounding giggle. It was enough to make both Lisanna and Erza's back hair to stand up straight.

"Oh, yeah. She is using her magic to modify her voice. It is Halloween after all." Mirajane said as she smirked at their reaction.

"Well done. You already gave me nightmares." Lisanna complained. Although she was smiling.

"Ugh." Erza simply said, "Shall we get started then?"

"Let's go!" Mirajane said as she took the lead.

Twilight casually followed the group towards the first set of houses. Most houses simply gave them candy when they said the catchphrase. However not every house was so nice. In fact some didn't appreciate Twilight's outfit.

"Well, well, well. A ghost, really?" The owner of one of the red houses commented.

"If I were you, that is a real one." Erza played along.

"Oh is it? Then you don't mind if I look under it." the owner smirked.

"Go ahead." Twilight's spooky voice said.

The owner approached Twilight and she looked below the outfit to reveal. Nothing. Wait, nothing?

The owner did a double take when he saw that. Realizing that nobody was wearing it, he looks annoyed at Erza.

"There is nobody here!" he said annoyed.

"Is that so?" Twilight said, even with the cloth lifted. The owner's eyes turn wide, he turns around as a sudden heavy mist hing in the air. And Twilight's mini ghost appeared. Twilight's outfit suddenly levitated in the air as she somehow passed through his front door.

"I am really here." Twilight said as the air became heavy.

"Boo!" Twilight said as her ghostly presence suddenly appeared in front of his face. She watched as the owner fainted on the ground in shock. She immediately turned her magic off.

"Was that too much?" Twilight asked the group.

Erza, Lisanna and Mirajane simply laughed loudly. At the man's expense. He had honestly fainted, and everyone in the neighborhood saw it. They saw Twilight's entire show. Most were in shock, some were smiling. But everyone was in awe. Twilight performed a trick, as the owner nearly ruined her Halloween. Atleast in most people's eyes.

"Nah. That was fine." Erza said as shed a tear near her eye, from the laughing.

"That is what he gets for ruining the act." Lisanna said smiling.

"That was some mighty good acting, Twilight." Mirajane complimented.

"Ugh." The owner said as he woke up.

"Did that teach you a lesson?" The owner's daughter said as she appeared behind him.

"Fine! Take this candy." He said annoyed as he dropped a piece of candy in each basket, before slamming the door shut.

"Sorry about my dad. He isn't very kid friendly. Still you gave him a good scare. He might be angry right now. But he will laugh about it later." The owner's daughter said smiling.

"Alright." Twilight said as she turns her magic back on.

"Happy Halloween!" The daughter said as she watched Twilight's group move on.

The remainder of Twilight's group was filled with similar events. Either Twilight scared the crap out of them, or they simply received candy. And sometimes vegetable, although Erza and Lisanna didn't like those. Mirajane and Twilight didn't mind those.

As Twilight and the group went to the final house. They decided to return back to the guild hall. As soon as they entered, they saw dozens of children doing all sort of activities. From fishing apples from a barrel of water, to playing shooting carnival games. The guild hall was in a very festive mood.

Twilight looks at her basket that she filled with candy and saw that it was so full. It could explode at any moment.

"Gramps can I place my basket in my room really quick?" Twilight asked.

"Sure. But you have to come right back." Gramps requested.

"Of course. I will follow this group around the whole day." Twilight said.

"Good." Gramps said as he watch Twilight ran up to her room. Meanwhile he turns his attention to the three.

"How was she?" Gramps asked.

"She was a natural. She gave plenty of trick also." Mirajane said.

"A natural prankster." Erza added.

"Her shows impressed the entire neighborhood. I saw how a bunch of adults were following us, just to watch Twilight scare someone." Lisanna explained.

Gramps sighed in relieve, "Okay. Do show her around, alright?" he asked.

"Of course. We promised her." Erza said.

"Good." Gramps said as he saw Twilight return.

"Why don't you guys start by carving a pumpkin." Gramps suggested.

"Uh, what is a pumpkin?" Twilight asked.

"An orange, rather large vegetable." Lisanna said.

"Instead of asking, why don't we just show you?" Mirajane said as she once again took the lead.

Lisanna proceeds to grab a decently large pumpkin and empty the inside by cutting a hole in the top. She then carved a face into the side of it and place a small candle inside.

Twilight then copies it, but made a different face into it. The rest of the team also did so.

After that they went and visited a whole range of activities. Ranging from skill based to luck based mini-games. The group quickly realized that Twilight was both lucky as well as skilled. As she kept earning rewards left and right. Not that Twilight cared for the rewards, she simply cared about experiencing each mini-game.

After she was done, with earning rewards. She simply gave every reward away to not so lucky children. Earning her an healthy dose of karma. And respect.

After that they visited every sweets stall and food stall in the guild hall. Filling their bellies full.

"I think that we will go back to bed." Mirajane said as she was dragging along an fallen asleep Lisanna.

"Yeah. I will join you." Erza said while yawning and having trouble staying awake.

"Alright. See you tomorrow." Twilight said. As she watched the rest of her team head back to bed.

Meanwhile Twilight simply took a seat at the bar as she watched the rest of the activities in the hall finish up. Gramps was simply entertaining some of the children, and Laxus took a seat next to Twilight.

"Was Halloween as scary as you thought it was?" Laxus asked.

"Not really. I may have overestimated it." Twilight admitted.

"Do you know, why Gramps asked you to join the activities?" Laxus asked.

"No." Twilight simply said.

"He felt that you were a bit stiff lately. He wanted you to get to know this world's celebrations. And Halloween is one of the most beloved celebrations in Fiore." Laxus explained.

"Do you think that I should investigate all the other celebrations?" Twilight asked.

"No. Don't. Going in blind allows you to make new memories." Laxus said.

"Alright. Then which celebration is next?" Twilight asked.

"Christmas. That is the most popular celebration in this world." Laxus said.

"Understood. Well I can't wait." Twilight said.

"Oh and Laxus..." Twilight started, which caused him to look at her direction.

"Happy Halloween!" Twilight said with a smile.

Demons and Angels

After a good night sleep at the familiar yet unfamiliar guest room, Twilight woke up in reasonably good mood. Her body has certainly recovered from the amount of fighting she had done the previous day. As she opens the window binds, she looks at the port town.

The port town had woken up far earlier than she had. As she checked the clock, she realized that it was six O'clock in the morning, yet she still saw way more people on and about inside the town than Magnolia ever was. Even if a celebration was on going. It was the difference between a fishing hub and a trading hub.

As Twilight walked into the the bathroom she cleaned herself up, and dressed herself for the next combat occasion. She then proceeded to walk downstairs to the guild hall of Golden Spring Fish and saw the mimic, the card user and the ring user seated next to the princess. They appeared to be waiting for her.

"Ah. There you are. Please, take a seat. I think we need to properly introduce ourselves." The princess said, while sipping on some tea.

"Alright. I already partially revealed who I am, how about you girls start?" Twilight asked.

"Understood. I will go first, My name is Spring Roll and I am a card user." Spring said.

"I am Fall Roll, sister of Spring Roll and a ring user." Fall said.

"I am Princess Sakura Midi. I am a capable summoner and I am heir to the crown." The princess said.

"Hm. I should probably introduce myself also, shouldn't I?" The guild master said as he enters the room.

"I am Fire Roll. I am these two magic user's father and the guild master of the Golden Spring Fish." Fire said.

"Nice to meet you. Let me reintroduce myself. I am Twilight Scarlet, the younger sister of Erza Scarlet. I am from the Fairy Tail guild in Fiore. I currently hold the S rank within my guild and I am ranked Saint by the magic council of Fiore. I am an magic orb user." Twilight introduced.

"Good now that the introductions are out of the way. I have to explain something to you." The princess said.

"Very well. I do need breakfast though, before I go and do anything." Twilight admitted.

"I will bake you some pancakes." Fire offered.

"That would be greatly appreciated." Twilight said smiling. She always had a odd fascination with pancakes. So much so, that she believed that somewhere in her lost memory, she might have loved it as a child. Or filly if she remembered her talk with Mavis.

"It's about Midi's past. When you went to bed, I overheard the guild master's talk with you. And I feel that I have to explain it to you." The princess said, Twilight saw Fire gulping in the background.

"So what he said is both true and false. You see, the darkness that that person brought was only temporary. As he one day simply disappeared. He had black hair and loved to dress in dark colors. And although he brought life to this kingdom, we failed to realize that he was neither life nor good. He was evil. He was dead set on ruling this kingdom. So much so, that he tried to gain the people's favor. And overthrow the king and queen." The princess said drooping slightly.

"What he didn't account for, was that both the king and queen were capable magic users. Angered by this evil man attempts to overthrow them. They banished him to hell. Not realizing that what they just did made things worse. The evil man, now demon, came back. Enraged by the kingdom actions, he cursed the land to darkness for the thousand years. That curse still exists today." The princess explained.

"But! I read in this book about prophecies that there does exist a force that could help us." Spring interrupted.

"I was getting to that." The princess said, while slightly pouting in her direction. Spring scratched the back of her head in embarrassment.

"As Spring just said. This force is extremely rare in this world. But there is always a chance. It's called the elements of Harmony. The magic is called Harmony magic. It's ancient magic, said to be able to cleanse the world of true evil. And undo powerful curses." The princess said hopeful.

As if called upon, Twilight's Friendship orb started to hover besides Twilight a bit. Twilight was immediately able to piece things together. Her friendship orb could potentially perform such a spell.

"Stop dreaming princess. That is just a fairy tail." Fire said somewhat annoyed. He placed Twilight's pancakes in front of her. It already had some butter and some maple syrup on it.

"Not so fast." Twilight said as she inhaled the pancakes. "Seconds?" she asked nicely to Fire. She saw Fire smile as he went back to the kitchen to make even more.

"What do you mean?" The princess said hopeful.

"I might be able to perform it. I do have one problem. I need one more orb for me to use. Otherwise I might not be able to perform it." Twilight said in thought.

"Ah. Right, sir Lahar gave this to me. Apparently Makarov was going to give you this after gaining S rank and he forgot. It is named S rank orb. For some reason." The princess said as she handed the orb over.

Twilight eyes lit up after hearing his name, "Thanks. I will take good care of it." she said somewhat excited.

The princess smiled as she saw Twilight relax and smiling. "He must be important no?" she asked.

"Yeah. He took me in after..." Twilight said as she stopped talking, "Anyways, what is today on the agenda?" she asked.

The princess rose her eyebrows in confusion, only to shrug it off. "Yeah. That black guild more inwards is blocking off the trade to the local villages in this province. Destroy it, and this province is clean. I will explain what to do next, afterwards." she said.

"Very well." Twilight said as she inhaled the next set of pancakes made by Fire.

"Thanks for the grub. I will be back soon. Need to take that one down really quick." Twilight said excited as she ran outside.

As Twilight made her way through the port, she saw two individuals that she has never seen before. Both of them are winged. One with black wings, the other with white.

"Twilight wait!" The princess pants as she ran from behind her.

"Sorry. What is it?" Twilight asked as she stared at the two odd individuals.

"I forgot to mention that this kingdom houses more than just humans. It also houses demon and angels. Like those two." The princess said as she pointed towards the two.

"Is that so?" Twilight said curious. A part of her wanted to touch those wings, but she felt worried that it might be considered offensive.

"The black one is actually the angel here, and that white one is the demon. They are considered black sheep to their respective races." The princess said.

"I really want to touch those wings. But no, I have a job to do." Twilight said.

Twilight saw how both of the winged individuals looked at her direction.

"That isn't offensive is it?" Twilight whispered into the princess's ear.

"Nah. Usually they let people do that. As long as you are careful, those feathers are fragile." The princess replied.

"Want to touch mine?" The demon with white wings asked.

"I would love to. But not right now. I need to do my job first." Twilight said, "Well princess I will be back." she added before running off.

"Princess?!" The demon shouted.

Twilight was however already out of hearing distance. Twilight ran across the road leading to the final black guild that is blocking trade. She could see it in the distance, and she was about to run towards it, when she heard screaming coming from inside the village next to it.

Worried, Twilight abandons her original intentions and runs into the town to check out what that was. She jumps onto one of its rooftops to scout the area out. Only to see a crowd of scared demon, shaking in fear. And in front of them was a human holding an injured demon's wing. He appeared to be laughing maniacally, and also holding a bloodied sword.

Twilight then looked behind him and felt burst of rage within her heart. She saw the corpse of the demon that had lost its wing. Well it was still alive, but it looked like a corpse. Twilight then automatically hovered all of her orbs besides herself. As she listened in on the conversation.

"You demons are a lot weaker than I thought." The man said while laughing maniacally.

"Monster." The injured demon said weakly.

"No, you!" He said as he was about to stab the demon to death. Twilight had other plans however. She casted a strong cutting spell that sliced both his sword in two as well as de-headed him.

Twilight then jumped off the roof. Besides the now dead man and injured demon. Her eyes as cold as stone.

Twilight then asked a single question, her voice alone send chills into the other demons. "Is this man from that guild?"

"He is." The injured demon said weakly. She appeared to coughing blood, she was extremely weak.

Realizing that the demon was about to die. Twilight casted a single, very powerful healing spell using her friendship orb. Healing the demon entirely and allowing it to grow an new arm and wing. The demon looks shocked into Twilight's direction. The crowd stood there in awe at Twilight's magical ability.

"Good. I will be off. That guild won't be any trouble anymore." Twilight said coldly before jumping into the guild's direction.

The demon meanwhile lifted itself off the ground, while inspected her wing and arm in awe. Not a few moments later, she heard screaming of pain and fear in the background. She also saw massive laser beams coming from the guild. It was getting destroyed and it was on fire.

Twilight then returned, covered in blood of her enemy. But before she could cast a cleaning spell on herself. The demon she rescued, used her own cleaning spell on Twilight. Before waving goodbye as she and the group dispersed into the town.

Satisfied, Twilight decided to return. However before she could do so. She saw one of the demons she rescued approach her. The demon then gave her a emblem. Twilight thanked the demon before putting it into her magic storage. The demon nodded before walking off.

Twilight then ran back towards the port. However as soon as she arrived, she saw the princess overwhelmed from all directions by citizens trying to get to her. The princess mouthed the words "Help me.", Twilight meanwhile simply smiled as she shook her head. Before walking back to the guild.

"Wait!" the demon with the white wings from earlier approached Twilight.

"Hm?" Twilight said curiously.

"On your job, you didn't happen to have met some other demons have you?" The demon asked.

"I did. Why?" Twilight asked.

"May I ask what your job was?" the demon asked.

"Oh! Nothing special. I just needed to destroy a black guild that was blocking the trade more inwards." Twilight said.

"And?" The demon asked.

"Its gone. Your demon friends are safe." Twilight said. She saw as the demon sighed in relieve.

"Thank you. Sorry for me asking." The demon said relieved.

"No worries. You want to ensure the safety and pride of them. Right?" Twilight said while smiling.

"Yeah. I thank you for your help. Here take this emblem." The demon said as she tried to give Twilight the emblem that she received earlier.

"What is it for?" Twilight asked.

"To get access to the demon kingdom in hell." The demon said.

"Oh! I already received one from the village I liberated." Twilight said.

This caused the demon to perk up, "Oh? Not many demons can do that. Can I see it?" Demon requested.

"Sure!" Twilight said as she showed the emblem to the demon.

"Oh! But this is..." The demon said while surprised.

"What is it?" Twilight asked.

"Its the emblem given to heroes. It grants you access to all areas of the demon kingdom." The demon said curiously.

"Ah. I did have to kill a man inside the village that was about to kill a demon. And heal your friend as she was about to die of other causes, like losing an arm and a wing." Twilight admitted.

"Is that so?" The demon said while slightly drooping.

"Of course she lives. I simply healed her lost arm and wing back to normal." Twilight said casually, this caused the demon to jump.

"You WHAT?!" The demon shouted. This caused the crowd surrounding the princess to jump and looked at the source of the shout.

"I healed a lost limb?" Twilight offered confused.

The demon and the crowd stood in awe towards Twilight, the princess was also stunned at the action.

"Uh... Is that not normally possible?" Twilight asked. She saw Lahar in the background nod at the question.

Twilight gulped, "Well. I guess she got lucky then." she said.

"But how?!" The demon shouted.

"I-" Twilight was about to answer, only for her to be interrupted by Lahar.

"This person is a Saint within the magic council. This is the level of healing she is able to offer." Lahar explained.

The demon, the angel, the princess and the crowd all look into Twilight's direction in awe.

"Well I am glad that she met you. Let me introduce myself. My name is Satani Hell. I am the princess of the demon kingdom. And I formally thank you for saving the life of one of my own." Satani said.

"No worries. Your highness. I simply did what anyone would want to do." Twilight said smugly. She heard Satani giggle at the mention.

The angel beside her, sighed. "I guess I should introduce myself as well. I am Princes Amalia Lightning. From the angel kingdom. I am best friends with Satani." Amalia said.

"Nice to meet you two. I am Twilight Scarlet. I am from Fairy Tail in Fiore. I am currently holding the Saint rank inside the magic council. And S rank within my own guild." Twilight introduced.

"Oh! A double S ranked mercenary." Amalia said excited.

"Don't mind Amalia. She is loves fighting, despite being born in a family filled with economists. She is also abnormally strong from any angel, even warrior angels wouldn't hold a candle to her." Satani admitted.

"Says the demon that loves saving lives. Which is born in a family of grim reapers." Amalia rebuked while pouting.

"Touché." Satani said shrugging.

The two friends continue to bicker between the two of each other, eventually they drag both Twilight and Sakura into the bickering. Which ended with Sakura attempting to pull out her sword on Amalia after she said that she was weak.

"I don't ask this so soon after meeting people. But I must ask you three this question. Will you three be my friends?" Twilight genuinely asked.

Amalia and Satani smiled, "Sure." They said at the same time.

"Of course. I wouldn't want any better." Sakura said, as she was still holding the holster of her sword. Which she was about to pull again after Amalia stuck her tong out at her.

"Come here!" Sakura shouted as she pulled her sword out entirely. And ran top speed at Amalia. Amalia quickly ran off, with Sakura hot on her heals.

"That is a training sword." Twilight said as she looked at the weapon Sakura was holding.

"Yeah. I doubt that she is strong enough to hold a proper sword." Satani said.

"Something tells me that those two are going to become best friends." Twilight said while smiling softly.

"Yeah." Satani said while also smiling.

"Well Satani. It was good meeting you. But I think I will return back to the guild to plan our next move." Twilight said.

"Yeah it was nice meeting you. I am sure we will meet again." Satani said as she shook her hand with Twilight's hand.

"Yeah. After Sakura is done running after Amalia. Can you send her to the guild hall?" Twilight requested.

"Of course. Leave her to me." Satani saluted only to walk off afterwards. She waved at Twilight before taking flight.

"Darn. I forgot to touch her wing. Oh well." Twilight said out loud, only to walk back alone.

Author's Note

That was a bit shorter of a chapter. But It was a lot of fun to make this one. I hope you don't mind that it was only 2.5k words long.

Bounty hunting

As soon as Twilight made it back to the guild hall, she saw a lot more activity inside. Approaching the bar, which was the location of the guild master. He was very busy, together with the bar assistant, helping adventurers with getting jobs.

"Welcome back, Twilight. You are here to ask about your next move right?" He asked.

"Yeah. The princess is kinda busy right now." Twilight said.

"Do you know with what?" He asked curiously.

"Oh nothing. She is just running around, with a training sword in an attempt to stab Princess Amalia. After she was called weak by her." Twilight with a soft giggle.

The bar assistant also giggled at the mention, Fire simply sighed.

"So she is just having a bit of fun." Fire concluded.

"Yeah. Let it go. So what did she instruct me do, next?" Twilight asked.

"Well. She wants you to take care of the biggest offenders. Taking care of future black guilds can be done by us and other light guilds. Like the one from the village that you saved a few minutes ago." Fire said smiling.

"Ah. That is fine. So bounty hunting, huh?" Twilight said.

"Exactly. However you are going to do that outside of my guild. All over the place exist bounty hunter cafes that care those around. Most of the time you kill monsters. But on Midi you will find more killing of people than monsters. And sadly that is the only way we can control criminals right now. However as soon as you take care of enough, the local guards can do the job themselves. We just need to attack the worst of the worst. The ones that are making lives difficult for the local guard." Fire explained.

"I understand. So where do I go first?" Twilight asked.

"A big city to the east is currently being controlled by criminals. I recommend to go to Guards Jail. They are the most prolific Bounty hunter cafe. They can hook you up with the worst of the worst. After killing anyone that is above A rank, your job is done and you go north. Keep this up, until you noticed the amount of criminals dropping due to the guards being stronger than the criminals. When you are done. Go to the capital of Midi. And try to get an audience with the queen or with Sakura." Fire explained further.

"Good. I will be off then." Twilight was about to leave, only for to be stopped by Fire.

"Wait. Bounty hunters never use their real name. Do you have a good nickname?" Fire asked.

"Hm. I don't know. Do you know a good one?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah. I hereby name you Celestial queen." Fire suggested.

"No. That won't work." Twilight denied.

"What about The Scarlet death?" The bar assistant suggested.

"Oh! That is a good nickname." Twilight said.

"Will that be your nickname?" Fire asked.

"Yes." Twilight replied.

"Good. Then I wish you the best of luck, Scarlet Death." Fire said smiling.

"Thanks. I am going to pack by bags. Perhaps our paths will cross once again." Twilight said.

"Yeah." Fire said as he watched Twilight leave the guild hall.

Fire sighed in wonder, "As much as would love to believe that Twilight can succeed I am a bit skeptical about it." he said out-loud.

"Its better than no chance." The bar assistant said.

"That is true. I will pray for your success, Twilight." Fire said with a small smile.

As Twilight walked outside she gets approached by Amalia.

"Twilight. If you ever need to enter my home, then use this badge. Perhaps it is some use to you." Amalia said as she gave Twilight an emblem.

"I thank you. I must get going." Twilight said as she gratefully took the emblem. Before walking off to rent a ride to the city to the east of the port. She got the ride took a seat inside the carriage before it rode all the way east.

Meanwhile back in Magnolia a new member finally joined thanks to Natsu. Her name is Lucy Heartfillia. As soon as Natsu entered the hall, he starts a guild-wide group fight.

However upstairs inside of Twilight's room, Laxus and Makarov were having a pretty important conversation.

"So did you give Twilight the orb?" Laxus asked.

"I gave it to Twilight's client. Hopefully she will obtain it soon." Makarov said.

"I wish she was here. It isn't that I hate the current guild, I just wish for it to be a bit stronger." Laxus admitted.

"I know, my child. But Twilight is the strongest here. Honestly, I think she just want a family to return to." Makarov said serious.

"I know." Laxus said, "I know." he repeated as he drooped a little.

"I miss her too. I may not be her father, but I am as close to her as one can be." Makarov admits.

"Yeah. And she is my little sister, even if we do not even share blood or surname." Laxus said.

"I must admit that Erza was a lot stronger this year than we expected." Makarov said.

"Its a shame that Mirajane left her status behind." Laxus said.

Bonk! The sound of the glass of Twilight's room getting hit by a guild member sounded. Their fight was starting to get a bit out of control.

Makarov sighed, "Well, I need to go and stop them a bit. Laxus I will grant you the key to her guest room for now. Do return it once she has returned, okay?" he said.

"Thanks, Gramps." Laxus said as her face became strong and his playing cool act started once again.

Back to Twilight, she was still riding the ride towards the city. However she was getting closer, as she could see the centerpiece of the city in the distance. A large castle made of marble. Something about it made her nostalgic, even if she didn't know why. The tops of the towers were made of gold and silver.

"Oink." The pig driver said as it gave Twilight some kind of brochure.

"Thanks." Twilight said as she looked at it.

In big letters, the name of the city was plastered. It was named Canterlot. For its large castle and beauty. Its based on a fairy tail about two sisters. One that raised the moon and the other that raised the sun. Of course this was just a fairy tail as the moon and sun rotate based on the angle of rotation between the sun and earth.

But it was fun to think about and the city was also well known for their strong guards. But lately criminals have taken the city over. Preventing many tourists from visiting the city and causing an economic downfall to the city trade. However the city still welcomes tourists. They just hope that they are extra careful of what they do.

"Oink!" The pig driver shouted, he meant that they had arrived.

"Thank you. Here take the tip. I will be staying extra long." Twilight said as she gave the pig ten thousand additional jewels.

"Oink!" The pig shouted happily as it ran back home.

Twilight then entered the city and quickly found the nearest bounty cafe 'Guards Jail' as she entered. She took a seat near the bar.

"How may I help a young lady as yourself?" The bartender asked.

"I need a bounty." Twilight said calmly.

"Ah. Any thing?" The bar tender asked.

"Criminal extermination. Target has to be minimum S rank. Something that the guards will greatly appreciate." Twilight said.

"Nickname?" The bar tender asked.

"The Scarlet Death. I am currently unknown." Twilight said.

"Hm. Alright. Anyone willing to take this one down, will help the guards tremendously." The bar tender said as he places the bounty in front of Twilight.

Twilight looked at the bounty, 'Wanted Dead, Elly Headshot. Reward 10 billion jewels. Reason: Kidnapping the princess of this city. Murder. Threatening the guards.'

"I will take it. Any hints?" Twilight asked.

"Last known location to the east of the city. Inside the forest, I heard rumors of traps." The bar tender said.

"Good. I will be back. How do you wish for me to confirm it?" Twilight asked.

"Bring me her head." The bar tender said.

Twilight nodded as she left towards the east. After walking for like an hour, she finally arrived at the last known location. Instead of searching the forest carefully. She simply cut down each and every tree in the forest using a single cut motion. Revealing a base made of stone in the center.

The moment Twilight got closer, she smelled the reek of blood. But she also heard faint screaming, realizing that the princess might still be held captive. She broke down the door and rushed through the building to eventually find a set of stairs to the basement.

Rushing down the stairs, reveals a lot of people held captive. Not only the princess, but also lots of guards and civilians. It was practically a hidden underground prison. After running past most others, she finally found the source of the screaming.

The princess was being tortured, by a group of people. The bounty target was among them. Twilight immediately prepared for combat. Without warning, lost a power beam of magic at one of the people holding the torture hardware. Killing him instantly.

"Get her!" The target shouted.

The group that flew into her direction, Twilight however simply looked at them and cut them down using her magical orb. Her eyes weren't leaving the target. This prevented her from leaving.

"Shit. Go get her my dog!" The target shouted as a Cerberus appeared.

Again Twilight didn't care about some dog. So she simply set it on fire, causing it to scream in agony. This stunned Twilight's target in fear. Twilight then finished the dog off, by striking the heart.

Twilight's eyes were stone cold. Twilight didn't show it, but she was very angry. Torturing people were one thing, but also imprisoning so many innocent people enraged her.

"I give up. Please just sent me to jail." The target said scared.

"I am sorry. But you are going to die. Per the name of a bounty on your life." Twilight said ominously.

The target began to shake, "Please, I have two kids and a husband." she pleaded.

"Your chance to plead would have only been possible if you for one didn't torture the princess and secondly didn't imprison so many other people." Twilight said coldly.

The target realized that there was no way out, she attempted to run. Only for Twilight to cut her head clean off. However Twilight noticed that her body could regenerate. So she erased her body into dust to prevent her from doing so. The princess also shook in fear.

"Please don't kill me." The princess pleaded.

"It seems you didn't hear me. I only came to kill this women. Not the princess, nor the prisoners." Twilight calmly said.

"Really?" The princess eyes lit up.

"Yeah. Are there anyone else?" Twilight asked.

"No. They were the ones that were the dangerous bunch." The princess said relieved.

"Alright. I will release you, if you could release the others, that would be greatly appreciated. I will go back to clean the bounty up." Twilight said as she released the princess.

"Alright. Thank you?" The princess said.

"Scarlet Death." Twilight said.

"Miss Death." The princess said.

Twilight smiled before warping away. Right into the bounty cafe. The bartender looked into Twilight's direction and saw her carrying the severed head. Twilight then threw the head onto the counter.

"Done." Twilight simply said.

"So I see. Good job. I will elevate your name to S rank status." The bartender said.

"Thanks. Now, are there any more?" Twilight asked.

"Two more. Then I am out of those." The bartender said.

"Hm. It is getting late. I will do another one tomorrow. Do you know any good hotels?" Twilight asked.

"Ah. The Sparkle Hotel is a good place." The bartender suggested.

Twilight head suddenly hurted, something about that name made her memory react. However she shook it off.

"How expensive is it?" Twilight asked.

"Hm. Twenty thousand jewel a night. But you get practically VIP treatment at it. The room has a bedroom, bathroom and living room." The bartender said.

"Alright. Where is it?" Twilight asked.

"Its the dark blue building in the noble district. You can't miss it." The bartender said.

"Much appreciated. I will return soon." Twilight said.

"Hm." The bartender nodded.

Twilight then walked out of the bar and towards the noble district. As soon as she arrives, she gets hit by another wave of pain to her head. It actually made her a bit dizzy. Shaking off the dizziness, she looks around and sees the dark blue building in the center of it.

Twilight then enters the building, into the main reception. Twilight then approached the receptionist working there.

"Welcome to Sparkle Hotel, how may I help you?" The receptionist asked.

"I would like a hotel room for one person." Twilight asked.

"Ah. One person. I see. Any special rooms?" The receptionist asked.

"Special rooms?" Twilight replied.

"Ah. You are not from around here. This hotel is based on a Fairy tale. Some rooms are based on said characters. And those rooms are specially decorated to meet that persons decoration style." The receptionist explains.

"What choices are there?" Twilight asked.

"Night Light, Velvet Sparkle, Shining Armor. And finally the most desired after room is Twilight Sparkle." The receptionist said.

Twilight could feel another headache inbound, "Twilight Sparkle please." Twilight said.

"I understand. But that one costs one million jewels each night. Is that alright?" The receptionist asked.

"Fine. I can pay ahead if you like." Twilight said.

"Please. How many nights and days?" The receptionist asked.

"This many." Twilight said as she casually placed five trillion Jewels on the counter.

"Uh. We can't accept that much. The maximum is 5 billion Jewels." The receptionist said somewhat shocked at the large amount of money.

"Fine." Twilight said as she reduced the amount to five billion Jewels.

"Very well. The room is immediately available. Since this is an VIP room, you get everything inclusive. Breakfast, Lunch, Dinner and all activities are free. During your one thousand days stay." The receptionist said.

"Alright. Where is it?" Twilight asked as she was holding her head. The pain was increasing quite a bit.

"Please. This maid will show you, your room." The receptionist pointed towards the maid that was waiting.

"Please follow me madam." The maid requested.

"Alright." Twilight said as she followed the maid towards the room. Until eventually they arrived.

"Here is the key to your room. Once a week we will clean it." The maid said as she gave Twilight the key.

"Thank you, you may go. I will be fine." Twilight said.

"Alright. Have a good stay, madam." The maid said before walking off.

Twilight then unlocked the key to the room and opening and closing the door behind her. After five more steps, the headache became too much. Causing her to faint.

Unbeknownst to Twilight, the maid saw the signs of the faint and followed Twilight inside the moment she heard her faint. She then moved Twilight into her personal bed inside the master bedroom. And called a doctor for assistance.

Twilight on the other hand, finally regained a memory of her past. Complete with faces, names and a complete memory.

'Flashback,

Filly Twilight is sitting inside her self made book-fort reading adventure books. She was currently locked in her room for sneaking outside without permission. However Twilight was reading a book about lockpicking. Which she planned to use to sneak out again. That is until she heard a familiar voice on the other side of the door.

"Twilight? It's me, Cadence. Can we talk?" Cadence asked.

"Sure! But mom locked my door again." Twilight said in a high pitched voice.

"Which you were probably going to lock pick, no?" Cadence knowingly said.

Twilight gave her an giggle as answer.

"Sigh. I am coming in. Don't you dare escape while we talk, okay?" Cadence asked.

"Sure. I am tired of getting chased anyways." Twilight admitted.

A pink pony with a horn and wings walked through the door. She carried a diamond heart as cutiemark. She appeared to be in good mood.

"So, Cadence. What is up?" Twilight asked. As she attempted to hide the lockpicking book.

"Recently a escape room appeared in the city. Celestia wants me to try it. But I am not great with escape puzzles. You on the other hoof, I heard, is amazing at it. Will you join me?" Cadence asked.

"Sure. But, um, I had a question." Twilight asked.

"Shoot." Cadence said.

"What if my home gets replaced in another world, how do I know if it is a replica or an copy?" Twilight asked.

"Have you been reading Isekai's again?" Cadence asked annoyed.

"Yes. But answer the question please!" Twilight said annoyed in return.

"Simple. If your secret entrance into your secret thieves room is behind that bookshelf in an alternative world also. Then it is a copy. Otherwise it is a replica." Cadence said knowingly. The fact that Cadence knew about her secret room made her pout.

"You better keep that a secret. Or I will not join you." Twilight warned.

"Of course." Cadence said smugly.

Detached from the memory, a human Twilight watches her memory play out several more times. It caused her to smile. She was finally able to place a face to Cadence. And to herself and her past look.'

Twilight woke up in the master bedroom. Next to her was the maid that previously helped her to her room. She was peeling some apples into a cute bunny form. She then looks over to Twilight and sees that she is once again awake.

"You're awake! You gave me a scare. I saw that you looked like you were about to faint. So I rushed over to help you." The maid said worried.

"Ah. My apologies about that. I have amnesia you see. This place made me regain some of my lost memory." Twilight admitted.

"What?! Wait so what is your name?" The maid asked.

"My full name?" Twilight asked.

"Please." The maid asked.

"Twilight 'Scarlet' 'Vermillion' Sparkle." Twilight said.

The maid eyes widen as wide as one could make it. "Wait! So how are you in this world then?" she asked.

"I don't know. I have amnesia, you see." Twilight said.

"Ah. That is a shame." The maid said somewhat disappointed.

"Anyways. How come a copy of my original world exists in this one?" Twilight asked.

"It's called dimensions." The maid said.

"Sure. But my world isn't even connected to this world under normal means. The only way is through whatever way I got here." Twilight deduced.

"That is a fair assumption. But that doesn't matter. In this world your world is a Fairy Tale." The maid said.

"Ah. That is a good point." Twilight said.

"Anyways. I recommend that you take some more sleep before continuing with whatever you were doing." The maid suggested.

"Yeah. My adventures can wait for a moment. I will return to it however." Twilight said.

"Of course. That is when this book will continue." The maid said mysteriously.

"Book?" Twilight asked confused.

"Nothing. Have a nice sleep, madam." The maid said.

"Alright, thanks!" Twilight said as she went back to sleep.

Author's Note

Huh. A city called Canterlot exists in Fairy Tail... Perhaps... Nah its probably just a coincidence... Right?

In all seriousness, this was another chapter I enjoyed making. I hope you like it too.

Canterlot's most dangerous.

Twilight woke up in the bed inside Sparkle hotel. She looked around but saw no sign of the maid that helped her. Grumbling she stands up and walks to the bathroom. She washes her hair and cleans her teeth. After that she grabs the dress she wears all the time and headed for the breakfast restaurant.

As soon as she arrived she noticed a surprisingly lack of guests. But also a lack of staff. Shrugging, Twilight grabs something to eat and drink. And after eating her breakfast, she walks over to her room to grab her orbs. As soon as she got her orbs, she walks outside and back towards the bounty cafe.

After her short walk she arrived at the cafe, opening the door reveals a lot more bounty hunters than yesterday. Taking a seat at the bar, she waits until the bartender noticed her. As soon as he does, Twilight beacon him over.

"You have returned, Miss Death." The bartender said.

"So I have. I see a lot more bounty hunters than yesterday." Twilight commented.

"That underground prison that you saved the princess from, also held a lot of bounty hunters. I thank you for saving them as well." The bartender said grateful.

"No worries. Its part of the job." Twilight calmly said.

"So the two other S tier criminal extermination are ready at any moment." The bartender said as he grabs the two of them from the counter behind him.

"I don't care which. Just give me one." Twilight said dismissive.

"Alright. Here it is. This is a bounty to exterminate this man and his entourage. He is wanted for mass murder, stealing, trespassing and attacking guards for fun. His bounty is 50 billion Jewels. Use a camera to show me his death." The bartender said as he reads what the bounty said, before placing it in front of Twilight.

"Any names?" Twilight asked.

"Well his group is called the Lunar guard. The target's name is unknown." The bartender explains.

"Very well. They are as good as dead." Twilight said as she takes the bounty.

"Good luck, miss death." The bartender said hopeful.

Just as Twilight had left the room. The many bounty hunters started to talk among each other. However there was one individual unlike the others. She was curious of this individual so she walks up to the bar.

"Bartender." ??? asked.

"Hm? Oh, it's you. How can I help you?" The bartender asked, he seemed rather unamused.

"Who is she?" ??? asked.

"I do not know her real identity. But her name is Scarlet Death. She is an S tier criminal exterminator." The bartender, "In fact she has been taking your jobs." he added.

"Ah. She must be working for my little sister. She did say that she hired an very powerful ally." ??? said proudly.

"From what I heard from the other bounty hunters. She is deadly, powerful and capable. She does the job with precision in mind. And does so, very deadly." The bartender praised.

"Hm. But surely you must know her name, no?" ??? asked, with hope in her voice.

"I am afraid not. She keeps to herself." The bartender admits.

"Darn. Thank you. Perhaps she will slip up next time. Here take this for your troubles." ??? said as she gave him a pouch of Jewels.

"Very well. By the way, she is currently taking care of the Lunar Guard. Her final mission is the dark faction." The bartender said.

"What?! You sent her on one of the hardest missions?" ??? said shocked.

"Knowing her, she can succeed. I am certain of it." The bartender said confident.

"Alright." ??? said skeptically. Before she left the cafe.

Meanwhile back with Twilight, she has finally successfully tracked the group down. They were hiding in a abandoned mine. She also heard from the guard that they were very powerful and specialize in death magic. Realizing that entering it loud might not be the best idea, she used a spell she used during Halloween.

"Sombra darkness." Twilight said quietly as the spell activates.

Now invisible, Twilight enters the mine completely undetected. As she walks as quietly as humanly possible she spots many, many enemies. However most were bound to summoner. If Twilight kills the summoners quietly, she could get away with it. She then grabs her S-rank orb, and casted a dark dagger spell with it.

When stabbed, it kills the enemy silently. And also leaves no trace of the cause of death. Allowing her to infiltrate and kill without being spotted. However each stab costs extra high amount of mana. But, seeing the amount of summoned enemies. Twilight calculates that there were about five summoners. So only five stabs need to be made.

As she walked around, she also inspects the mine. Despite being abandoned, it was in near perfect condition. It almost looked like a still active mine. This was incredibly suspicious. However that was the least of her issues. She saw that captured people's souls were being kept in torture chambers. And their bodies were being drained of life.

However as soon as Twilight enters the main room, she sees all five summoners sleeping on beds. Quietly, Twilight stabs each of them. Killing them without any fuss. And since they were sleeping, no one will suspect a thing. This was very good, and extra effective. As soon as they were dead, she saw that the summoned creatures disappeared.

However, Twilight's target and his entourage had entered the room. They stood in a circle, and were attempting to summon an evil creature. Twilight casted a single beam and killed the leader, Twilight's target.

"Huh? What happened?!" The others shouted confused. As one approached the body of the leader, he saw that he died instantly.

"Shit. We have an enemy among us." He said alerted.

Another approached the summoners, and checked them out. "Summoners are dead." he shouted.

"And so are you." Twilight said as she appeared and shot a beam of death at them. Killing each instantly. Giving them no chance to recover and attack back.

However despite removing the targets, the summoning circle of the evil entity still continued to exist. Not wanting evil to appear, Twilight destroys the circle. This caused the whole mountain to crumble, as the spell was allowing this mine to continue existing. Realizing the danger she was in, she teleported out. However she did make a picture of her targets before she left.

Twilight now outside of the mine, saw how the entire mountain collapses in on itself. With the spell gone, the mine was now properly destroyed. Leaving behind nothing more than a sign that said danger on it.

Twilight then walks back to the cafe. As soon as she enters, a lot of bounty hunters were gone. Only an unknown individual and some other bounty hunters remained. The bartender saw her, and beacon her over to the bar.

"How was the job?" The bartender asked.

"Easy." Twilight said as she gives him the pictures.

"I expected nothing less. So wanna chat about it, or are you going to do the final mission?" The bartender asked.

"Just give me the final mission." Twilight asked unconcerned.

"Alright. This is the final mission. And the hardest of them all. The dark faction is a large criminal organization. However, they have been supplying the criminal underworld with everything they need. If they are out of the way, then the guard has once again the upper hand." The bartender explains.

"Ah. So this is it. So far it has been quite easy." Twilight said.

"Yes. Our criminals are not very difficult. However the next town over, is a whole different story." The bartender admits.

"Still this faction is probably supporting the entire underworld. With them gone, or partially gone. Will relieve some stress off the guards in the entire nation." Twilight said.

"Exactly. So the reward is one trillion Jewels. However the job requires that you kill the entire faction in this city. I do not need proof. I will receive proof from my own client. So how about it?" The bartender asked.

"Deal. Anything I need to know, before I start?" Twilight asked.

"This faction is filled with specialists and expert combatants. Expect heavy resistance." The bartender said.

"Thanks. I will go and stock up. And then start by destroying their safe houses. Before attacking the HQ in this city." Twilight explains.

"Here take this map, it contains all the safe house locations. The guard knew that you would go and help them with this, so they scoped it out for you." The bartender said as he gives her the map.

"So I take it, that they now know me, huh?" Twilight said with a smile.

"Yes. You have become quite the celebrity." The bartender agrees.

"Good. Thanks for the map." Twilight said before leaving.

"See I told you. She is a powerful friend to have." The Bartender said.

"You are correct. I guess it was the right thing to do." ??? said now convinced.

"Something tells me, is that she will clean the scum up in a single day. Good luck, princess." The bartender said.

"Yeah. I am going to need it." Princess ??? grumbled before she too, left the bar.

Twilight now was walking around in the city. And she immediately noticed a much large quantity of tourists, then yesterday. Twilight's actions had an almost immediate effect on the city. And not just more tourists. She also noticed more shops being open than yesterday.

This included a potion, blacksmith and magic shops. Perfect for Twilight. As she needed some potions for the next few actions. Twilight then casually walked towards the potion shop, until she saw someone familiar to her right. It was Erza Scarlet.

Spooked, Twilight jumps into a nearby alleyway and overheard her conversation with some unknown man.

"So my job is to exterminate a monster?" Erza said.

"Exactly. A bunch of mutant rats have been infesting a neighborhood. And the bounty hunters are already busy. So you guys seemed to be perfect for the job." The man said.

'Guys?' Twilight thought, as she looked past Erza. She saw an unknown girl with some Celestial keys on her. Natsu and Gray.

"Ugh. I hate rats." The blonde girl said annoyed.

"Meh. So it is just some rats. And here I hoped for a real challenge." Natsu said also annoyed.

"Hm. Anything special about these rats?" Gray asked.

"Besides the fact that they are about as big as humans? Not really." The man said.

"How many are there?" Erza asked.

"Atleast fifty." The man said.

"Very well. Show us the way." Gray said.

Twilight saw as her friends passed the alleyway towards the infested neighborhood. They did not notice Twilight at all. And as soon as they passed and were out of visual distance. Twilight once again calmly attempts to enter the potion shop.

Once inside, Twilight simply bought some mana and stamina pots*. She did skip on the other shops. Since she wanted to complete this mission as fast as possible. As soon as she left the area, she looked at her map.

The map showed a total of six safe houses around the city, with an additional three being hidden. The guard marked their rough location, but was unable to locate them. On top of that, the guard marked a safe house inside of the infested area.

'Ugh. Just great.' Twilight thought annoyed.

Realizing that the infested area might be cleaned out later in the day, Twilight started to hunt the first three safe houses. The first one, was using a fake front. The second one was hiding in an alleyway and the third one was the only red building on the block.

Twilight found the first one within minutes. She first attempted to enter it from the front, but quickly realized that there was no entrance at the fake front, so she circled the building to the back and saw some criminals load a wagon with weapons. Twilight calmly approached them, causing them to spot her quite early. The criminal on the left attempted small talk, but Twilight had no such patients.

Instead she blasted his head off. Before incinerating his buddy, that was stunned by her sudden action. Causing him to die before he could scream. Despite her loud entrance, Twilight was still undetected. As she entered, she looked around. She saw the whole safe house filled with weaponry, but she saw no one else. That was for both the upstairs as downstairs. It was empty, so she lit the whole building on fire. After it was almost burned to the ground, she informed the guard of the destruction of the fake front safe house.

They were surprisingly pleased with Twilight, as they praised her quite a bit. Twilight also noticed an increased amount of guards around, probably as response. Shrugging it off, she marched on to the second one.

As soon as the second one was in sight, it was clear that they were on high alert. With their first safe house on fire in the background and an increased amount of guards. It was clear they weren't leaving without a fight. Twilight counted five guards. All of them are mages, with one being a necromancer. Twilight looked closely, but saw no one else around. So she shot a powerful blast towards the necromancer.

However it saw it and was able to dodge it at the last second. But it left itself open, so Twilight simply shot a second one. This one hit it one the chest, destroying his heart and killing him. The rest of his crew did detect Twilight, so they shot a barrage of shots towards her. Twilight didn't bother blocking, instead she hid behind one of the many corners. She then proceeded to pick each guard off, one by one. The last one didn't bother fighting her and ran away. Allowing him to warn the others.

Twilight meanwhile didn't care, she wanted him to do that. That way she would be able to wipe them all off the table. The safe house, now guard-less, was filled with contraband. So Twilight lit it on fire once again. And again after it burned to the ground, she went to inform the guards.

As soon as she informed them, they requested Twilight to clear the guards. But not to destroy the actual building. They might be able to set a trap against the main force. Twilight agreed and explained that from the three she was going to do, the red one still remained. They were fine with that one. So Twilight was going to go and destroy some guards.

As Twilight got closer, she noticed the lack of guards. Instead she found whole heap of traps. Twilight quickly disabled each trap, only for her to be stopped by her orb. The fighter orb blocked her from entering.

"What is wrong?" Twilight asked.

The orb blinked a few times, and hummed some other times. It was actually saying, to not enter due to poisonous gas inside.

"I see. Then I will use you to clear it out, is that okay?" Twilight asked the orb, the orb colored green to signify it's permission.

"Alright. Let's do this." Twilight said as she opened the door, placed the orb and close it once more.

"Cleanse!" Twilight shouted as the orb inside cleaned the poison out of the building.

Twilight inspected her handy work and concluded that this safe house was no safe house. It was a trap. Twilight then returned to the guards and give them the bad news. They were glad that Twilight realized it, and decided to not place a trap there. Instead they hoped that she would find one of the secret safe house in this area.

Twilight agreed with them about the choice, but she had no way of knowing its location. The guards were however certain that she would fine it. So they pointed her towards the most certain location of the safe house. Uncertain Twilight walked towards the area.

Twilight then performed a scan spell on the area, and found a single location with an unusual amount of well armed individuals. Not to mention she saw it also contained contraband AND drugs. It was hidden in the side of a house, with the entrance camouflaged. Twilight did see the mechanism, so she used levitation to unlock the door from the outside.

The door opened itself, and Twilight quietly walked inside. Once inside, she sees more guards and trained mages than she has ever seen. This was the secret safe house, without a doubt.

So Twilight decide to do this secretly, she assassinate guards one by one. In total secrecy, Twilight was not detected for a good hour, until atleast most guards and half of the trained mages were left. They knew something was up, but without really knowing who was behind it.

Sadly for Twilight, she had been detected. Which resulted in her sending powerful beams of magic at the mages and the guards. The mages held out decently well, but the guards did not. They failed to dodge resulting in their deaths. The mages held out for another hour, until also succumbing to their injuries.

Twilight was not uninjured either, she had been hit a few times. But she got away with only some scratch marks. When she returned to the guards. They panicked. They had not seen her injured before, so they went a little too far. Going as far as calling the royal doctor to assist them. Even though her injuries were minor.

Never the less, the doctor arrives. He performs some powerful magic to heal her minor wounds before going back. Twilight was impressed with his healing skill, but not so impressed with the reaction of the guards. Instead Twilight tells them of the secret safe house and that it is the perfect place for a trap. They were pleased to hear it.

Twilight then announced that it was all for today. She was going to finish up the tomorrow. The guards were fine with this, it gave the guards time to prepare for the next assault. Twilight calmly walks back to the hotel, she eats dinner. Before going to bed.

Unbeknownst to Twilight, the princess was watching her every move. Including her going to bed.

"Your highness. Why are you so interested in her?" The guard that stood next to her asked.

"Simple. Her magical profile is unique. Not like forbidden magic, but rather as if she is from another world." The princess said.

"Oh? And why is that important?" The guard asked confused.

"Normally it isn't. But her magic reminds me of..." The princess said as she ended her sentence rather open.

"You mean she is from That world?!" The guard asked shocked.

"Yes. Very likely. But I do not understand why she is here." The princess said worried.

"You mean she might had an accident?" The guard asked.

"Hm. I am not sure. However I heard my other self from another realm say that someone from her realm is currently residing in ours." The princess said.

"Oh?! Was she..." The guard was about to ask, only for the princess to shut him up.

"Yes. I am afraid I mustn't talk more however. We are being watched." The princess said.

"Uh. From where?" The guard asked suddenly on high alert.

"They know that they are watching us..." The princess said before walking off.

"Uh... Alright." The guard said confused as he looks all directions to see where these unknown individuals were.

Author's Note

This whole chapter reminds me of D&D. Even though I never played it. Or know anyone that plays it. Also this chapter was really difficult to make, primarily because I ran out of inspiration many times. However here it is.

*Pots = Potions

Christmas Special: What is hearts warming?

This takes place during the time skip. During Four years later.

It was a dark evening, Twilight was sleeping in her bedroom. While it was snowing outside. However not everyone was asleep. Makarov and Macao were both still very much awake. They were both sitting near the bar, talking about Twilight.

"Man. I wish we could find a way to return Twilight. She could have celebrated Hearts warming with her parents." Macao said.

"Hearts warming?" Makarov said with a raised eyebrow.

"That is Christmas in their world." Macao added.

"Ah. Yeah. Well, we all knew that was not going to happen anytime soon." Makarov said with a sigh.

If anyone wanted to reunite Twilight with her parents, it was was Makarov. He has become Twilight's foster father in the short time Twilight was with him. In fact Laxus would probably feel similar, as he has gained a younger sister during Twilight's stay.

"Still. While she is here, why don't we do our best to organize a decently good Christmas event. We normally don't really celebrate it, but we might as well give her some good memories about it." Macao suggested.

"Honestly?" Makarov said unsure.

"Yeah. We could hold a special Christmas special inside of Magnolia. Like Christmas market and inside the guildhall we hold a feast!" Macao suggested.

"That does sound interesting." Mirajane said as she walked from the larder.

"Why are you still awake?" Makarov asked worried.

"To be honest? I was trying to bake a Christmas cake. If only Lisanna was with us, she would know how to make one." Mirajane said as she slightly drooped.

"Patient my child. It takes time and effort. Still if even you want to celebrate it, then perhaps we could do something." Makarov said in thought.

"I did hear everything. Why don't we just do that Christmas market idea? I thought the mayor of Magnolia wanted to do something with Christmas, he just didn't have enough incentive do so." Mirajane wisely said.

"Primarily because we don't do anything either. Well besides placing a Christmas tree inside our place and decorating like madness." Macao said.

"Exactly. Perhaps if we made some kind of motion we might be able to do something special this year. Just for Twilight to gain some special memories." Mirajane said.

"Alright. Alright. I will see if I can do something. No promises. Now go to sleep!" Makarov said annoyed.

"Sure." Mirajane said as she winked at Macao. Macao simply nodded in return. Makarov meanwhile simply shook his head.

As the night turns to day. Twilight wakes up shivering. She was cold despite being under a cloth that should keep her warm on her bed. Twilight wakes up way too quick. Causing her to have a headache from the sudden motion. As she looked around, she looked out the window. A weird white material covered every building and place outside.

Confused. Twilight walks to the bathroom to freshen up. And she dresses herself for work. Walking downstairs, she sees Natsu and Gray decorating a weird green tree. Mirajane and Erza were both decorating the hall with lights and more green decorations.

"Good morning, sister." Laxus said as he carefully watched Twilight.

"Morning. What are they doing?" Twilight asked as she was basically staring at what they were doing.

"They are decorating a tree." Laxus said as he points out the obvious.

"I see that, but why?" Twilight asked.

"Ah right. You probably don't know. Christmas is right around the corner. By decorating a tree, a pine tree to be exact, you could receive presents from an individual named Santa Claus. He places his presents below a Christmas tree. The more decorations hang around the place, the more presents one could receive." Laxus explains.

"Does the name, Hearts Warming, ring any bells?" Makarov asked.

Twilight looks at Makarov, "Faintly, why?" she asked.

"In your original world. Christmas is called Hearts Warming. The difference is that in your original world, you ponies also prepare the snow and ice. Which is something that happens naturally in ours." Makarov explains.

"Ah. The white stuff outside is snow. Understood." Twilight said.

Makarov and Laxus raised their eyebrows at that. "You didn't know what snow was?" Laxus asked.

"It seems people forget things when they have amnesia." Twilight said sarcastically.

"You went on a mission in the mountains!" Laxus countered.

"It was hot that day." Twilight admitted.

"Ah so she managed to miss the snow all together." Makarov said somewhat surprised.

"Regardless. This Santa Claus is a man that gives gifts, and places them below the tree. Is this correct?" Twilight asked.

"That is correct. Some might even add that Santa expects cookies and milk in return. But that hasn't been proven. As he doesn't always eat the cookies." Makarov said.

"Regardless. Christmas is actually about the birth of Christ. The person behind a whole lot of celebrations. This is basically a celebration about someones birth. If you are catholic then this celebration is especially special to you." Erza said wisely.

"What is Christmas about besides that then?" Twilight asked cryptically.

"Well. I would say greed. Since people buy gifts for their loved ones during Christmas. As companies sell special gifts during Christmas. And make lots of money in the process." Gray said in the background.

"Which isn't entirely wrong. Just see it as a celebration that is celebrated by basically everyone." Makarov said.

"Alright. Now then. Do I go and work some or play some?" Twilight asked.

"Right now. The bar for outsiders is closed. So there isn't much to do. Instead, why don't you take a quest just this once? Just to check if you still got it?" Makarov suggested.

"Alright. Any quest you recommend?" Twilight asked.

"Actually." Mirajane started, "A special quest that is for you, has arrived." she said.

"Oh? For me?" Twilight asked surprised.

"Yes. I do not know the sender. But clearly who ever it is, he or she wants you." Mirajane said.

"Alright. What is it?" Twilight asked.

"Help wanted, I need someone willing to help me. I offer my reward in objects." Mirajane said out loud.

"Odd. Any details?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah. It asks for you specifically. It also expects you to have a lot of fun. There is no combat involved." Mirajane said.

"Huh, a chill quest. Sure, I will do it!" Twilight said, "Where do I go?"

"Crocus. The capital city. Look for a gift shop on the western side of town." Mirajane said.

"Alright. Lets go!" Twilight said as she ran outside and took the train towards Crocus.

Meanwhile back inside the guild hall. Everyone continued to decorate the guild hall. Makarov approached Mirajane.

"Are you sure, that you do not know who the sender is?" Makarov asked.

"Actually I do know him. It's just, he hates it, when people know him. So I just said I do not know the sender. Even if I do trust the sender." Mirajane admitted.

"So who is it?" Makarov asked.

"It's an old man that loves giving gifts during Christmas. He owns a gift shop but besides that, he is unknown. I am not sure what he does for a living. Since that gift shop doesn't do very well." Mirajane said.

"So you think its a fake front?" Makarov asked worried.

"Yes. But this is Twilight we are talking. She is going to be fine." Mirajane said confident.

"That is not what I am worried about." Makarov said annoyed.

"What he is talking about, is that he doesn't want Twilight to get a bad memory with Christmas." Laxus translated.

"Oh." Mirajane said as she realized what he meant.

"Atleast she isn't Natsu. She won't destroy the city right?" Erza asked.

Makarov and Laxus both flinched at the thought.

"Right?" Erza asked for confirmation.

"Yeah. Besides she can repair what she breaks." Gray added.

"I almost forgot about that." Laxus admitted.

"Regardless. We are going to busy setting up the Christmas market in Magnolia. So no time to worry about Twilight!" Makarov said dismissive.

"He is panicking isn't he?" Mirajane asked.

"He is." Laxus confirms.

Meanwhile back by Twilight, she had arrived at Crocus long ago. She was currently busy searching for the toy shop. Until she suddenly saw it. It was a small place, but they were very busy. Lots of people were busy buying toys at the place. Twilight enters the shop, and is immediately greeted by the staff.

"Hello young lady. How may I be service to you?" The staff member asked, he was dressed in some kind of weird green suit.

"Yes. I am Twilight. I came on behalf of a quest given to me by my guild." Twilight said.

"Ah! Twilight! I see. Welcome to our humble toy shop. Do follow me. My boss is waiting for you." The staff said with a smile.

Twilight follows the staff member to the back of the shop. Which revealed a massive workshop that was making each and every toy. An ordinary child would have been amazed by the large scale of the workshop, Twilight was not such a child.

"What do you think of our workshop?" The staff member asked smiling.

"It certainly is bigger on the inside than the outside." Twilight said as she simply shrugged it off.

"Isn't it beautiful? It is making many Christmas presents!" The staff member said slightly confused by a lack of reaction by Twilight.

"Meh. It is alright." Twilight said uninterested.

The staff member's mood took a one eighty. "Very well. Well the quest giver is up ahead. His name is Antonio Claus." he said.

Twilight realized that the staff member was trying to impress Twilight. However it took more than a mere workshop to impress her.

"Boss. Twilight has arrived." The staff said annoyed.

Antonio raised his eyebrow at the staff member. Normally the staff member was always very excited. Not this time around. "So you are Twilight Scarlet. Nice to meet you. My name is Antonio Claus. I am the owner of our humble toy store and workshop." he introduced.

"Ah so you know of me. How may I be of service?" Twilight asked curious.

"I must ask you this, how did the workshop look like. In your eyes?" Antonio asked cryptically.

"Just a slightly bigger and more decorated workshop. Why?" Twilight asked confused.

"Interesting. Is there really nothing special about it, in your eyes?" Antonio asked.

"Not really. I am sorry. I do not know what this is about." Twilight said somewhat confused.

"Very well. Before I explain the next several things. Is there anything I should know about?" Antonio asked.

"Sure. I suffer from Amnesia. I do not remember my past very well. Also I am an outsider." Twilight said.

Antonio stared at Twilight, "You really suffer from Amnesia?" he asked.

"Do I look like I am lying?" Twilight asked annoyed.

"No. But it is hard to believe. That explains why this place is unfamiliar to you." Antonio said cryptically.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"Never mind. Let me introduce this place to you. This is Santa's workshop and Santa's home. This place is normally very well known. But someone suffering from Amnesia obviously wouldn't know about it." Antonio said.

"So the name Antonio is just a cover then." Twilight deduced.

"That is correct. Anyways the job requires you to help me make gifts for those close to you." Antonio said.

"Uh. Since Christmas gets celebrated everywhere, can I ask for a favor?" Twilight asked.

"What is that?" Antonio asked curious.

"I want to give a Christmas gift to my parents. My real parents. Even if I do not remember how they looked like, or what they are like. I want to send a reminder that I am still alive, is that possible?" Twilight asked.

Antonio looks at Twilight, as if he is deep in thought. Which he is. He immediately understood Twilight's request. After a few minutes of no reactions. His eyes started to shine once more.

"That is possible. I took a look at your past. I saw who you meant. It is possible, but very difficult. However we have to gift them something that came from your heart. Otherwise it will not reach your parents." Antonio explains.

"Like something made by myself?" Twilight suggested.

"Yeah. With the intention to be for someone else. The magic of giving will activate and transport your gift across dimensions to reach your parents." Antonio explains.

"Alright. I suppose I will make a doll of myself. And a doll of Mavis. And finally a sword for my older brother. I will enchant these with my love for them. And pray before those of the past, that this present reaches my real family." Twilight said as she runs into the workshop to get started.

"Actually I have a request for you." Antonio said.

"Which is?" Twilight asked.

"Can you make a doll of your pony self to the princess of Equestria?" Antonio asked.

"I can try." Twilight said, "I don't really remember my pony self however."

"That is fine." Antonio said.

"Alright." Twilight said determined.

Twilight spends the next several hours making dolls. First the doll of herself. Then the doll of Mavis. And then the doll of herself but in pony form. After that, she spends several hours making a training sword for her older brother.

"Good. Now package the gifts into their respective box. Then make the box look nice." Antonio instructed.

Twilight did exactly as Antonio instructed. Antonio then grabs the three boxes and placed it somewhere else.

"Now make gifts for your close ones in this world. What are you going to make or give?" Antonio asked.

"For Natsu a new scarf. For Gray a book about ice make skills. For Erza a sword with the name of heaven itself. For Mirajane a doll of Lisanna. For Laxus a doll of me. For Makarov a book about Fairy magic. For Macao a book about flare magic. For Wakaba a new pipe for smoking. And finally for Gildarts an cube to train crush magic on." Twilight said somewhat excited.

"A lot of giving! Just the way I like it. I can make those books appear. The other objects you make yourself. Good luck!" Antonio said.

Twilight then proceeded to do exactly that. She started with the scarf and the two dolls. After that she made the pipe, sword and the magic cube. After making everything. She packaged everything the way Antonio requested previously. This time around she added name tags. After a while, Twilight was complete.

"Very good. Before I give you your payment. Is there anything you want for Christmas?" Antonio asked.

"I honestly don't know. Perhaps a book about Orb magic spell. But I really don't have anything I want. I am already very happy as is." Twilight admitted.

Antonio smiled, "Very well. This is the reward. A miss Santa outfit and a package with Christmas decoration. Perfect to decorate your own room with. Merry Christmas!" he said as he added "Ho Ho Ho!" at the end of the previous sentence.

"Thank you. And Merry Christmas yourself!" Twilight said before heading back home.

While Twilight was leaving, Antonio gave the presents meant for Twilight's real parent to an unknown individual. The individual disappeared with the presents in tow.

As soon as Twilight returned home, she sees the entire guild hall filled with Christmas cheer. Decorations everywhere, people drinking Christmas related drinks everywhere. Not to mention the massive Christmas Market that was surrounding Magnolia. It was very busy, but also very cozy. The podium was turned into a massive fireplace.

Twilight approached the bar, and watched as she saw Mirajane extremely busy. It was so busy, that her brother Elfman was also helping. Wakaba was selling special Christmas related gifts at the gift shop. Macao was busy telling Christmas stories near the fireplace. Everyone was doing something unique.

Makarov was still sitting in front of the bar however. He watched Twilight enter the guild hall and sit in front of him.

"How was the quest?" Gramps asked.

"It was chill. I made some toys and packaged other. It was fun. It obtained some special decorations for my room and an miss Santa outfit." Twilight said smiling.

"Good. I was worried that I send you somewhere sketchy." Gramps admitted.

"I understand. But it was fun. So how is Magnolia?" Twilight asked.

"Busy. Natsu and Gray are actually helping a bit for once. Natsu is keeping the fireplace's around Magnolia lit. And Gray is adding snow at some places." Gramps said pleased.

"What about sis? And big brother?" Twilight asked.

"Erza is holding a friendly spar in the center of Magnolia. Laxus is helping her." Gramps said. He was smiling at the mention of them both.

"Should I go and help Mirajane?" Twilight asked.

"No. Go around Magnolia and make some memories." Gramps requested.

"Very well. I will put my Santa suit on and go have some fun." Twilight said smiling.

"Good girl. Now if you excuse me. I think I will have to help Mirajane a bit." Gramps admitted.

Twilight walks to her room, puts the dress on. Then walks outside to explore Magnolia Christmas market. As soon as she is outside, she noticed Gray walking around half naked. He is also blowing snow everywhere. While Natsu seems to be taking a breather and eating some flames.

Twilight immediately noticed an overly large trend of warm things. Like hot Chocolate, dumplings and waffle with hot vanilla sauce. Besides that, she also saw that many stalls were decorated with colorful lights and shiny balls. She saw Christmas trees everywhere.

Some stall where even mini-games. Some you could win something. Others you could do to show off. However generally the ambiance was cozy. They were playing Christmas music everywhere. There were so many people.

Eventually after checking out, each and every stall. Twilight made her way to Erza's spar mini-game. Because a Fairy tail without fighting is no Christmas. As soon as she had arrived, she had to dodge. As someone was thrown at her. Realizing it was not a guild member, Twilight quickly grabs him out of the sky to stop the momentum. And placed him back on the ground.

"Hi sis." Erza said happily.

"How is the spar doing?" Twilight asked curiously.

"Could be better. Most are scared off by Erza." Laxus said.

"Shall I put her in her place." Twilight said as an evil smile makes her way to her face.

Laxus gulped, "I don't mind." He said,

"Hey!" Erza said annoyed and slightly scared.

"Good. Now, how shall I beat her. Ah! Snow fight!" Twilight said.

"Wait what?!" Erza said surprised.

Twilight grabs some snow, turns it into a ball. Then proceeds to throw it at Erza. Making it hit her square on the face.

Erza looks annoyed in return and throws a ball towards Twilight. Twilight simply side-steps.

"Wow. That was easy." Twilight taunted.

People around Twilight realized that it indeed looked easy. And began throwing snowballs also. Causing the whole plaza to eventually turn into a massive snowball fight. After a solid two hours of throwing snowballs. People finally had enough. Causing most to stop throwing. At this point, Twilight had been hit ten times. While Erza was turned into a massive snowman. Laxus got away by building a massive snow castle around himself. At some point Gray joined, and caused a bunch of damage.

Despite all of the suddenness of this snowball fight. Many had fun. Twilight returned back to the guild hall exhausted. Too exhausted to care, she walks up to her room. And falls asleep, smiling.

The following day, the Christmas tree had lots of presents below it. Twilight honestly didn't care about receiving gifts. She was one to give, not to receive. Which would have worked, if she didn't have one oversight. She was loved by those around her.

Twilight walked up to the tree and looked under it. Everyone's names were on the gifts. And then you had Twilight. About fifty from the five hundred gifts and her name on it. The one on second place was Erza with five gifts. Twilight's eyes went wide. Twilight then proceeded to walk up to the bar.

Makarov was sitting there.

"The presents are going to be opened in two hours." Gramps said.

"Please. Let me take a job." Twilight pleaded.

"Why?" Gramps asked confused.

"There are too many gifts for me. I don't like it, let me take a job." Twilight pleaded.

"Like how many?" Gramps asked.

"Fifty." Twilight simply said.

"Do you want to disappoint all the people that are giving you gifts?" Gramps asked.

Twilight sighed, "No." she admitted.

"Do you want to make you sister sad? She put like five presents under there for you." Gramps asked.

"No." Twilight said, starting to droop.

"Good. Now be a good girl. And wait until the other arrive so you can open the gifts." Gramps said.

"I will not run off, under one condition." Twilight said.

"Which is?" Gramps asked.

"I will open five presents. Not more. No need to make people jealous." Twilight said.

"But..." Gramps tried.

"Listen. Erza got five presents. The average got two. I don't want to open fifty presents. It feels unfair." Twilight said.

"Fine. Just don't tell me when the others feel sad for not opening their gift." Gramps said.

"Sure!" Twilight said.

As soon as the others arrive, Twilight proceeds to open five. And stopped opening anymore. Much to the chagrin of many gift givers. Then everyone else opened their. Including the ones Twilight gave them. Twilight proceeded to then sit there satisfied. Before going back to work and control training.

Author's Note

Part one of the Christmas special.

Sorry for being unavailable for a while. I was suffering from a severe cold. One that behaved like Pneumonia. But it wasn't that. I was just having a severe cold. By the time of writing this, my voice has yet to recover. My voice was totally gone at one point. But I regained enough energy to work on my books once more.

Hearts Warming Special: What is Christmas?

It is a snowy day in Equestria. Ponies are out and about to explore the Hearts Warming market. Nobles especially are active this rare day. There was more snow than promised by Cloudsdale. This was due to a miss calculation. Causing far more snow to fall than normal. It was cold outside, cold enough that even hot springs froze over.

However in one particular home, it was cold despite the warmth of the heaters. This was the Sparkle household. They had decorated their entire home with Hearts Warming cheer. However this matter not, to the parents of Shining Armor. It had been five years since the disappearance of their beloved daughter.

Princess Celestia broke the news to them, exactly five years ago. Their daughter touched a book she shouldn't have. Resulting in a wrong warp. She could be anywhere in either Equestria or in that other world calling themself 'Earth land'. They feared for the worst. As they searched everywhere on Equestria. However it was quickly determined that she was not in Equestria anymore.

This saddened Velvet and Night to more grief. They practically expected her to be dead. Yet some part of their parenthood told them, that she was still in fact alive. After the disaster of Twilight's disappearance, Princess Celestia kept a close communication with their household. This was well kept, until her sister reappeared exactly one year ago.

As the elements of harmony reappeared and a small girl name Trixie Lulamoon took the element magic. Twilight chance to become something more, all but disappeared. Princess Celestia admitted what her plans were for Twilight. Despite all that happened. Twilight was called honorary magic student of Princess Celestia herself.

This was of little value to them. All Velvet and Night wanted, was their child to return to them. They knew that the princess could do little of help to them. All she could do is actively search for Twilight. She did do something that they appreciated, and that was to take the blame for what had happened. But even that was very little.

In an attempt to assist the princess however, the Sparkle family invited Celestia, Luna and the elements of harmony for a Hearts Warming feast. They hoped that the elements of harmony could help them. They were about to find out if they could.

The feast was ready, most of the ponies had taken a seat. The only one missing was princess Celestia. Celestia was busy in the bathroom with makeup. However as soon as she was done, and everypony had taken a seat. They could begin.

"First of all. Welcome to our humble home. My name is Velvet Sparkle and this is my husband Night Light. This feast is in honor of Hearts Warming. So happy Hearts Warming." Velvet said, her voice hopeful.

Everyone on the table they were called in for a reason. So there was some sort of tension. The only ones not tense was Celestia and Rainbow Dash. Celestia simply looked sad, while Rainbow Dash had fallen asleep.

"Thank you. So this feast is also in remembrance of our gone missing daughter Twilight Sparkle. We called this feast in, in an attempt to ask the elements of harmony if they were willing to help find our daughter." Night said hopeful.

"As in use the elements of harmony to force her to reappear?" Trixie asked.

"Yes. She is not dead. That much is certain. She is simply stuck somewhere that prevent us from getting her to return." Night said.

"We can always try. But no promises." Trixie said as she gave them some hope.

"No." Celestia said.

"What do you mean, no?" Luna asked.

"We cannot. This world's magic is not strong enough to interfere with the world she is stuck in." Celestia said.

"Even the elements of Harmony?" Luna asked.

"It is one of the most dangerous books and magically powerful books in existence. Not just of Equestria, but of this world." Celestia said.

"Where is she stuck?" Trixie asked.

"In a different world. The book access is sealed. I sealed it with my most powerful magic. The most Chaotic form of Celestial magic. Fairy magic. Even Discord won't be able to break it. It is placed inside a hallway that nullifies all magic. And sealed in an dimension of it's own. That only I can access. Even Luna won't be able to access it." Celestia explains.

"Is the book, the only access point?" Trixie asked.

"It is." Celestia said.

"But our daughter..." Velvet tried.

"Miss Sparkle, Sir Light. What if this accident happened again? To someone else? Would you be able to take the blame?" Celestia asked.

"No." Night admitted.

"When she wrong warped. I got blasted through the entire Canterlot city. Into the side of the mountain. That crack is still not gone. I am still repairing the damage. It has been five years. I got blasted to a pulp and I got all the protections that every mage in Canterlot can give me. And I still took damage. Even my Alicorn magic didn't protect me from the blast." Celestia admitted.

Night, Velvet, Trixie and Luna were stunned in shock.

"And that isn't even to mention what happened to those around me. Every guard was blasted from Canterlot to Manehattan in that range of distance. Ponies inside of buildings took massive injuries. It is a wonder nopony died from it." Celestia said desperate.

"So what you are saying. If the wrong warp alone caused that many injuries. If we attempted a forced returned warp..." Trixie said.

"Ponies could die." Celestia said.

"Oh my." Fluttershy said scared.

"Perhaps this is too dangerous." Rainbow Dash said.

"Ah have to agree with Rainbow Dash. Ah think that this a mighty bad idea." Applejack said somewhat scared.

"As much as I understand the feeling of having someone close to you missing. We simply can't risk our lives for something that might not even work." Rarity said.

"If you trust your daughter. Surely she is going to be fine." Pinkie said hopeful.

"I think Pinkie is right. Right now, we can't do anything. But what we can do, is hope that she is going to be fine." Trixie agreed.

"If you want, I can try use my ability of dream walking to search for your daughter. I might be able to confirm whether or not she is going to be fine." Luna offered.

"I, I understand. You have your own lives. It wouldn't be fair to say that she is powerless. All I hope is that she is having an happy Hearts Warming. And that is why this feast is important." Night said.

"My husband is right. I fear for my daughter. But right now, all we can do is hope. And hope is a powerful force. One that can cross dimensions. If Princess Luna is willing, do try. But all we hope is that everything is going to work out. One way or another." Velvet said.

"I am glad you understand. I will continue to probe the world she is stuck in, to try and find a weakness. But all I hope is that you understand. The only way Twilight could return to us, is when she finds a way out herself." Celestia explains.

"Then why hasn't that happened yet?" Night asked.

"Because a wrong warp is known to cause amnesia." Luna answered.

"Which means, all she knows is that, that world is the world she belongs in?" Velvet asked.

"Yes and no. Certain things makes her realize that is different than 'normal' if you will." Celestia said.

"Very well. Well if we keep on talking, this food is going to get cold. So Happy Hearts warming Eve everypony!" Night said.

"Happy Hearts Warming Eve!" Everypony responded as everyone dug in.

After everypony was done eating. Ponies spoke of their adventures. They got a small present from the Sparkle Family before the left to go home and celebrate with their family.

Velvet cleaned the feast up, while Night cleans the now empty packages up. After a while, they went to bed.

While they were sleeping. An unknown individual placed the three packages from Twilight under the Hearts Warming tree. He noticed some cookies with milk on a table near the fireplace. And notices Santa pony stare at him from the fireplace. He simply nodded, before disappearing. Santa Pony looks at the presents and smiled. They were radiating happiness and hopefulness.

He then proceeded to add more presents below the tree before eating the cookies and drinking the milk. After which he also left. The tree was now overflowing with gifts. But Twilight's gifts were in front of the other gifts. The unknown individual also left a special present under the tree inside of Celestia's bedroom.

As the following day arrived. The first one awake is obviously Celestia. As she is supposed to raise the sun. She immediately noticed a gift under the tree of her bedroom. Confused, she first walked past it. To raise the sun. Afterwards she returned to the tree.

Grabbing the present, she looks at the name tag. It was written in an unknown language. She raised her eyebrow at it, before opening the present. It was a self made doll of Twilight Sparkle. The doll was missing some features. But besides that, this is a Twilight Sparkle doll. Besides the Sparkle family. No one knows of her existence. And since it was clearly self-made. Celestia almost immediately guessed who made it.

As tears fell down her eyes. Celestia realized that Twilight must have made it herself. This basically confirmed that she was in fact, still alive. Celestia hugged the doll as if her life depended on it. She started to softly sob. All this time, Twilight was still alive!

The guards outside her door, heard her sob. It was soft, but their trained ears heard it. It was rare for Celestia to cry, now that her sister is home. But this confirmed that it still happened. The guards were instructed to prevent anyone from entering why she is crying.

Luna then came through the hallway. She was about to enter Celestia's bedroom, when the guards stopped her.

"I am sorry. But access is currently denied." The guard said.

"Why?" Luna asked.

"We are instructed to prevent access to anyone. When the princess is having an emotional moment." The guard said.

"Is she crying?" Luna asked worried.

"I am sorry. Due to privacy reasons. We cannot tell you." The guard said.

"She is my bloody sister. My only family left. You can't denied me access!" Luna demanded.

"Let her in." A clearly distressed Celestia said on the other side of the door.

"Very well. Do be careful." The guard said as he allowed Luna access.

Luna realized that something indeed made Celestia cry. Luna opens the door carefully and enters. She sees Celestia holding a doll and tears still flowing from her face.

"What is distressing thee?" Luna asked as she temporarily reverted back to old Canterlot language.

"Nothing dangerous. It's just. After five years of searching. I finally have confirmation that Twilight is still in fact, alive." Celestia said as she rubs the tears off her eyes.

"Really?!" Luna asked shocked.

"Look. A doll of Twilight's pony form. Only a hoofful of ponies know how she looks like. Either her family, me, or Twilight herself." Celestia said.

"How do you know it's Twilight?" Luna asked.

"Look. The name tag on the gift paper is written in a language that is clearly not Equestrian." Celestia said.

As Luna studied the language, she nods in agreement. "You are correct. This is clearly not from our world." Luna said.

"No. The language is called Earth Land English. I know, because I studied the book a little before a sealed it." Celestia said.

"And before Twilight got her hooves on it." Luna added.

"Sadly. Yes." Celestia said. Her eyes still puffy from the crying.

"I see. So I tried to connect with their world of dream walking. But I cannot. The barrier between the two is too strong." Luna said.

"I expect that. But good try anyways." Celestia said with a sad smile.

"Who is Twilight to you?" Luna asked.

"An individual I hold great respect to. She was different to the others. Not just magically. She was different in the sense of her smell of adventure." Celestia said.

"I see. You loved her as a friend." Luna said.

"No. I respected her. If she chose not to go for the elements of harmony. I would have made her into the most powerful champion to our cause." Celestia said.

"Maybe we can still." Luna said.

"I doubt it. After scanning the barrier. I realized that Twilight will keep all her skills and memories if she crossed back to our world. But she would revert back to her filly size. As that is the form she left here." Celestia said.

"So she can gain even more memories. Great!" Luna said excited.

"That... Is one way to see it." Celestia said less excited.

Meanwhile back at the Sparkle residence. A somewhat excited Shining Armor stares at the tree. It was filled with gifts. Shining had actually woken up his parents to show the massive gifts stack that was below the tree.

"That is a lot of gifts!" Night said pleasantly surprised.

"Uh. I didn't place those gifts under the tree." Velvet said confused.

Shining approached the tree. He was about to grab one of the largest gifts, when suddenly felt compelled to open a small flat gift instead. The name tag had some unknown writing on it. Certainly not Equestrian. Regardless, something about this gift was special.

Grabbing the small gift. He opened it. It had a training sword made of wood in it.

"Oh? This is decently good sword. It looks self-made." Shining said while smiling.

Velvet was suddenly compelled to open another box with unknown writing on it. Shrugging, she opened the box. It had a weird doll in it. The doll was humanoid and was dressed with a decently good dress. Something about this doll was familiar. But she couldn't place it.

And finally Night opened the final gift that has unknown writing on it. It was a doll of another humanoid. This one was also familiar.

"Wait a minute. Isn't that Mavis Vermillion?" Velvet said surprised.

As Night took a closer look, he nods. "Huh. You are right. Did Mavis send these?" he asked.

"No." Princess Celestia said as she appeared out of thin air.

"Happy Hearts Warming!" Shining said with a bow.

Princess Celestia nodded, "No. These come from the world Twilight is in. I know due to the unknown writing on the name tag." she said.

"Which means?" Velvet asked curious.

"Twilight send us Hearts Warming Presents?!" Shining deduced.

"That is correct. Although in their world it's called Christmas." Celestia said.

"Which if it is the same as some of our more western neighbors. Means the birth of their god, Jesus." Luna said as she also appeared out of nowhere.

"Wait, wait, wait. These are from Twilight?! Our daughter?!" Night shouted surprised.

"Most likely. Yes." Celestia said.

If Velvet wasn't crying before. She was now. While using Night to stabilize herself. With this, it was confirmed. Twilight Sparkle was alive.

"This other doll might be Twilight's new form." Luna suggested.

"I think you are correct. It would make sense." Celestia said.

"Yay! My sister is alive!" Shining armor shouted.

Author's Note

Part two. A special intermission from the story. This is a special one time only. This special is not separated from the story canon. Meaning, it counts to the story. But this is abnormal.

And with that, something from Equestria was shown. That will be the first time. Oh and yes, time works slightly different. 5 years have passed in Equestria. While only 2 years will have in Earth land. Especially since this is before the time skip is complete.

Also this is going to most likely be my last chapter of this year. So Merry Christmas and a happy New Year! May next year contain less Corona and more outings.

The final hurdle

As Twilight woke up from her slumber, she jumped out of bed. Making her way to the small bathroom she cleans herself up, the scars from the day before still very much present. She then put her clothing on and grabbed the map of safe houses out of her bag. And a small snack that she chew on while doing what needs to be doing.

As she looked on it, she realized she still had the exterminate about three ordinary safe houses and two secret ones. And that is besides their HQ. One of these safe houses were inside the zone with rats wandering inside of it. But one thing was clear to Twilight, the enemy is aware of her existence and actions. It's thanks to that fact for nearly getting hit several times and getting hit other times.

The enemy was starting to rally their forces to remove Twilight from the picture. Which meant that if she didn't hurry and get rid of the remaining safe houses, she would be in for a very bad time. And Twilight was aware of this.

Grabbing her magic orbs, she rushed out the door. The map still in her hands. The first safe house she was going to hit today was actually inside the nobility district. It was near the hotel that she is staying at. This allowed her to quickly find it and remove it from the picture.

As Twilight ran around outside, she eventually found one of the safe houses. The ones closest to the hotel. This is thanks to a showdown between some guards and members of organization that she is hunting. With the members being distracted by the guards, Twilight sneaks inside by going around the block.

Once inside, Twilight's orbs help her detect enemies in the area. Roughly counting, Twilight detected about twenty combatants inside the safe house. None of them were mages, all of them were merely guards or knights. Twilight smiled, she entered the building. She proceeded to pickpocket one of the knights. She got a small throwing knife, which she stabbed the knight with in the neck. Causing him to gasp for air before falling dead.

This alerted the safe house, but Twilight hadn't been detect yet. As the guards were starting to patrol to find the intruder, the knights gathered around and moved to a more secure position. It was outside and in the open, but it would allow them to spot the enemy from far away. If the enemy was a swordsman. Which Twilight wasn't.

Twilight then proceeded to cut each patrolling guard's neck silently. To grant the illusion that she was a swordsman. After all fifteen guards were down, the four remaining knights were searching together for the enemy. But due to being clustered together, a single magic beam from her Celestial orb was enough to kill all four knights. However the magic beam over-pierced the enemy causing it to hit a building from behind and creating an explosion.

The four brawlers that were fighting with the guards got spooked by this, making them turn around. Only to get stabbed to death by the guards. After a second of being stunned, Twilight removes the fire using some summoned magic water. The guards then rushed in to see Twilight standing in front of one of the safe houses.

"The place is clear. But I doubt that the enemy will fall for this one." Twilight commented.

"That is fine. We will clear it out, and remove the goods inside. This place used to be a guards station. So we will just turn it back into it." The guards explained.

"Very good. That is the fourth safe house down. Only two more to go and two more secret ones." Twilight said.

"Actually make that one secret one. We managed to find one and secure it ourself." The guard said proud.

Twilight eyes widen, "That is good to hear. Did you have any troubles?" she asked.

"Not really. Five guards are having minor injuries. But that is it. We came with way more than the opponent. We overpowered them ten to one." The guard said.

"I see. That is good to hear. What about the trap? Did they fall for it?" Twilight asked.

"They actually did. Thanks to that, the enemy has lost one of their commanders. This will make clearing their HQ much easier." The guard explained.

"That is excellent news!" Twilight said somewhat impressed.

"Also we are going to shrink the marking on the last secret hideout. We have a pretty good understanding of the location of the last one." The guard said as he shrunk the circle around the final one.

"Any information on the remaining two safe houses?" Twilight requested.

"Actually we do have one thing. We have detected an unholy amount of enemies near them. Think one hundred in each at the minimum." The guard explained.

"Also in the infested area?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. Although they are more spread out. If you can somehow sneak past them, you could destroy their safe house. Without being spotted. Also the explosion should cause them to panic and the rats will keep them busy. So sneaking out should also be an option." The guard explained.

"Is it possible that the safe house is actually the breeding ground for those rats?" Twilight asked.

"Actually we have concrete proof of that. So it is." The guard said while nodding his head up and down.

"Alright. Time to kick ass and chew bubblegum. And I am all out of gum." Twilight said in a deep voice before rushing off towards the none-infested safe house.

After some running later, she spots the safe house in the distance. From the looks of it, it appears to be in an area filled with the poor. This means that Twilight has to be careful or accidentally kill a random civilian.

As Twilight got closer, she saw the sheer scale of the enemies inside of the safe house. It was then that the S-rank orb lit up. Twilight took a look at the orb and it showed a weird sword circle around a figure of a person. Touching it revealed a name, "Tenrou Circle blades." it allowed Twilight to requip a circle of blades around her body instead of a single orb.

Twilight decided that this was not a good idea. With this many civilians around, it would kill far more than it should. Instead she would requip a single dagger and rush into the safe house. Instead of shooting from a distance, she closed the gap to attempt to catch the enemy off guard.

This worked as Twilight made quick work of the enemy. As more and more descend on her position, the likelihood that she might have to use the circle blades was starting to getting bigger and bigger. Nonetheless, Twilight killed several hundreds of guards with relative ease. Her small size but strong abilities and capable senses allowed her to hit more than getting hit. Since smaller targets are harder to hit, even with a sword.

It was then that she was surrounded. Several hundred guards were surrounding her. All of them wanted her dead. With one dark blue colored individual preparing to assist Twilight. Realizing that she could only use circle blades, if she wished to stand a chance. She choose to do so, with hesitation.

"Tenrou Circle Blades!" Twilight shouted as she requipped the blades around her.

All the enemies were spooked by this, and the individual preparing to help Twilight stunned. Twilight smiled.

"Dance my blades!" Twilight shouted as two cuts was all it took to cut down several hundreds of guards with a single swing.

The blades then disappeared. Having done their part. Twilight looked around and saw that all the enemies were taken care off. She then proceeded to destroy the contraband and the safe house. This time without fire, since the whole neighborhood was made of wood.

As she walked outside of the now destroyed safe house she was greeted by same guard as before.

"Very well done, Twilight." The guard commented.

Twilight simply smiled, "This was indeed a bit tougher. But nothing I couldn't handle." she said.

"So it would seem. About that other secret hideout..." The guard said openly.

"Taken care of?" Twilight asked, she saw the guard nod.

"It was a lot easier to find then met the eye. This time we do have some more severe injuries. Five guards with minor, six with major injuries and two that are life-threatening. But no casualties on our side." The guard said.

"Good. Then I am going to sneak into the final one. Do you want me to use explosions or fire to destroy the safe house?" Twilight asked.

"Please explode it. We will take care of the ramifications." The guard said.

"Understood. This is the last safe house. Before the biggest job ever. The destruction of their HQ." Twilight said.

"Good luck." The guard said, "Please tell the bartender of that cafe about your next actions after you destroy their last remaining safe house." he added.

"Will do." Twilight said before running off.

The guard watched Twilight run off towards the infested area. As he watched, the person waiting to assist Twilight jumped from the roof in front of him.

"How was she?" The guard asked, his tone reflects a sign of nobility and power. Something an ordinary guard doesn't have.

"Stronger than I thought." The princess admitted.

"So I saw. Blade circle or blade dance as some call it. It is a rare ability." The guard said.

"Yes. I now understand who she is. She has lots of abilities, but uses them sparingly. Though she can easily overpower the enemy, she doesn't do that. She keeps it realistic." The princess expressed.

"I see. Yes. She does have a noble feel. Despite having no such past." The guard said.

"About that..." The princess said.

"I am aware. Her magic, her abilities. It remind me of my late younger sister." The guard said.

"You had a younger sister?" The princess asked surprised.

"Yeah. She died protecting me." The guard said somewhat saddened.

"I see. That is a noble death. Anyways, I better keep an eye on her. If you excuse, Captain Shining Armor." The princess said.

"As you wish, Princess Luna." Shining Armor said.

Luna smiles as she jumps back onto the roof and towards Twilight's position. Shining Armor meanwhile watches her jump away, before also slowly walking towards Twilight's position.

Meanwhile Twilight sneaked into the infested area. She noticed some of the hostile guards watching her friends exterminate some of the rats. Quietly, Twilight walked passed them and towards the safe house. After dodging and having some near misses with the guards. She makes her way into the safe house.

After checking for enemies, she finds nobody inside. Or near the safe house at all. As soon as she enters the safe house it became clear, this was a laboratory for experimenting on those rats. It was then that she saw a cute small rat stuck inside a cloning tube. It was no longer alive however. But its DNA was enough to make more rats and more advanced rats at that.

Angered by the animal abuse that the enemy was doing, Twilight was quick to place a powerful magic bomb next to the cloning tube. As Twilight sneaked outside, she looked back at her friends. Before leaving the infested area and straight into the previous guard.

"Did you finish the job?" The guard asked.

Twilight's orb lit up as a massive explosion rocked the infested area. Stunning the guard and the princess that was watching Twilight.

"Now I have. And with that, the safe houses are done for. Nowhere to run or hide. Tomorrow I will end this nightmare." Twilight said determined.

"Actually, there is someone I want you to meet." The guard said.

"Oh?" Twilight asked he looked at the guard. The princess chose that moment to jump to the ground in front of them.

"This is Princess Luna. She in the governor of this city. She has been watching you." The guard introduced as he points at the princess.

"So you must be my employer. Nice to meet you, My name is Scarlet Death." Twilight introduced.

"Nice to meet you. My name is Luna Lulamoon. I am the governor and as you said it yourself, your employer." Luna introduced.

"I suppose I should also introduce myself. I am Shining Armor. Captain of the Royal guard and Princess Luna's personal captain of the guard." Shining Armor introduce.

"Odd. That name sounds familiar. But I am not quite sure why." Twilight admitted.

"Well it shouldn't. We aren't familiar at all." Shining dismissed.

"Not so fast Shining Armor. You should know that she isn't from our world. What if she is family with the other you?" Luna said.

"I see. In that case, it is possible." Shining said. His tone suggests that he is in fact curious.

"How do you know that?" Twilight asked curious.

"Your magic is... different. For those close to magic, your magic isn't from our realm. It is quite noticeable when you look closely at someones magic." Luna explained.

"How much do you remember from your own world?" Shining asked.

"Almost nothing. I got amnesia." Twilight said saddened.

"I see." Shining said also sad.

"How about this. I am fairly certain that you aren't from my world. Another me, told me during my dream walks." Luna said.

"I suppose so. I did find out that I had an active family in this world." Twilight said.

"Which family?" Shining asked.

"Vermillion." Twilight admitted.

"Ah. Her. I see." Luna said.

"Anyways. I want to go and rest. I need to be ready for the big day tomorrow." Twilight said.

"Of course. Do take a rest. I will see you tomorrow at the cafe. I will talk about the plan on how to take them down." Shining said, his voice suggests that understands that better than most.

"Good night." Twilight said.

"Likewise." Luna said as she watched Twilight leave.

"Hm. Will she ever find a way back home? If she still remembers that home, that is." Shining asked.

"Perhaps my older sister will know a way out." Luna said hopeful.

"But she is corrupted. There is no way she will help her out." Shining said dismissive.

"You never know. Perhaps she will get cured. We will never know." Luna said.

"Anyways, I need to go and prepare my forces. I will see you tomorrow morning at the cafe." Shining said.

"Understood. Good night." Luna said.

"Good night." Shining Armor said before walking off.

Author's Note

And with that, Only the HQ remains. This was a difficult chapter to make since I had to delete the previous version. This caused my brain to be confused as the story had changed slightly. Also the first Chapter of 2022.

A weird looking gem.

It was the following day, as Twilight was walking towards the cafe she could tell that the city was tense. Clearly the city was aware of what is about to happen. Nonetheless Twilight entered the cafe in a good mood.

"Good morning, miss Death." The bartender said also in a good mood.

"Morning. Now about the plan..." Twilight asked.

"Of course. Let me bring out the map." The bartender said as he runs into the back.

"Please Scarlet. Join us around this table." Shining Armor said behind Twilight.

"Sure thing." Twilight said as she joins Shining Armor and Governor Luna.

"Found the map. Here." The bartender said as he placed it on the table.

"Alright. No need for small chat. Please explain the plan." Twilight said to the point.

"Certainly. My forces are preparing for an invasion from the city. Which means, from the front door of the HQ. I want you to infiltrate the base and open the front door. Do kill anyone in the way, besides slaves and civilians." Shining Armor requested.

"Please be careful. That place is not only swarming with enemies. But also with prisoners and slaves. Our plan is to destroy the HQ and rescue as many prisoners and slaves as possible. While also taking out the boss. DO NOT KILL any prisoners or slaves." Luna ordered.

"Understood. Will do." Twilight said.

"Also I have a lot of men cutting off any source of outside help. We have closed the borders and put the night guard on high alert. At what time shall we strike?" Shining asked.

"As soon as possible. As soon as I got the gate open, I will shoot a flare into the sky using my magic. That is the signal for the invasion." Twilight requested.

"Very well. I wish you the best of luck." Shining Armor said smiling.

"I will be watching you." Luna said before leaving once again.

Twilight exits the cafe and quickly made her way to the HQ. She sees some holes in the wall and climbs through one of them, getting into cover and quickly executing one of the nearest guards then hiding it into the bushes. Before moving on, Twilight decided that killing all the guards in the watch towers might decrease the chance for the invasion to be caught early on. So she did so. Killing each guard as silently as possible. Before hiding the bodies in one way or another.

After all the sneaking, she also found the prisons and a locations with all the slaves. Before sneaking her way back to the front door and killing the second guard that was guarding it. She then shoots the door with her Celestial orb to open it and shoots a flare using the same orb into the sky. As soon as she did so, she could hear a roar and a massive stampede of soldiers making their way to the HQ. And without the tower guards, the entire keep were caught off-guard.

As soon as the fighting began, Twilight directed the soldiers towards area's with the most enemies. While directing Shining Armor and herself to area's with lots of prisoners and slaves. Shining armor started to get the slaves to run away and out of the keep, while instructing Twilight to go and inspect the prisons.

As Twilight entered the Prison. She was nearly cut to bits as one of the swordsman was waiting for her. Twilight then did a roundhouse kick to remove the blade from his hands and shoot him in chest using her magic. Killing him instantly. Twilight then proceeded to open every cage letting the prisoners escape. As Twilight walked deeper and deeper into the prison. She spots a young girl inside the cage designed for the heaviest of criminals.

As Twilight got closer, she spots the girl having bloody hands and holding tight on a weird gemstone. It was orange in color and was in the shape of an apple. Twilight then opened the cage to let her out, but she wasn't budging.

"Hey. I opened the cage. Your free now." Twilight said.

"No. Don't hurt me." The girl said in shaking fear.

"No. I am with the army. I am here to get you out of here." Twilight said, trying to dismiss her fear. But it didn't work. Instead the girl started to shake even more.

Twilight then sighed, before calmly and slowly pick the girl up. Said girl was twice the size of Twilight, by the way. And slowly move her outside. The girl was slightly stunned at the interaction, but said nothing.

"Shining Armor! I found this girl inside of the Max protection prison. She was the only one there." Twilight shouted over the combat.

"Oh! You found her! Good. let's get her back to Luna as soon as possible." Shining Armor said, he was about to grab the girl out of Twilight's hands, yet Twilight for some reason refused to let go.

"Now hold on. Who is this girl anyways?" Twilight asked suspicious.

"Nobody you need to involve with." Shining said disgruntled as he tries and fails to get the girl from Twilight's hands.

"I am afraid that is not how this works. This girl is different somehow. That gemstone... is different, somehow. Who is she?" Twilight asked stubbornly.

Shining Armor sighed, "Fine. Her name is Applejack. She is the element of harmony wielder, the element of honesty." he said. Finally giving up.

"The element of harmony." Twilight said with a raised eyebrow.

"Don't look at me like that. Princess Luna is the one calling it that." Shining Armor said.

"Hmpf. Do you think you men can do the rest?" Twilight asked.

"Certainly. Why?" Shining Armor asked.

"I will return her to Luna personally. Clearly she has some kind of importance here." Twilight said as she began to walk back to the castle.

"Fine." Shining Armor sighed before joining the fray.

While walking back, Applejack looks up at Twilight. Certain confusion was on her face. Almost as if she was expecting someone else. Then she looks at the blue sky and sighs. "So you name is?" She asked Twilight.

"Scarlet Death is my alias." Twilight said.

"I see. You remind me of someone else. But she can't exist... its simply impossible." Applejack said slightly disappointed.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked curious.

"You see. Shining Armor has a sister. Her name is Twilight Sparkle. But she died protecting him from a fatal strike from Princess Celestia. The one the leads this kingdom and the most corrupted of us all." Applejack explains.

"Is that so?" Twilight asked slightly surprised.

"Mhm. You do look a lot like her. Although you look a lot smaller and cuter I suppose." Applejack said with a small smile.

"My age is deceiving. Although I am this small, I am probably of similar age of yours." Twilight said pouting a little.

"I know. You literally look like carbon copy of Twilight Sparkle. But with some differences I suppose. Your magic feels familiar but different. And Twilight used to use a stick that looked like a horn as magic staff." Applejack explained.

"Is that why you were scared? Thinking you saw a ghost?" Twilight asked curious.

"Eeyup." Applejack said.

"I am sorry. I am going to speak some truth to you then... I am not from this world." Twilight said.

"What?" Applejack asked confused.

"I come from another place. I wasn't supposed to be here. But due to circumstances, here I am. When you say carbon copy, you weren't wrong probably. Although I do not remember my past. I am probably Twilight Sparkle from another world." Twilight admitted.

"Is that so?! Wow. Twilight did always say that other dimensions exists. But I never believed her. God, I should have listened." Applejack said disappointed in herself.

"However due to my circumstances, I have amnesia. But if Twilight from this world was here, something tells me, she would do the same." Twilight said smiling.

"Do what?" Applejack asked.

"Saving your asses. That is what." Twilight gave Applejack a toothy grin.

Applejack then laughed loudly at the mention. "I guess." she said as she removed a tear.

"Alright we are almost back at the castle. And that is probably where my paths will split. Lots of other people need help. And maybe, just maybe, the Twilight Sparkle from this world might still be alive." Twilight said hopeful.

"I sure hope so. I guess I will leave it in your hands..." Applejack said.

"Twilight Scarlet." Twilight introduced once more.

"Miss Scarlet." Applejack finished. Just as they had arrived at the castle doors.

Twilight opens the door with her magic and placed Applejack on one of the couches. Just as Luna enters the room. As soon as she did, her eyes widen as she rushed to Applejack's side. And after asking lots of questions and concerns, she looks at Twilight.

"Miss Death. If you find the others of the Elements of Harmony, please sent them here. I will protect them, and heal them." Luna requested.

"Understood. I will also begin my search for a certain Twilight Sparkle. Something tells me, that she isn't dead yet." Twilight said.

"Why do you think so?" Luna asked.

"Hm. I suppose that is something you will never understand. However, even if I fail at finding her. I will do my best to atleast try and locate her body." Twilight offered,

"If you do, I will be eternally in your debt." Luna said grateful.

"Sure thing. But I suppose that means my job here is done. Correct?" Twilight asked.

"It is. I saw you taking out a lot of enemies already. Shining Armor will be fine." Luna said as she stood up and grabbed a bag of jewels.

"One trillion jewels plus a fifty million bonus for safely getting our VIP out. Here is the bag." Luna said as she gave it to Twilight. Twilight then moved the bag to a pocket dimension.

"Please doing business with you. So about the elements of harmony job..." Twilight asked.

"I am unable to pay you for it sadly. However, I can ensure that the magic council gets permission to build an secondary Magic council HQ building on our lands." Luna offered.

"Deal." Twilight said, "Now, where to next..." she added.

"I know. There is a small village due north of here. Called Cherry town. They are having issues with bandits and corruption. Perhaps they could use some help." Applejack offered.

"Yes. And it is the last known location of the element of loyalty." Luna added.

"I see. Welp, time to taste some cherries." Twilight as she started to walk towards the door only to be stopped by Applejack.

"Listen. The last I heard of Rainbow Dash was that he had fallen into the corruption. You might want to get rid of the corruption first. Something tells me that the bandits aren't bandits, but rather citizens of Cherry town that have fallen into the corruption. Find the cause of the corruption might speed everything else up as well. Just a fair warning." Applejack said.

"Is Rainbow Dash the element of Loyalty?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. However I don't remember the rest. Something tells me that princess Celestia has erased parts of our memory in an attempt to stop us in our tracks." Applejack stated worried.

"It is possible." Luna said in the background.

"Very well. I will see what I can do. Is there any bounty hunter cafes in that area?" Twilight asked.

"They are too corrupted." Luna said.

"Understood. First things first, the corruption. Then we can talk about anything else." Twilight stated.

"Exactly. Good luck." Luna and Applejack wished at the same time.

"Thanks." Twilight before opening the door and heading outside. She then proceeded to walk to the nearest taxi station and rented a pig carriage and instructed it to go to Cherry Town. As she headed inside, the carriage took off. Twilight waved to Luna and Applejack before fully departing. Twilight was now en-route to Cherry town.

Meanwhile inside Celestia's castle,

"Your highness. We have terrible news." Celestia's secretary stated worried.

"What is it?" Celestia said while sipping on some red wine.

"Canterlot has been liberated and the Element of Honesty has been freed." The secretary stated.

"Hm... Who was it?" Celestia asked, her voice venomous and hostile.

"We don't know. She goes by the name Scarlet Death and is a bounty hunter. Her rank is S tier. Reports states that she looks a lot like Twilight Sparkle." As soon as Twilight's name was mentioned, Celestia threw her glass into the wall.

"Looks?" Celestia asked after a moment of calming herself down.

"Yes. We are one hundred percent positive that it isn't her however. The magic type is far too different. And the way she does things are far too deadly." The secretary stated after she jumps to the side to dodge the wine glass. He looked scared.

"Hm... Watch her for now." Celestia stated.

"Understood. Permission to leave?" The secretary asked.

"Granted." Celestia said before turning to the window.

'A Twilight like duplicate. Huh. Things were starting to get a bit boring I suppose. Let's see what she is capable of.' Celestia thought as she grabbed a new wine glass and poured herself some red wine into it. She took a sip and smile and at the whole taste of the drink.

Author's Note

Using some Assassin's Creed as inspiration for this chapter.
Also the was one of the six elements of harmony users found.
five more to go.
Rainbow Dash + Element of Loyalty = not found
??? + Element of Generosity = not found
??? + Element of Kindness = not found
??? + Element of Laughter = not found
??? + Element of Friendship = not found
Applejack + Element of Honesty = found and saved.

Corrupted Cherries

After a long taxi ride, Twilight's carriage finally got nearer and nearer to her destination. It went from green field and forest into a desert. Or more like desert-ish as there were some trees here and there. Regardless Twilight finally saw the town in the distance. And lots of bandit camps around the town.

As she started to get closer and closer, she could feel something... dark looming over the town. Like something had cursed the town. 'Or someone more likely.' Twilight thought as she remember the name called Celestia.

It was then that the taxi suddenly stopped, about fifty kilometers away. It was clear that the pig was too scared to go past this point. As it made some scared but also sad sounds. Twilight smiled.

"It's quite alright. I will take it from here. Take this." Twilight said as she both petted the pig as she gave it plenty of Jewels.

The pig made some happy sounds from the pets and even happier sounds from the Jewels. But it still seemed so sad.

"What is the matter?" Twilight asked the pig slightly confused.

The pig then pointed at a girl with angel wings on its back. Their wings were black instead of white. And they looked depressed. The pig then points at a picture on their backpack. It was a picture with the girl with white wings, smiling and hugging the pig. The pig had propellers on its back too, to allow it to fly. They looked like family together.

"Is that girl your owner?" Twilight asked surprised.

The pig made some sounds that seemed to suggest it as such. Though she sounded sad at the mere mention of the girl.

"Don't worry. Just like Canterlot. I am here to undo the corruption and save the citizens that are imprisoned by princess Celestia. Your girl was someone I was going to rescue anyways. But thanks for the heads up." Twilight said smiling proudly.

The pig then gave Twilight some kind of ID before departing.

'Name: Rainbow Dash
Race: Angel
Gender: Female
Birth date: Unknown
Place of residence: Unknown
Current occupation: Element of Harmony user and owner of element of Loyalty'

Was what the ID stated. As Twilight read it quietly. Twilight smiled at the fact that she atleast found her relatively quickly. But her smile also fell at the fact that she now did indeed fall into corruption. However Twilight now had real reason to rescue the town as fast as possible.

But first. Time to visit one of the bandit camps, if they are in fact bandits that is. Twilight calmly and quietly walked through the grass, as she overheard the conversation between a man and a women. They both didn't look like bandits, they looked like citizens.

"But my child is still in that town! We have to get her back!" The women pleaded.

"I know. But if you fall to the corruption as well, then I have nobody left to call family." The man pleaded in return.

"Calm down. It will be alright. We will find a way. For now, please rest." One of the other female bandits said.

Twilight chose that exact moment to calmly enter the bandit camp. Causing her to instantly get spotted.

"Halt! Who goes there?!" The female bandit shouted at Twilight.

"I am a traveler, and heard that the town had fallen into, some kind of curse?" Twilight offered. The bandit instantly calmed down. As she nodded.

"Sadly. Though I fear that the town is merely in a spell. If we can find the circle of corruption, we could undo the corruption on the town instantly. However we haven't had much luck." The bandit explained.

"Are you a bandit or a citizen from the town?" Twilight asked curious.

"A citizen. I used to be a baker. But when more and more of my family fell to the corruption I ran away." The bandit explained.

"I understand. To tell you the truth. I am also a bounty hunter. I was tasked to get rid of the corruption. Do you have a sample of the magic? I could trace it back to the source." Twilight explained.

"Certainly. Right here." The bandit gave Twilight a flask with the some of the magic.

"Okay. Hold on." Twilight said as her S-tier orb scanned the content of the bottle. And send that information to the Celestial orb, which turned on the scanner with that information preset inside it. And after about sixty seconds, Twilight got the hit.

"Hm. The scanner states that its inside a cavern to the west of town." Twilight stated.

"Oh no. That is the devil mine. A place they used to mine devil ore, which is used to make devil quality equipment. A few years back, some miners entered but never left. People believe they were used as a sacrifice to the now corrupted alter." The bandit said while shaking in fear.

"Thank you. I will go and take care of it. I will be back." Twilight said as she started to depart.

"Wait! Under whose orders?" The bandit asked slightly concerned.

"The magic council and Princess Luna." Twilight replied as she left.

"What?!" The bandit said even more surprised.

But Twilight was long gone. So was quickly and quietly making her way to the mine. As soon as she arrived, she saw lots of people working in the mine, seemingly in a daze. As Twilight got closer, none payed her any attention. That was until Twilight entered it. Almost as if a switch was flipped, the people ran towards Twilight in an attempt to stop her.

However Twilight's Fairy Tail orb quickly created a barrier on the entrance. Preventing anyone from entering and stopping Twilight. This caused Twilight to sigh in relieve. Although she didn't order the orb to do that, it knew what to do anyways. Twilight smiled at the orb before heading deeper inside.

The first thing Twilight noticed inside the mine was that something had fought inside the mine. Something powerful enough to create small sized ravines everywhere. It was then that she saw the cause. A warrior that was stuck in stone. Petrification to be precise. As Twilight could tell that he was still alive. And as she was about to look ahead a certain symbol on the man's arm made her do a double take.

The man had a Fairy Tail symbol. This man was a guild member. However it was someone Twilight had never seen before. Yet Twilight could tell that this person was very strong. Not as strong at Twilight, but for any other guild member. This man would be leagues ahead. The man looked a lot like Levy McGarden. Someone Twilight thought, as far as she remembers, to be a orphan.

"I will come back for you soon. I first need to get rid of the one that did this to you." Twilight said as she ventured ahead. She knew that he could hear her, despite the petrification.

As Twilight ventured ahead, she was now on high alert. Someone with the strength to petrify another, must be a powerful mage. Twilight wasn't going to take anymore chances, anyone that looked like an enemy was dead meat. So Twilight carefully walked forward, until she eventually found a rather large room. It didn't have the circle, but it did have the mage that most likely did the petrification. So Twilight took aim, and before it could respond. She shot.

Mage had a powerful shield around it, which shattered on impact. But it was strong enough to prevent the shot to continue,
the spell bounced from the shield and it blasted a massive hole into the side of the mine instead. However it was powerful enough to instantly stun the mage and push it into the back wall. Causing a crunch sound to rang through the mine as the mage's ribs instantly gets crushed by the knockback.

The mage wasn't dead however, so Twilight shot his head a second time. Killing him instantly. As soon as he died, the door behind him opened, revealing lots of enemies pouring through it. Not interested in dealing with them one by one, Twilight casted a powerful Ice spell, freezing the entire group of enemies in an instant. After which she also burned them by setting them on fire. Cremating all the enemies in a large chunk of ice. This display of power caused the remaining enemies to flee in fear. With very good reason, normally its strength in numbers. Unless you are up against Twilight that is. She is literally god, well maybe not literally. But to the average fighter she is.

Twilight entered through the doorway and made her way to the final room. Looking through the keyhole reveals a large black and red magic circle. The writing on the circle states: 'We are darkness, you are darkness. Cover us in an eternal darkness.'

"Meh." Twilight said as she casted a powerful banishing spell on the circle without entering the room. Breaking the spell while also confusing everyone in the room. Twilight then casted an gravity spell on the room, causing whoever was inside to get crushed under the weight of the mountain. After that she calmly walked back.

After some seconds of walking, Twilight noticed that the entire mine felt a lot lighter. The mine was also under the effects, which was now gone. Giving it a feeling of safety. And after a while, she came across the Fairy Tail member that was still petrified.

Twilight then used her Celestial orb to undo the spell. Removing the man's prison quickly. As soon as it was gone, the man fell to the ground. Kissing the ground while he could.

"So. I think some introductions are in order." Twilight stated.

"Ah yes. First of all, I must thank you. I have been stuck in that prison since the start of Celestia's corrupted control of the lands. Meaning a very long time. My name is David McGarden. I am Levy McGarden's dad. And I belong to the Fairy Tail Guild." David introduced.

"Ah. Nice to meet you David. My name is Twilight Scarlet. But on this continent my alias is Scarlet Death. I am also part of the Fairy Tail guild. However I am currently working as a bounty hunter undercover." Twilight explained.

"A fellow member? All the way out here? That is pretty incredible. So what is your rank?" David asked surprised.

"Bounty hunter rank is S. Guild rank is S. I am also a wizard Saint, from the magic council." Twilight explained.

"A SAINT?!" David shouted shocked.

"Yup. A saint." Twilight repeated. She smiled at his reaction. As he literally let his mouth drop to the floor.

"Holy shit. So you must be really strong then. Huh?" David said very surprised as he picks his mouth back up from the floor.

"Well Acnologia was no match, so I guess so." Twilight shrugged.

"Huh?" David said once more. The mere name of Acnologia made him do a double take as his face slowly morphed into shock as he realized that she wasn't joking.

"Anyways. As much as I like bragging. I think we should get out of here. Also please call me Scarlet Death around here. People don't need to know my name." Twilight requested.

David let his shoulder droop. "Fine. But when I eventually go back to the guild, you better explain to me who you are exactly." he said annoyed.

Twilight smiled, "I was going to do that anyways." She said.

"Good." David said before walking along side Twilight out of the mine.

The horde of people at the entrance was gone. And a large portion of the citizens inside the town was turned back to normal. Including Rainbow Dash. She was standing around in confusion.

Twilight pointed at the town and said "They were all corrupted. It seems the destruction of the circle did the job."

"I agree. I kept my promise. Now I will go back home." David said.

"About that. I want to ask you for a request." Twilight asked.

"Oh?" David said curious.

"Please temporarily assist the magic council in this continent. They need all the help they can get. As soon as my mission is complete, I want to return back with you, together." Twilight requested.

"Ah. So what is your current job?" David asked.

"Weaken Princess Celestia's position as much as possible is the long term goal. Find and rescue all the Elements of Harmony owners is my current goal. Find and save Twilight Sparkle is my most important goal. Save the towns from some of their troubles along the way is my secondary goal." Twilight explained.

"Ah. You are saving this kingdom. Correct?" David asked.

"Under Princess Luna and the magic council's orders, yes." Twilight confirmed.

"Very good. I will assist the magic council. Inside that tavern is a communications orb. I will go and quickly make my presence known. You go and deal with Rainbow Dash. Something tells me, that she might want to know, the hows and whats." David suggested.

"Understood. I will meet you inside the tavern bar." Twilight said.

"Thanks." David said before walking towards the tavern.

Twilight meanwhile walked towards Rainbow Dash. And as she got closer, more about Rainbow Dash's unique look was revealed. Her wings were in fact blue, that picture was looking into the sun making the wings look white. Also she remind her of someone else. Though her amnesia is preventing anything else from sparking.

As she got closer, Rainbow Dash noticed her. Rainbow looked confused. Twilight probably looked a lot like their Twilight. But something made it look different. Twilight could tell that Rainbow Dash was attempting to figure out what it was. It caused her to smile.

"Are you Rainbow Dash?" Twilight asked.

"Uh, yes, Are you Twilight Sparkle?" She asked in return.

"Nope. I am not from this world. So the answer is yes and no." Twilight said simply.

"So that is what is so different about you huh." Rainbow said as something clicked.

"Anyways. Do you still have the element of Loyalty?" Twilight asked.

"Whose asking?" Rainbow said suspicious.

"Someone that is trying to find and save the elements of harmony. I already saved Applejack from the hands of slavery." Twilight explained.

"Ah! Well yes." Rainbow said as she grabbed the gem out of her pocket and showed it to Twilight.

"Good. Then please go to Canterlot. Princess Luna is gathering the Elements of Harmony. In an attempt to both weaken Celestia and perhaps use the elements on her." Twilight said.

"I see. I will go and join them then. Thanks miss...?" Rainbow asked.

"Scarlet. Twilight Scarlet." Twilight quickly introduced.

"Miss Scarlet. Ah before I go. The element of Kindness is called Fluttershy. She is also an angel and is living inside of Manehattan. Due north-south of here. She recently joined... um the element of generosity with some fashion thing. What was her name again... Huh. I don't remember." Rainbow said slightly confused.

"No matter. I will go and find her. Something tells me that, there is going to be more to this then a simple corruption spell." Twilight said.

"I agree. I am sure we will meet again. Twilight!" Rainbow said before flying off towards Canterlot.

Twilight waved at Rainbow until she was out of eyesight. She then slowly made her way to the tavern, inside she found the baker from earlier having a beer with her husband. It looked like a reunion. However David was already waving at Twilight to come closer.

"And?" Twilight asked.

"The council wanted me to help you instead. Something about wanting you to not shoulder everything alone." David admitted.

"I don't know. I act better alone. But, sure. Perhaps at my next destination I will need some help." Twilight said slightly annoyed.

"So where are we going next?" David asked curious.

"Manehattan. We are going to try and find Fluttershy and the owner of the Element of Generosity." Twilight said.

"Ah. Her name is Rarity. I remember since she was the one that made my current outfit." David said grateful.

"I see. Does that mean you also know the name of the others?" Twilight asked.

"Uh yes. Besides one." David admitted.

"Who do you not know?" Twilight asked.

"The element of friendship. However the element of laughter is carried by Pinkie Pie. But her last known location was inside of Princess Celestia's castle." David explained.

"Hm. I suppose we could wait until Pinkie has left the castle before doing anything." Twilight suggested.

"Unlikely. If you did also liberate Canterlot, then Celestia already have you on her radar." David said serious.

"Dully noted. Well I am going to sleep one night in this tavern before going to next location." Twilight said.

"I understand. I will meet you at the taxi station tomorrow then, I will spend early in the morning gathering gear to take with me towards Manehattan." David said pleased.

"Good. Until tomorrow then, David." Twilight said also pleased.

David nodded, before walking outside.

"Bartender. I need a room for a single night." Twilight requested.

"Certainly. That will be two hundred Jewels." The bartender said.

"Sure." Twilight said as she handed it over, before taking the key from the Bartender. She then walked up the stairs and into the room, fainting onto the bed immediately.

Author's Note

This was a fun chapter to make. Next up Double Mane Troubles. Which is both a pun and has double meanings. No it has more than two meanings... Oh well. You just got to wait and read it once it comes out.

Rainbow Dash + Element of Loyalty = found and saved.
Rarity + Element of Generosity = not found
Fluttershy + Element of Kindness = not found
Pinkie Pie + Element of Laughter = not found
??? + Element of Friendship = not found
Applejack + Element of Honesty = found and saved.

Double Mane Troubles

While Twilight and David fell in a comfy sleep in Cherry Town. Fluttershy and Rarity had a stand off in Manehattan. Unlike the rest of the kingdom of Midi which was mostly resting in an uneasy peace. Manehattan was basically a battlefield. As the citizens of Manehattan were constantly resisting Celestia's rule. Which caused a strong stand-off between the kingdom and the city.

"Please. Come back! You don't have to do this!" Fluttershy pleaded towards Rarity.

"What the fuck would you know?! The princess took away all our friends! We are all alone! Hiding isn't the way to go. So I joined the princess." Rarity snapped back, rapier in hand. And preparing to cast a powerful ice spell on Fluttershy.

"You WHAT?!" Some of Rarity's friends said in the background. Rarity instead gave them an evil grin.

Shocked, but mostly angry, Fluttershy grabs her massive sword from her back and points it to Rarity instead. Causing her to temporarily look stunned at the size of the blade. "So you wish to lose another friend, huh?" Fluttershy said intimidatingly.

This caused Rarity to cringe at the statement. All she wants is her friends back, but now she is pushing away her last remaining friend instead. Which caused her to flatter. Fluttershy sees the moment, and took it. She swung her massive blade at Rarity's rapier, causing it to be swung out of her friend's hand. Successfully disarming her friend.

And instead of trying to grab the rapier once more, Rarity fell to the ground crying. Finally realizing that she has been taking out her demons at Fluttershy, she gave up. Turning into a crying mess. And Fluttershy understood this.

Fluttershy placed her sword back on her back. As she regained a small smile. She then merely gave Rarity a strong hug, before leaving her alone in her room.

"Give her some space. She has been through literal hell." Fluttershy ordered.

"Yes, Madam." One of the guards saluted.

"Leader! I have some good news!" One of Fluttershy's right hands said as she runs happily towards her leader.

"Hm?" Fluttershy simply said.

"Canterlot and Cherry Town has been liberated. Princess Luna is re-assembling the Elements of Harmony!" The right hand said happily.

"That IS good news." Fluttershy said with a small smile, but then it fell once more. "And Twilight?" she asked.

"Nothing. It is as if she fell from the map. We do have... interesting news, I suppose." The right hand said.

"Which is?" Fluttershy asked curious.

"A Twilight lookalike has been liberating the kingdom of Midi. She is responsible for Cherry Town and Canterlot." The right hand explained.

"Oh?" Fluttershy said curious. "And where is she heading next?" she asked.

"Right here. As I said previously, Princess Luna is re-assembling the elements of harmony. As she as been going around searching for them. And since Rainbow Dash and Applejack have been confirmed safe. She is probably making her way to Manehattan for you and Rarity." The right hand said.

"Good. And Celestia's forces?" Fluttershy added.

"Weakened. With the loss of their source of corruption gone and Darkness HQ destroyed. The men's morale is at all time low. And the fact that this person is an outsider speaks even more volume. They are rather scared at the moment." Fluttershy's left hand explained.

"Our men?" Fluttershy asked slightly worried.

"Well. They have high morale, but we have too many injured at the moment. And we are low on food in general." The left hand said slightly disappointed.

"Well. We might have some good luck this time around. With the corruption gone, we recently had a very good wheat and carrots harvest. So this might turn around in mere days." The right hand offered optimistically.

"That is actually true. And Celestia is too busy watching this Twilight lookalike to be busy with us. Not to mention, the lack of corruption and Darkness HQ is probably hurting her quite a bit." The left hand agreed.

"I would imagine that the guild inside of the port is active once more. Stopping her from calling backup from overseas. And requesting help from her marine." The left hand stated.

"Actually..." The right hand began, "The magic council has been actively destroying Celestia's marine forces. So even if she wanted to, she would probably have not many forces left." she stated.

"In other words?" Fluttershy asked.

"After three years of constant fighting. We might win soon." Both her hands said excited.

"But what about the true cause of the darkness? Where is he?" Fluttershy asked.

"Weakened. That bounty hunter did quite a number on him a few years ago. I think he is too busy licking his wounds." The right hand stated.

"Is that bounty hunter that strong?!" Fluttershy asked shocked.

"Apparently." The left hand said shrugging.

"No wonder then. I can't wait to meet this Twilight lookalike." Fluttershy said as she walked off.

After a solid eight hours later, Twilight and David woke up and took the taxi. Twilight noticed that her previous taxi pig had followed Rainbow Dash to Canterlot. Since she had been using the same pig from the port all the way to Cherry Town. And this one was a little darker in color. Regardless, something they both didn't expect this area to look like was the fact that so far, the area to Manehattan was a barren wasteland that screams death.

"What happened here?" David asked worried.

The pig was then making some sounds, and Twilight did knew a bit of pig language. So she listen closely, to try and figure certain words out.

"I think the pig said that when Celestia fell, Manehattan was the source of the resistance. Manehattan stayed independent from Celestia from the very beginning. This caused many wars to rage between the two. With Celestia's forces mostly losing." Twilight explained.

"Oh wow. The underdog being the winner is rare. Are you getting us all the way to Manehattan or are we going to have to walk some of the distance?" David asked.

After some words coming from the pig, Twilight translated it.

"He said that he can get us all the way to Manehattan. Since it didn't fall to the darkness." Twilight said smiling.

"That is very good news." David said excited.

"Yeah. But the amount of injured must be high. Luckily I have some spells. And I also took some food with me from Cherry Town. That I will share with Manehattan." Twilight said, hopeful.

"So where is it?" David asked.

"In my pocket dimension." Twilight simply stated.

"You're using Forbidden magic?!" David asked.

"Yup and forgotten magic." Twilight simply shrugged.

David sighed, "Fine, but Gramps better explain to me, why he allows it." he said defeated.

"It is the only magic I know how to use." Twilight admits.

"You don't know requip magic? Or like normal spellbooks?" David questioned.

Twilight looked him deep in the eye. "David. With all due respect. I have my reasons. I am sure you understand. This isn't about who I am. You can ask those questions to Gramps. I shall stay quiet about the matter however." Twilight growled annoyed.

David didn't like the answer, but he did shut up. As he looked at the massive city known as Manehattan. It was huge. Bigger then Canterlot and atleast six times larger than Cherry Town. He was both in awe and concerned. As the area around Manehattan was littered with bodies. Both human and corrupted. It was an awful sight. As the smell could smelled from several kilometers away.

However David only cared about the humans as they looked most worse for wear. Twilight on the other hand cared for both parties as the corrupted also were humans at one point until the darkness became too much for them. To a point that Twilight almost asked herself the question, who was really evil in this war. Celestia or Luna.

"I hate the corrupted." David stated simply.

"Hm." Twilight simply replied. She wasn't entirely pleased with that statement. But said nothing about it.

"What about you, do you also hate them?" David asked.

"Not really." Twilight said.

"Why? They are mindless beasts." David stated venomously.

"And yet. They were once human too. Until something happened to them." Twilight stated far more relaxed.

"You care for these beasts?!" David shouted triggered.

"Yes. Every creature deserves a little kindness." Twilight said saddened by the sight.

"Ha! Yeah right..." David said as he heavily disagreed with Twilight's statement.

"David... If you treat everything that is unknown with hatred. You will one day pay the price in return." Twilight said slightly sad at David's behavior.

"I am too strong for that." David said as he basically didn't listen.

Twilight simply raised her eyebrow at that, but she had no reason to care about it. So she left it at that. As Twilight was more focused on the massive door that they were arriving on.

"Who goes there?!" Shouted a guard in the tower of the gate.

"Two travelers, that wants to assist you in destroying the corrupted!" David shouted.

"Hm. Names?" The guard shouted.

"Scarlet Death!" Twilight stated.

"David McGarden." David shouted.

"Hm. Alright. Welcome to Manehattan." The guard shouted as the gate opens.

And right as that happens, two corrupted beings attempt to enter. David slaughtered the one on the right. Twilight merely held the one on the left in place. She had no interest in killing it. The corrupted individual could tell that her grip held no lethal intend. So it didn't struggle.

"Kill it!" David shouted as he sent a volley of fireballs into the face of the corrupted. Only for a shield to block it.

"No." Twilight merely stated as she shielded the fireballs from hitting the target.

"KILL IT!" David demanded.

"No. And that is final." Twilight said as she calmly placed the corrupted back onto the ground. Allowing it to flee instead.

Enraged, David sent a volley of fireballs after it. Only to miss since it was too far away. David looked very angry at Twilight as they calmly entered the city.

"They are enemies!" David shouted angry.

"Then perhaps they are to you. But not necessarily to me. They haven't ever been hostile to me. So I see them as merely confused individuals." Twilight calmly explained.

"Bullshit!" David shouted.

"Okay. So David McGarden is nothing like his daughter. Dully noted." Twilight simply stated.

"Fuck you." David shouted.

Twilight sighed, "Let me calm you down for a bit." she said as she re-petrified the man instead of letting him rage on.

"Gah!" David said before he was entirely petrified.

"Uh." The guard said confused at the sight.

"Oh don't mind my friend. He is a bit too angry right now. He needs to calm down." Twilight said with a sickly sweet smile.

"Very well. Miss Fluttershy wishes to speak to you and your, now petrified, friend." The guard said still slightly worried at Twilight's smile.

"Sure." Twilight said as she used her Celestial orb to levitate her friend with her.

While walking to their HQ, Twilight took in the sights. This city was filled with high-rise buildings. And despite the literal graveyard outside the city. The city itself looked alive with thousands of lights and hundreds of ponies walking about. And the weird looks Twilight was garnering thanks to David. Nonetheless, this city looked nothing like the rest of the country.

"This is Element HQ. The last remaining Elements of Harmony member are here. Element of Generosity, Rarity and Element of Kindness, Fluttershy. Just take the elevator to the top level. They are waiting for you." The guard said.

"Thank you. I will do just that." Twilight said as she levitated David into the elevator and then walked into it herself. She presses a button with the number one hundred on it. Causing the doors to close and the elevator to go upwards.

After a few seconds, the elevator makes a small sound of a bell. As the doors open. Both Rarity and Fluttershy looked very pleased to see Twilight, until their eyes land on David. Turning their face into confusion.

"So you are the Scarlet Death?" Rarity asked.

"Yes. But you may call me Twilight Scarlet. And this is David. He was a bit too rowdy on the way here. So I petrified him." Twilight introduced.

"Oh. I though perhaps a Cockatrice got to him." Fluttershy admits.

"Don't say that. It is giving me nostalgia." Rarity said annoyed, though she was smiling.

"Is that so." Twilight said somewhat confused.

"Anyways what did he do?" Rarity asked.

"He does not understand the concept of kindness. When the door opened, two corrupted beings attempted to enter. He massacred the corrupted being on his side of the carriage. While I gave it a bit of kindness by stopping it and letting it go instead on my side. Since everything deserves more than mere hatred." Twilight said annoyed.

Fluttershy practically beamed at Twilight for what she did, while looking a bit sad at David. Rarity meanwhile also gave Twilight a small smile, while giving David an slightly annoyed look, though with understanding inside of the eyes.

"You... are really nothing like our Twilight. She would probably try to kill it instead of giving it kindness." Rarity said smiling.

"About Twilight, what was her last known location? I am still trying to rescue her." Twilight asked.

"The Element of Friendship holder and the leader of the Elements of Harmony. Twilight Sparkle's last known location was in an abandoned tower to the east of Celestia's castle." Rarity said. As she said so, Fluttershy looked shocked at Rarity.

"How do you know that?" Fluttershy asked shocked.

"Life sign beacon. I picked it up yesterday. But when I visited it, I saw nobody there." Rarity said.

"Perhaps there is a basement to it." Twilight reasoned.

"There is. But it had too many corrupted inside. I was too scared to enter." Rarity admitted.

"I will visit that later. First! You two. Princess Luna is trying to assemble the Elements of Harmony to attempt to blast Celestia with... Friendship." Twilight said as she hesitated about saying it as such.

"We know. But we can't leave Manehattan. They need us." Fluttershy said saddened.

"Hm. Perhaps you guys can meet Luna's party at the capital city of Midi and with Twilight hopefully in tow." Twilight offered.

"That is an excellent idea." Rarity said pleased with the compromise.

"I see. That is a good idea." Fluttershy said in thought.

"Do you guys have a communications orb. I will contact Luna. Oh and I will leave David here. I will free him after my job is done, since he is useless right now." Twilight said serious.

"Sure. I will use him as a mannequin for my men clothing line." Rarity smiled as she used her magical rapier to levitate David away from Twilight and onto a small platform in the background.

"It is right there." Fluttershy pointed towards a small side room with some windows and a small table, on top of the table sat the communications orb.

"Good." Twilight said as she approached it. And placed her hand on it. It then showed a list of people that she can call. She pressed Luna.

"Twilight! How is everything going?" Luna asked happily, Twilight noticed that both Applejack and Rainbow Dash were in the background also looking curious towards the communications orb.

"I finally got a lead on Twilight's location. And Fluttershy and Rarity wants to meet you guys at the capital when everything is going down. As they are the leaders of the resistance. They can't leave this place alone." Twilight explained.

"That is fine. Are they safe? Can I open a portal between Canterlot and Manehattan?" Luna asked.

Twilight looked at Fluttershy, she nodded at Twilight.

"Yes. Go ahead." Twilight said.

"Good. Then they are saved as well. Thank you Twilight. I will speak to you later." Luna said and as she was about to hang up, both Applejack and Rainbow Dash shoved Luna away as they got closer.

"Is that Fluttershy?!" Rainbow said surprised, and as soon as Fluttershy heard Rainbow's voice she came running towards the communications orb.

"Rainbow! Are you safe? Not hurt?" Fluttershy asked as some of her shyness showed itself towards both Rainbow and Twilight.

Twilight merely smiled at the sight. It reminded her of back home and most importantly, it reminded her of Levy. Which is also when her face turned sad as she looked towards David in the background.

"I am fine! But why are you carrying that massive behemoth of a sword with you?! It is bigger than yourself!" Rainbow asked confused and in awe.

Fluttershy merely smiled, "Oh this?" she said as she pull out her massive sword. "This is angel. She is my current pet, though angel bunny is still alive... I think." She explained slightly concerned.

"Nevermind that. How is Rarity?" Applejack said as she now shoved Rainbow away from the orb.

"Ah. She has been better. She has been getting nightmares and um mental breakdowns lately." Fluttershy said saddened.

"That's-" Applejack was about to speak only for Luna to interfere.

"Thank you for telling me that. I will see if I can relieve some of those nightmares from her." Luna said. She was glaring to the two intruders. Both of the two elements of harmony holders backed away.

"Anyways. I have kept you long enough. I am certain you are busy. And with the portal soon opening, Rainbow and Applejack can visit instead. Was this all, Fluttershy, Twilight?" Luna asked.

"Uh yes. I hope I can see you two soon." Fluttershy said excited.

"Yes. I will see you as soon as I found Twilight Sparkle." Twilight said hopeful.

"Alright. Until then." Luna said as she finally hung up.

"Oh I can't wait!" Fluttershy said excited.

"I know. Yet waiting is something you are good at, no?" Twilight pointed out.

"Yes. It has been three years since I last spoke with those three. Back when Twilight was still with us, she sent us all to different places in an attempt to maintain peace and stop the corruption." Fluttershy explained.

"But, that was not the right move. Was it?" Twilight asked wisely.

Fluttershy nodded, "It sadly was the wrong move. It was exactly what Celestia wanted, causing her student to fall into her hands." she explained, her voice saddened as she looked back.

"I see. Oh well. If we succeed now, we can stop this corruption fight once and for all. However..." Twilight said in thought.

"What is it?" Fluttershy asked confused.

"If Celestia and your people can't make peace with the corrupted. This was is going to start all over again in the future." Twilight explained.

"That is... not a very nice thought." Fluttershy admitted.

"However, that is not my business. I have been hired to act. I am not your Twilight Sparkle. Surely she will find a peaceful solution." Twilight explained.

"So I hope." Fluttershy added hopeful.

"Anyways while I was traveling. I found this farmer that claimed to be a friend to you and Rarity. She gave me some cherries to give to your people." Twilight said as she grabbed the bag from her pocket dimension. And put it onto the table.

Fluttershy then approached the bag and opened it. It contained several hundred thousands of cherries. Perfect for cooking and feeding people. "Thank you so much. I will turn these into cherry pies later today." Fluttershy said grateful.

"By the way. Now that I think about it. Do you know the location of Pinkie Pie?" Twilight asked professionally.

"She is one of our secret agents." Fluttershy said while holding one of the cherries.

"Yes. We recently attempted to pull her out of the Capital city of Midi. With little success. We also lost communications with her." Her left hand explained.

"Yeah. She had discovered the portal to the corruption. Only to totally vanish from the map." Her right hand added.

"She might have fallen into it." Twilight pointed out.

"That is bad. I heard the place corrupts people." Fluttershy admitted somewhat scared.

"Eh. I somewhat doubt that." Twilight said calmly.

"Based on what proof?" Fluttershy asked.

"Well. Did the corruption spread as soon as it hit the surface? And when a corrupted being touched a living being, did they get turned into the corrupted?" Twilight asked.

"No and no." Fluttershy said as she suddenly realized what this meant.

"Exactly. This isn't an attempt to control this world. It is merely a reminder that you can't just ignore them. They are also a part of Midi. And by isolating them, they will only grow angrier. Until eventually they snap and attempt to retake Midi for themself. Even while knowing that they will lose a lot in the progress. It is better than being entirely ignored or worse, alienated from Midi itself." Twilight explained.

"By the gods. I didn't know that was what is happening. So Celestia... is she?" Fluttershy asked.

"Unlikely. I doubt she is actually corrupted or evil. She is merely acting like a pawn in their hands. And a part of me, knows that she is probably playing evil. To attempt to appease the corrupted." Twilight explained.

"I see. I will talk to Luna about this later." Fluttershy said in thought.

'Fluttershy is probably the only one that understands this better than most. Being shy is usually caused by a form of bullying or caused an innate ability to show good social ability. However being shy can often alienate people. Since they prefer being alone and far away from large crowds of people. And when they do attempt to communicate, they are usually overshadowed by more loud speaking people. And then people with good social ability might want to bully her for her lack of it.' Twilight thought.

'If anyone can solve this problem. I think Fluttershy is the biggest candidate. And surely Celestia knows this.' Twilight mind added later.

"Well regardless. I have a question." Fluttershy stated.

"Hm?" Twilight simply replied.

"We have a bunch of injured people. And they need medical help. Can you help them?" Fluttershy asked.

"I can. But please understand. I am no doctor. I merely have some powerful healing spell to my availability. Will that be enough?" Twilight asked.

Fluttershy smiled, "Of course it is. Please follow me. They are inside the Elements HQ. But in a side building of ours." she said as she started to walk towards the doorway and into the hallway.

"Very well." Twilight said as she simply followed.

After some walking, Twilight and Fluttershy arrived at the attachment building to the HQ. Which was turned into a massive hospital. As Twilight walked around the injured. They arrived at massive hall. Which was filled with the worst of the injured.

"We can heal most people in this hospital. But these are left to die, since we don't have enough medication to help them. Please safe these people." Fluttershy pleaded.

"Alright. I will do what I can." Twilight said as she proceeded to walk past each and every injured being. Healing all of them back to maximum health. That is until she finds the last person. Which was most definitely not human. No, this disguised being was a corrupted.

"Help me." It said in broken English.

"I will. Regardless of where you are from. Regardless whether you are human or corrupted. I will heal you. I just need to use different spells. Or I will harm you more than I heal you." Twilight knowingly. Fluttershy was slightly stunned at the revelation. But smiled nonetheless.

It smiled, "Thank you, human." It said, adding the word human later on.

Twilight proceeded to heal it using a dark magic version of the holy healing spell she was using on all the other human individuals in the room. While she healed, she saw a white bird on a branch staring at her. Twilight smiled at the bird before nodding. The bird saw this and immediately flew away.

"And that is all I could do. I healed your broken limbs and removed some stab wounds." Twilight stated pleased with her work.

The creature looked in awe at the fact that she healed an limb by putting it back, since his left leg was entirely missing. It then looked at Twilight and smiled, a smile so genuine, that Fluttershy instantly realized that Twilight was not wrong.

"I am truly grateful. You are Scarlet Death right? I am truly honored to have been healed by you." The creature said smiling.

"That is fine. If you can, can you answer just one question?" Twilight wondered.

"If I don't break any of the rules put in place, then yes. What is it?" The creature asked.

"Is the Darkness HQ made by you? Or merely another ploy by Celestia?" Twilight asked.

The creature smiled, "Don't worry. We don't have enough forces for such a massive task. We can't just take Midi over. However we can certainly give you a scare." it said determined.

"Thank you." Twilight said before using the magical orb to create a portal.

"What is that?" It asked.

"A portal to the corrupted lands. That way you don't have to worry about attempting to escape." Twilight said wisely.

It smiled, "Thank you. I will speak good things about your deed to my kind." It said before entering the portal. And Twilight closing the portal behind him.

"Are you sure about that?" Fluttershy asked.

"No. But hey, do you want him to die instead?" Twilight asked in return.

"You have a point. Fine. Now are you immediately going to set out to rescue Twilight? Or are you first going to take a break?" Fluttershy asked slightly annoyed.

"Take a break. I must not go too fast. I need to take plenty of breaks in between. Do you any place I can stay at?" Twilight asked.

"I know a good place follow me." Fluttershy said as Twilight once again followed her.

This walk when out of the HQ and into a fabulous hotel on the corner of a very busy intersection. The hotel itself looked rather expensive however.

"This is Mane Hotel. It is the best hotel in Manehattan." Fluttershy introduced as soon as they entered the massive hotel.

"Huh. It is quite fancy I suppose." Twilight simply stated.

"Ah Fluttershy! Who is your friend?" The receptionist of the hotel asked.

"This is Scarlet Death. She is bringing the elements of harmony back together." Fluttershy said.

"With great success I hope." The receptionist said hopeful.

"I mean, Applejack and Rainbow Dash is safe. I am going out tomorrow to attempt to retrieve Twilight Sparkle." Twilight said.

"Ah! In that case, here. Take that key. It is key for guests such as yourself. Don't worry about the payment. A friend to Fluttershy is a friend of mine." The receptionist said happily.

"Are you sure? Won't your boss get angry?" Twilight asked, Only to receive a laugh from the receptionist. Which caused Twilight to look confused.

"I am the owner." The receptionist smiled.

"Oh!" Twilight said surprised.

"But I do understand your fear. Don't worry. Friends get special treatment at my hotel." The receptionist explained while smiling.

"I understand. I thank you miss...?" Twilight asked.

"Miss Coco." Coco said happily.

"Thank you Miss Coco." Twilight said with a smile.

"Here let me show you to your room." Fluttershy said happily.

"It was a pleasure meeting you Miss Coco." Twilight said before following Fluttershy.

"Likewise Miss Scarlet." Coco said happily.

Twilight followed Fluttershy to room 113 and entered it. She looked around, it was a good looking room.

"Welp. I will see you tomorrow." Fluttershy said before leaving so fast, it didn't allow Twilight to reply.

"Uh, Likewise?" Twilight said confused.

She then took her clothes off and took a shower. Before re-dressing herself with her pajamas and laying in bed. Falling fast asleep in her room. Just as a white bird watched her go to sleep before flying away.

Meanwhile inside of Celestia's castle. The white bird transformed back into a human as it rushed to Celestia's side.

"And?" Celestia said annoyed, right as human entered her bedroom.

"That Twilight imposter knows of the truth. Based on little things she noticed here and there." The human spoke scared.

Celestia sighed before a genuine smile appeared on her face. "Even if she is a different Twilight, she can still detect the truth. That is so Twilight." she said smiling.

"What do we do now?" The human asked.

"Simple. We wait. The corrupted should now be aware, that this Twilight imposter is in fact real." Celestia said with a sip of her red wine.

"Uh. Is that tomato juice?" The human asked.

"It is. I do not like wine. I like thee." Celestia said smiling.

"Also, this Twilight acknowledges the corrupted as just another citizen of Midi. Although one that has been suppressed too much." The human stated.

Celestia's smile turns wider, "Well old friend. If this being accepts the corrupted. Who says nobody else does?" she said to someone inside the mirror.

"Hm. We shall see. We shall see." ??? responded.

"That we shall. I cannot wait until the truth gets revealed." Celestia admitted.

"I agree. This game has been going on for far too long." ??? admitted.

"Oh and Blueblood. Please don't get spotted again." Celestia said.

"Impossible. She is far too alert when awake for that." Blueblood dismissed.

"I suppose I can for once, agree with Blueblood on that one. Spying on her is not possible. She will detect you, and hold her mouth tightly shut." ??? agreed.

"Huh. Then do me one favor. Watch Fluttershy for me. She is going to be the one making change. I can feel it." Celestia asked instead.

"I can do that." Blueblood said before transforming back to a bird and flying away.

"And Celestia. With that seed of doubt inside of Fluttershy, it is unlikely that the elements of harmony can now be used." ??? said quite serious.

"I know." Celestia said before sipping some more of her tomato juice.

Author's Note

Oh! Some more plot is being released. Also sorry about my lack of uploads, I have been getting inspiration on the wrong days. Every time get inspiration, I would have to go to work. Making working on any books difficult.

Rainbow Dash + Element of Loyalty = found and saved.
Rarity + Element of Generosity = found and saved.
Fluttershy + Element of Kindness = found and saved.
Pinkie Pie + Element of Laughter = not found
Twilight Sparkle + Element of Friendship = not found
Applejack + Element of Honesty = found and saved.

The end of the "Prologue story"

It was the next day, Twilight met Princess Twilight on the battlefield. The thunderous sound of the cannons from the battleships in the background was rocking the sky as a constant barrage of fire was being placed on the anti-artillery force field. And the sounds of fighting was everywhere.

Rarity's mages were holding their own pretty well. And Fluttershy's helicopters were really downing on some fire up on the masses. As the battle appeared to be one-sided from the sidelines. However Twilight knew that this was false. Princess Twilight's earth soldiers were losing numbers fast. However a breach on the outer walls of Digital was imminent. This much was certain.

Even quality could be overwhelmed by sheer numbers. And in this case, that seemed to be the case. That is not to say that Princess Twilight was winning. In fact, she considered the possibility of losing. Especially since Princess Celestia has millennial of experience on the battlefield. Even with way more enemies and way more allies. She has more experience in war, then Twilight was certain Mavis had.

Making Celestia the biggest threat on the battlefield. She was a walking tank and master strategist on the battlefield. With magic that could doom any enemy on the battlefield. She was walking castle. An one woman army. But the fact that she wasn't using any of her elites suggested that she wasn't going entirely serious. And that spoke volumes on the battlefield.

"Your highness. The bombs have been placed. Ready to breach at any moment!" Rarity shouted over the sound of fighting in the background.

"Formation line! Breach, breach, breach!" Princess Twilight ordered.

"Halt artillery fire!" Princess Luna ordered.

"Make that wall go boom!" Princess Twilight ordered. This caused Rarity to press the charges and in an instant. The outer wall was done for.

"Charge!" Princess Luna ordered.

This caused about 150 thousand earth soldiers to charge through the hole made on the outer wall. Mages gave the soldiers support by the use of strength and healing spells. While the helicopter attempted to draw fire.

"Make a final line near the entrance of the hole!" Princess Twilight ordered.

"Mages! Shut down that force field!" Twilight ordered. "Use nullification magic!" she added.

The mages did what was asked. And send many nullification magic circles at the force field shutting it down in mere moments.

"Helicopters! Set the city ablaze!" Fluttershy ordered.

"Cloudsdale! Pull back!" Rarity ordered.

"Soldiers! Place final breach charges when possible." Princess Luna ordered.

It took a moment but one of the front line soldier was able to do so, and run back for orders.

"Your highness! I was able to place a charge in the confusion. Your orders?!" The soldier asked.

"Good work. Make it go boom!" Princess Twilight ordered.

The soldier pressed the charges and boom goes the dynamite. The inner walls have been destroyed. And the way to the castle secured.

"Princess Twilight! Please hurry to close the rift! I will go ahead and face off against Princess Celestia!" Twilight requested.

"Please don't kill my sister." Princess Luna pleaded.

"Oh no. I merely am coming for tea. And some chit-chat. If she wants to fight. That is her choice." Twilight dismissed.

"Seriously?" Princess Luna asked, her tone suggests that she did not believe her.

"On my mark of a member of Fairy Tail. I am not lying." Twilight said.

"Fine." Luna said incredulously.

Twilight simply shrugged it off as she ran towards the castle. While passing lots of bodies. Both allied and enemy. As Twilight entered the outer area of digital. It was clear, people were still fighting. However Twilight could care less. She was on a mission. To merely seek and find Celestia.

After going through the inner wall, she was immediately barraged by spells. Spells casted by some of the last remaining mages from Celestia's castle. However, the spells were really weak and ineffective. None of the spells did anything. So she merely ignored it and entered the castle. By opening the doors instead of blasting it open.

It was then that a memory blinked in existence for a moment. Filly Twilight meeting alicorn Celestia. And the exact details behind it. However she kept the warmth into her heart. And pressed on. More and more memories appeared. But the only thing it showed, was her and Celestia. Filly and alicorn. Student and teacher.

As Twilight used her memories to find her way to Celestia she entered. Although she was sitting in battle armor, she was merely sipping tea.

"It would seem that this castle did manage to wake up a few memories." Twilight admitted calmly.

"Did it? What memories." Celestia asked curious as she merely looked out the window watching her own heir infiltrate the basement.

"Filly and alicorn. Student and teacher. Friend and family... I don't know about that last one. Too vague." Twilight stated uncertain.

Twilight saw Celestia smile, "She would be happy if you told her that." she said happily.

"Just like you and Princess Twilight. Right?" Twilight offered.

"Yeah. Why are you merely stalling me?" Celestia asked honestly.

"Princess Twilight is closing the rift and turning it into a portal. I do not care about fighting. Unless there is no other choice." Twilight admitted.

"I see. I need to tell you something. If you ever go home. You will be a filly in the future." Celestia stated.

"A time I normally was an adult at, I will still be a child. But not by heart or magic." Twilight added.

"But by age and form. So you understand the meaning?" Celestia asked.

"I do. I can't wait to go home. I will have lots of stories to tell. However..." Twilight said somewhat depressingly.

"Those around you might have already moved on, right?" Celestia counters.

"They will. Not might. They will." Twilight said knowingly.

"To tell you the truth. I have been in direct connection with the other me. She has kept me in an constant know-how. But she keeps telling me, that she has gotten a nightmare from the actions that brought you into this world." Celestia said saddened.

"Let me guess. You got a message from her?" Twilight asked.

"From her to you, yes." Celestia stated.

"She ask you to not rush it. You wanted an adventure. Well you got one. But the cost is a potential childhood you could have had. Is what she stated. She sounded not very happy on the other side." Celestia admitted.

"She is sad and depressed correct?" Twilight asked saddened by the news.

"She is. She hasn't been bright in a long time. Someone else has taken care of the elements of harmony. And became a princess. Instead of you." Celestia admitted.

"I know. All I offer her, is my deepest apology. But I simply still do not remember enough to put any emotion behind it." Twilight stated.

"I know. I will tell her that your memories still haven't returned." Celestia said.

"Do tell her soon. Soon I will return. I promise." Twilight said.

"Very well." Celestia said smiling.

"Now then. My job here is done. The rift is a portal. And the elements of harmony plus Luna is outside this door. I will take my leave. Job is complete!" Twilight said as she teleported out of the room and all the way back to the Port.

She then watched a massive beam of powerful rainbow power shot into the sky and into the castle. Shining bright. The job is done. Celestia is back to normal and the kingdom is whole again. She then calmly walked into the bar where her original employer was waiting.

"I have returned." Twilight said.

"Yes. Let me introduce the real employer. This is Princess Cadence. She is Princess Twilight's babysitter and sister." The mimic stated.

"Ah. You must be Twilight Scarlet. You really do look a lot like my Twilight. Anyways. Leave the rest to me. I have already sent you all the jewels." Cadence stated.

"I know. I thank you princess Cadence. But I think my guild might need me." Twilight stated knowingly.

"I am aware. However they might..." Cadence said as she suggested the destruction of Tenrou island as a foreshadow about their deaths.

"No. It is very likely they are still alive." Twilight said smiling.

"How do you know?" Cadence asked with a raised eyebrow.

"I can feel it. They are still alive. Where ever they might be." Twilight said knowingly.

"Very well. Besides the jewels, I want to give you something." Cadence said as she gave Twilight a blank page.

"What is this?" Twilight asked confused.

"I don't know. However it contains a lot of magic that is not from this world. It might be a page from a magic book. And something tells me that this is from your magic book." Cadence said.

"As in... There is a book about My Little Pony in this world?!" Twilight asked shocked.

"Ah. So you do know that much." Cadence said.

"Yeah. Mavis told me. She is technically my blood related sister." Twilight admitted.

"Oh?! Really?" Cadence said shocked this time around.

"Yeah. It might have been possible that she also came from my world originally. It would explain her lack of parents." Twilight said while thinking about it.

It did seem odd. Why was Mavis found and abandoned on Tenrou island with no parents. And no one of her kin. It made no sense to Twilight. Since every person needs parents to be born. So what happened? Did she also get sucked into this world? So many questions, so little answers. One thing was certain however, Fairy Tail became her family. And Twilight is now also part of it. This fact made Twilight smile.

"Anyways. How are you going home? The magic council boat won't send you back. They are far too busy building a new magic council building." Cadence asked worried..

"Don't worry. Thanks to Princess Twilight, I now know how to make portals. I am just going to teleport back." Twilight said smiling.

"I see. So you are going home so soon. Why?" Cadence asked.

"Someone needs to be the temporary guild master of Fairy Tail. I have saved up plenty of money for when they destroy buildings. We should be fine. And with my status, I can keep the quests coming." Twilight said.

"So guild master huh." Cadence said with a smirk.

"It is not my forte. But someone got to do it." Twilight said drooping a little.

"Well Twilight I wish you the best of luck. I know you are a leader, I mean look at your twin who is a princess." Cadence said while pointing towards a picture of Twilight.

"Thanks. Welp have a good day your highness." Twilight said as she created a portal out of thin air.

"Have fun!" Cadence shouted as she disappeared from sight.

Twilight found herself at Hargeon Town. She looked around and saw in the distance Blue Pegasus's flying boat searching the ocean for survivors. Twilight meanwhile simply walked back to the guild and saw that it got some major renovations. It was now a massive castle like guild hall.

'Dad wouldn't just do that. Someone must have destroyed the previous guild hall. And luckily he must have had the money. Well then, it seems this is perfect to temporarily take over.' Twilight thought as walked towards the entrance, however as soon as she entered a discussion was taking place between guild members.

It was between Droy and Jet among other guild members.

"You can't leave! What about Levy?!" Jet shouted at Droy.

"She is dead! You know this! There is no way she is still alive after Acnologia's attack." Droy said annoyed though he sounded more depressed then angry.

"Come on! It is Fairy Tail! They must have found a way to survive!" Macao shouted annoyed at them.

"You sure about that?" Wakaba said pessimistic.

"I'm sure." Twilight said as she entered the guild right a perfect time.

"Twilight!" Everyone shouted as they run to hug her. Twilight just let everyone do that.

"How was Midi?" Wakaba asked knowingly.

"I saved the day there. Anyways, I am one hundred percent certain that our team mates are still alive. I can feel it in our guild mark." Twilight said.

"I see. But now what? We got nobody to lead this guild." Macao said disappointed.

"Do I need to remind you that I have S-rank in this guild and I am a Saint? I will lead for now. Until gramps return." Twilight said.

"Really?!" Jet asked surprised.

"Yes. But I cannot do it alone. I need everyone's help to keep this guild alive. So I am going to appoint you all some tasks alright?" Twilight asked.

"Sure thing Master." Wakaba said with a smirk.

"We can play later Wakaba. For now we need to do something. As our guild hall is rather empty without our best fighters." Twilight said smiling.

"Wakaba. I heard a while back that you have some friends that wanted to join Fairy Tail. Is that offer still open?" Twilight asked.

"I don't know. I can certainly try." Wakaba said more serious.

"Please try to get them to join and others if you can. I will leave recruitment to you for now." Twilight appointed.

"Very good Twilight. Leave it to me." Wakaba said while smiling. He quickly made her way out of the guild.

"Macao. I need you to get me some details regarding the new guild hall. Some values regarding payment and taxes and stuff. Also get me a list of middle mans that gets us quests. I need to talk to them." Twilight appointed.

"Understood!" Macao said as he entered Gramp's office to get the paperwork together.

"Jet, Droy, Alzack and Bisca. I will turn you guys into a team temporary. I need someone to keep questing. In order to keep the guild seem alive from the outside. I want you guys to take some harder quests to try and thin out some of them. The less paying jobs and easier jobs need to be more visible on the board. If we are going to get any new guild members, they need an easier time. Will you guys do this?" Twilight asked hopeful.

"We can do that. Extra money for us, and extra money for the guild. Leave it to me." Jet accepted.

"Sure!" Droy said excited.

"Of course. Thanks Twilight." Alzack said, Bisca merely nodded in agreement.

"Take any quest that is over one million jewels. Any quest below that must stay on the board for now." Twilight requested.

"What about the additional money? Where does that go?" Bisca asked.

"Well, since the rooms I made still exist in this new guild hall. I am going to invest into to training beginners. So that they are going to have an easier time out in the field. Among that is crafting new gear. And teaching about plants and other dangerous substances. I don't want anyone getting ill on the way to a quest or on their return route." Twilight stated.

"Meaning you will ask some other guilds for assistance. Right?" Alzack asked.

"That is correct." Twilight said smiling.

"I see. Recently another non-combat guild popped up and they specialize in teaching. Though I don't know if they take requests from other guilds." Alzack explained while his new teammates looked for a fun quest.

"Is that so? I will check it out. Where is it?" Twilight asked.

"It is hard to miss. Right next to the center of town. near the church." Alzack said.

"Alright. Thanks. Have fun you four!" Twilight said as the team headed out and Twilight wrote down which quest they took.

Meanwhile Macao was done sorting out the paperwork. "Twilight. In this folder all the expenses are laid out, this one has all the income inside of it. And this one contains details about the new guild hall. And finally in this map a list of contacts regarding quests are sorted inside." He said as he hands it all over.

"Thanks Macao. Will you do me a favor and get the mayor of this town to gramps office? I need to chat to them about the current situation." Twilight requested.

"Will be done. Should we get the magic council in on this?" Macao asked.

"No not yet. They will only hear from us if we need assistance. For now, we will be set." Twilight replied.

"Okay. Welp, time to get the mayor." Macao said as he walked out of the guild hall.

Meanwhile Twilight takes the papers to gramps office and studies them a great deal. Which points out that thanks to the lack of overpowered guild members, the amount of damage fees have been reduced by 90%. And thus the income by that amount extra. However, the lack of quests being accepted started to show. The amount of new quests being added had been reduced by 50%. Which is now being remedied by Wakaba's recruitment and Jet's new team.

As Twilight was about to inspect more papers. A soft knock came from the door.

"The door is unlocked. Do come in." Twilight said.

"So you have taken over the guild for now, huh. Little Twilight." The mayor said as he looks at her with a small smile.

Twilight then gave the mayor a small hug. "It is so good to see you, Mr. Allback." she said smiling in return.

"I agree. How was your vacation to Midi?" Allback calmly asked.

"It seems nothing escapes your sight, huh? It was certainly effective and fun." Twilight said smiling.

"Of course. I may not be a mage, but I am careful. So how can I help you, Little Twilight." Allback calmly asked.

"As you know. My team is currently stuck on Tenrou Island. They are alive. Most likely saved by one of Fairy Tail's grand magic spells." Twilight explained, "And since someone has to maintain this guild until their return, I need some help."

"So you called on me for this." Allback said smiling. His smile said that he knew what this was about.

"Money wise, I should be fine. However our guild will not survive with so little guild members. Some walked out the door. I need them to go back. Can you track them down for me? I want try and get them to go back home. Of course I will pay you with whatever form you deem is right." Twilight said smiling.

"Of course. What about those that have joined other guilds?" Allback asked.

"Tell me and I will let them go. Though I will probably still send them a letter." Twilight said.

"Alright. I will ask for a fee after my job is done. And Twilight?" Allback said.

"Yes?" Twilight asked curious.

"You do look great in the leadership position." Allback said as he walked out the door.

Twilight smiled at his compliment. Before heading back deep into the paperwork.

Twilight noted that thanks to Fairy Tail reduced quests acceptance, more guild around Fiore has popped up. Both good and bad. And finally, a report stating that both Zeref and Acnologia have appeared and disappeared at the same time. And finally she had time to look at the contact list. There were plenty of names Twilight knew, but also plenty she didn't know.

Twilight then began writing hundreds of letters to some of the many names on the contact list to warn them about Fairy Tail's reduced acceptance due to some unforeseen circumstances. And to express that Fairy Tail was still very much active. And finally to explain that there is a new master temporarily taking control of Fairy Tail. And using her portal magic she send them rapidly all over Fiore and beyond.

"Master! I brought some of my friends that wish to join!" Wakaba's voice rang out.

Twilight then walked from the master office and into the bar. "Nice to meet you all. I am the new temporary master of Fairy Tail. Twilight Scarlet." Twilight introduced, "What are all of your names?" she asked.

The five new rather young members shifted slightly in shock. "Where is gramps?" One asked worried.

"Alive and well. However due to circumstances he is unavailable at this time." Twilight said calmly.

"Alright! I am James Thod. I have ring magic and can you place the mark on my belly?" James said happily.

"I am Elena Thod, I am James's sister. I have Star Magic. I also want mine on my belly." Elena said. Her tone a bit more mature. She also was dressed like a rich girl, just like her brother.

"My name is Ann and that is Keeper my little brother. He doesn't talk much. He uses Nature magic and I have fire magic. Our surname is Garden. Since my family owns a brand with that name. We both want it on our left hand palm." Ann said loudly.

"And finally my name is Thomas Sparkle. I am a nobility but I want to fight like my grand parents. I am a knight that uses requip magic." Thomas said slightly with an familiar accent. Twilight couldn't put her thumb on it.

Twilight then proceeded to put the stamp on their body. "Wakaba. Please give them a tour of Fairy Tail's guild hall. And finally before you all go. How are you all living near Fairy Tail?" Twilight asked.

"A house in this city." Both Ann and Elena answered at the same time.

"I also found a nice abode to live in." Thomas said.

"Very well. Have fun and if you need me, just yell." Twilight said smiling and watched them walk past all the new features all over the guild hall.

"This is going to be an interesting seven years." Twilight said knowingly. As she went back to work.

Author's Note

Is it a bit late to call this a prologue? I mean I am 85k words deep. Nah, this truly was the start of the book. And no, I did not plan that. The amount of words I mean. Oh and we aren't even half way. 100k words here I go! (which at minimum is three chapters)

Also I realized that I already made a prologue. But this prologue is the prologue of book from the creator. Not our prologue, since Twilight's warp into this book is our prologue.

Twilight Vermillion

It's been seven days since Twilight had stepped up to be Guild master. During that small time, she chatted with the few remaining guild members to learn what had happened in her absence. She was disappointed to find that another guild attacked her family. While most might address it with anger. In Twilight's eyes, Jose was just someone that needed to understand that his actions held weight. As Twilight could easily understand why someone could buckle under the sheer amount of desire to be strong and powerful.

Since that power could also corrupt him. And although Twilight understood why Gramps did what he did. She feared that this was not enough. In fact, she had a pretty good idea about what was to happen next.

"Those that besiege power with power. Will only find themselves back where they started." Twilight said out loud at the window she was seeing through.

"What?" Macao asked as he looks at Twilight confused.

"I expect that his hatred will now only grow. When cornered, a man will do crazy things to get what he wants." Twilight continued without missing a beat.

"So you expect him to retaliate differently?" Macao asked, still slightly confused. But the more he thought about. The more it made sense.

"Yes. Macao, you might be wondering why I suddenly called you into this office. I have a job for you." Twilight said as she turns to look up at him. Since despite her travelling, she didn't grow an inch. Not that it mattered to Twilight. She was far too busy thinking about other things.

"You want me to spy on him?" Macao asked slightly stunned at the fact.

"No. I need you to find him. I wish to have a little chit-chat with him." Twilight said.

"But what could I bait him with?" Macao asked.

"I have the power to return his magic back to him. All I need is a little favor." Twilight said serious.

"But he attacked our guild hall! Your room! And Lucy!" Macao said as he raised his voice in anger a little. But Twilight neither flinched nor raised an eyebrow at his anger.

"Like gramps probably said himself. It's merely a building. We can rebuild it. Which he did. I like the new upgrades to my room anyhow." Twilight simply stated.

"But Lucy!" Macao said, his voice a lot softer now.

"Exactly. If we don't do something. Lucy will be in danger. Or more specifically, her dad. You see, I expect him to retaliate in a way no normal sane human would do. By attacking the weakest point or the connection with her dad." Twilight said as she raised her voice. Not out of anger, but out of the seriousness of the situation.

"He is... He is... Going to kill him?" Macao asked shocked at the implication.

"Indirectly. Yes. Probably some kind of poison that is almost undetectable. I am certain of this, since he used what you guys described as poisonous fire. If we could cast that type of fire, he must have a deep understanding of both fire magic and poison magic." Twilight explained.

"My god." Macao said stunned in shock at this. But then he shook his head and asked, "What do you need me to do?"

"Find him. Alive and well. But be quick, the amount of darkness is growing in him. Soon our enemies will find him faster than you." Twilight said.

"Can I bring in a team with me?" Macao asked hopeful.

"No. I trust you with this. I need him to trust me as well." Twilight said.

"Find him, then what?" Macao asked.

"Send me a message over an orb. And I will teleport to you. Make sure we are alone." Twilight said with a small smile.

"Understood." Macao said as he ran out of the office and guild hall as he ran into the direction of Jose's last known position.

Meanwhile Twilight just simply walked back into the guild hall with a orb in her hands. She placed it on the counter of the guild hall's bar. And took a seat. It has been so long since Twilight had the chance to do that. Though she was now waiting for the good news. However while waiting, she watched some of the new and old guild members do their thing as if the others were simply gone for a small while.

"Guild master!" Ann shouted at Twilight.

"Yes, yes. No need to shout. What is it?" Twilight asked a little annoyed.

"Sorry." Ann drooped a little, before looking back up at Twilight all hyped up, "I think I found another member that wants to you our guild!"

"That is indeed good news. Well, where is this new member?" Twilight asked.

"Oh. Right you can't see her." Ann suddenly said saddened.

"In what form is she?" Twilight asked with a small smile.

"Uh. She named it a phantom form." Ann explained.

"Is that so." Twilight said as she let her Friendship orb hover a little. It then lit up allowing everyone in the hall to see the phantom being.

"Nice to meet you. I am the guild master, Twilight Sparkle. How may I help you?" Twilight calmly asked as she looked at the phantom. Which was slightly stunned that she was visible.

"Uh. If you want, I could introduce you?" Ann offered. However Twilight shook her head at Ann. She allowed the phantom to simply speak up.

"My... My name is Sweetie. I died a few hundred years ago, I think." Sweetie admitted.

"My child. No matter what form you took. It matters little to me. Tell me, what is such a young ghost such as yourself doing in my guild?" Twilight asked. She gave the phantom as small smile to encourage it to speak up.

"I didn't want to join. I need you help." Sweetie admitted.

"I know." Twilight simply stated as she still simply smiled.

"I need someone to find someone for me. Her name is Twilight Sparkle." Sweetie admitted.

"She is in Midi. Why?" Twilight answered.

"No, no. Not her. She is a different Twilight Sparkle. I mean the one from Equestria." Sweetie admitted.

Twilight didn't flinch nor looked surprised. She was still carrying the same smile as before and asked, "Why?"

"Because. Trixie, my sister's best friend. Has been searching for her for awhile now. Ever since she befriended Shining Armor, she has been searching for her. Hoping she would go home early." Sweetie explained.

"Sweetie. If can, then can you please, enter my office. We will talk further there." Twilight simply said.

As Sweetie hovered into it, as she did so, Ann spoke up, "Sorry master. I knew she wasn't going to be a new member. I just needed your help."

"Ann. We are your family. Don't worry. Just ask, and we will assist. Like family." Twilight said as she turned to her, and give her a hug.

"Yeah. I will remember that." Ann said as she smiled and walk back towards the table with her friends.

Before Twilight turned around to meet Sweetie properly. She looked at Wakaba deeply in the eye. And nodded some kind of message at him. Wakaba realized what Twilight said and walked towards her, and stood next to the door. This is to stop anyone from interfering.

Twilight then turned into her office and closed the door. She took a seat behind the desk.

"So you came from Equestria." Twilight stated.

"Yes. However after one hour, I will be pulled back." Sweetie admitted.

"I am sorry. But she isn't going back." Twilight said with a sad smile.

"But why not? Shining Armor is starting to become desperate. While his parents have already given up hope." Sweetie almost shouted.

"Because without her memories. No matter if she knew the spell. She won't be able to go home. It is sadly a condition." Twilight explained.

"That is bull. And you know it!" Sweetie shouted angry.

"Sweetie... Belle. That is a fact." Twilight said as the mere mention of Sweetie's name resurfaced some memories.

At the mention of Sweetie's last name, Sweetie flinched shocked. "How do you know my last name?" she asked stunned.

"I don't know. I do not remember." Twilight admitted.

"Wait..." Sweetie finally put two and two together.

"Yes. I am afraid that I still do not remember. And without the rest of my guild, it will be impossible to recover my memories. But Sweetie Belle. Do not worry. My time will come." Twilight said as all of her magic orbs were floating next to each other. Shining a low dim while buzzing with magic.

"Wait. What are you doing?" Sweetie asked concerned.

"I do not know how to go back myself. But I do know how to return others." Twilight simply answered as her magic orb buzz became louder and louder.

"NO! WAIT!" Sweetie shouted as Twilight's magic held Sweetie in place.

"I am sorry. But I will not go home yet. I still haven't fulfilled my purpose here. And to answer your question. My parents haven't given up hope yet, they are simply awaiting my return. Goodbye, my little pony." Twilight said as her magic buzzed, and she casted a powerful spell, returning Sweetie Belle from where she came.

"Are you serious about what you stated?" Wakaba asked slightly sad.

"Yes. Even though I know how to go back, something prevents me from doing so. My memories need to be returned first or I can never go home. And yes, I did say home. Don't get me wrong, my guild is my family. But so is my pony counterpart family. And they have been waiting for so long. They deserve it for waiting for so long." Twilight admitted. And to her surprised, Wakaba smiled at this.

"I am happy you have finally decided to choose. Though I am a bit sad, that one day, you will be gone. I understand completely. Besides, you might have gone on an adventure in our world. But you have yet to do so, in Equestria." Wakaba admitted happily.

"Does Gramps share your sentiment?" Twilight asked curiously.

"Yes. He is happy to have a grand-daughter such as yourself. But he really does hope, that one day you get to see your own family again." Wakaba admitted.

Twilight closed her eyes and smiled, "I suppose so. Just as my family is currently missing me. I will wait for my current family to return. I can wait an eternity for them. Since without them, I cannot go home. The only one that can, is none other than Lucy Heartfillia." she admitted.

"Why her?" Wakaba asked curious.

"She is the key. Since she is loved by the spirit king and his spirits. She is the only one in existence with the power to allow me to go home. She is the holder of the key for me to go home. All she needs to do, is find my key and de-summon me. Then I can go home. And perhaps, maybe, she could summon me again in the future." Twilight admitted.

"Wait. So you are a golden key?!" Wakaba asked shocked.

Twilight smiled, "Believe me, I am as shocked as you. However, I know I am. Since I can talk directly to the spirit king without the need to go to him and without owning a key with summoning magic." she said.

"Wait! But every golden key represents an constellation. Which one are you?" Wakaba asked stunned.

"Monoceros. The constellation of the unicorn." Twilight simply answered.

"Since you probably were a unicorn when you teleported. Of course! How else could it have been. Where is your key now?" Wakaba asked as he finally understood what this meant.

"Shattered. Only a key owner and it's spirit can find this key. And the only way for it to restore itself, is through regaining my memories. Lucy, her team and myself, will have to go on a grand adventure. To regain my memories, and to gain a powerful ally." Twilight explained.

"Will this allow you to go back and forth at will?" Wakaba asked surprised.

"Technically. However I will only truly appear if my services are truly needed. That is going to be setback. But in exchange, she will gain the world's most powerful magical being in existence. Me!" Twilight stated.

"I see. Which means, you are going to have to wait. And maintain her home, huh?" Wakaba said smiling.

"That I will. That I will." Twilight repeated also smiling.

"But wait! In which form? Unicorn or Human?" Wakaba suddenly asked.

"Unicorn when initially spawned, however I can probably transform at will, when summoned. However after being de-summoned. The key will temporarily shatter. This is the cool-down before she can re-summon me." Twilight explained. Though she is merely stating her expectation. Not because she knows this for a fact. Or maybe something within herself is telling her that. There is currently no way of knowing.

"Huh. That will be unique huh?" Wakaba admitted.

"Yes it will. Now, Wakaba unless you have something else to talk about. I need to fill in some paperwork." Twilight asked dismissive.

"Uh, actually I admitted that I forgot to tell you some stories. Particularly about some new members among the old crew. Particularly about Lisanna, Juvia and Gajeel." Wakaba admitted.

Twilight smiled, "I told Mirajane it. And she luckily believed me. So she owes me a thousand bits." she simply said.

Wakaba blinked, "Anyways, Juvia and Gajeel used to be part of Jose's guild. They joined Fairy tail after the destruction of the guild and-" he tried to explain when Twilight's orb blinked. Twilight face suddenly turned serious.

"We will continue this talk later. I need to go." Twilight said as she grabs her orbs. Requiped into her combat gear and instantly teleported away towards the location of the transmission.

As soon as she teleported, she looked around to regain her bearings. She was in a forest to the east of Hargeon. As she could see some boats, though they looked very far away. As she shook her head, she walked towards the source of the transmission. Only to find signs of a fight. Realizing that this was a desperate transmission, she ran deeper into the forest.

Only to find Macao and Jose in a stalemate fight with a member of the dark guild Grimoire Heart. Someone that was strong, but not as strong as someone like Macao. Yet, from the injuries it was clear that both Jose and Macao were injured, while the dark guild member was not.

"Give him up! Our master Hades would love another member!" The dark guild member shouted while also using an evil laugh.

"Screw you! I already called my guild master. She is on her way here!" Macao shouted.

"Yomazu. That was your name, yes? Tell master Hades that unless he can give my magic back, I shall stay here!" Jose shouted.

This Yomazu was about to answer only for him to faint, thanks to Twilight's sleep spell.

"Twilight!" Macao shouted happily.

"Hmpf. Grimoire Heart, huh. They are nothing but puppets." Twilight said pissed.

"So you are Makarov's cute little daughter. It truly is nice to meet you. My name is Jose Porla. Technically the guild master of Phantom lord. Though they have disbanded sadly." Jose said with a fake politeness.

"It truly is good to meet you. Saint owner, Jose Porla. My name is Twilight Sparkle Vermillion. The current holder of the guild master status, owner of S rank and Saint rank... And recently also S rank mercenary." Twilight introduced.

"My. You must be quite powerful then, no?" Jose said, he tried to mask his fear. Though he failed to do so.

"Yes. Listen up. I have a proposal for you. In exchange that you regain your magic. You will go to Alakitasia and make a new guild there." Twilight proposed.

"Oh? Why all the way due west of Earth land?" Jose asked with surprisingly high amount curiosity.

"Because I expect another attack on Fiore soon. However, by the time it happens. I will be back home. I need someone to tip the king on future invasions. I want that person to be you." Twilight explained.

"I see. What reason do you have to trust me?" Jose asked.

However Twilight carried on without missing a beat, "Of course you will need some funding to start the project. I will send about fifty billion Jewels. And prevent the magic council from taking your Saint status in the process. How about it?" She asked again.

Jose smiled, "Deal." he said as he shook Twilight's hand.

Twilight then smiled, and used some ancient magic to let the magic flow back into Jose. Jose slowly felt his magic returning until it stopped. He then looked confused at Twilight.

"I have given you control over all your powers back. However due to Fairy law's ability, I cannot return your magic power. Which you will have to regain by training yourself once again." Twilight explained.

"I thank you, may your future stand bright." Jose genuinely complimented.

Twilight merely smiled, "And may you not wake up a lion once more." she replied. Before teleporting away.

And back Twilight was in her office. Wakaba hadn't moved from his seat as he waited for Twilight to return.

"As you were saying?" Twilight asked with a smile.

"About Juvia and Gajeel..." Wakaba said and continued his story and explanation*.

Author's Note

*If you want to know what he is talking about, just watch the damn show!

I was arguing to myself about the whole "Guild Master" thing with Twilight. Like how to continue it. Since my original intention was to create a big fight against Celestia, then make her fall into a seven year long sleep from the fallout.

But I thought that, that felt to go against Celestia's personality. So I made this change. However then I was stuck wondering what to do now. How to continue it and stuff. At first I thought about just skipping seven years. But realized that, that is against my way of writing. (And partially since I read the comments stating their renewed interest in my book)

So now what? Well I have decided to skip time differently. Each chapter for seven chapters straight, will be representing one year. Until the rest of Fairy Tail finally returns. So this is Chapter one from seven that is going to represent one year.

Regardless of my complaining at my own actions, I shall and will complete this book. Just expect a lot longer waiting times than before.

Anyways this will be the "Seven years of Guild master" Arc. (Just a heads up, I might be typing this and saying this. But I am truly curious what I am making now. So I might just eat my own words later on.)

Shagotte and Twilight

It's been a year since we last met Twilight. During this time, little changed. Most guild members stayed and in fact some new ones joined. Along side another flying cat, which called itself an Exceed. Twilight however never stopped calling it a cat, much to the exceed's annoyance.

Anyhow, the exceed called itself Shagotte. It was an exceed with one wing. Apparently she didn't mean to join, it just happend that way. Because she drank some alcohol and said yes, one too many times. The guild mark was placed on her back and despite Twilight being extremely annoying sometimes, she chose to follow Twilight around as her partner. Even if Twilight never did any quests.

Afterwards now that she thought about it some more. It made a bit of sense. After all, one wing would be hard to fly with and would make escaping dangerous scenarios rather... unpleasant. Not to mention. She also admitted to having zero combat ability. Which was something Twilight disagreed rather strongly against. During her drunken stupor, she play arm wrestling with other members of Fairy Tail while winning almost all members. Among which even Wakaba and Macao were unable to defeat her at such a simplistic game of strength.

When Twilight explained this to Shagotte, she blushed. And still tried and failed to state that she never trained any combat at all.

"Well in that case. Why don't we make use of our gym and see if you really are as weak as you make yourself as." Twilight offered as compromise.

"Fine!" Shagotte said annoyed.

And after one training test in the gym, it became clear. That either she was lying, or she was born strong. To which Twilight expected it to be the latter. As Twilight doubted that Shagotte was lying.

"Well since you are decently strong, even if you don't want to learn any magic. Why not learn some basic self-defense moves? Just in case of course." Twilight offered to a still blushing but also confused Shagotte.

"Hm. Well I would love to help Carla... Fine. Will you be the one to teach me?" Shagotte asked.

"I will be. Though I am not as good as my sister in hand-to-hand combat. But I can certainly try." Twilight said with a smile.

"You have a sister?" Shagotte asked surprised.

"Yes. And technically a brother, though I do not remember him very well. What little I do remember is that he join some kind of army. So he is probably also relatively good at hand-to-hand, though it's probably hoof-to-hoof." Twilight said as she mumbled the last bit.

"Is that so? That is a big family you have. I only have a daughter. My husband is no more. Nor do I have a sister or a brother. Or parents for that matter." Shagotte admitted. She sounded a little jealous.

"What are you talking about? The moment you joined Fairy Tail, you become a member of our family. And gets treated as such." Twilight said smiling.

"Is that so? Anyways, where do we begin?" Shagotte said as she switched gears. Though it was clear that the fact that she gained a new family, made her very happy. As Twilight could merely sense her happiness. Without having to see it.

"Sure. Well since strength won't be the problem. Perhaps we should work on your form." Twilight explained. She then showed a good beginners form of combat. Shagotte replicated the moves. She was shown the basic punch, double punch and kick move. And then she was told to keep practicing that for now.

"The better you get at the foundation. The easier it becomes to train new skills." Twilight explained.

"Alright. Is there anything else I should try before I go and train those moves?" Shagotte asked.

"Yes. I know you don't want to train magic, but the thing I am about to introduce can do that, but that is not the current purpose. I will teach you on how to meditate. Though it could be used to train your magic capacity. In this case, it's for training your mind. When in combat, you might need to stop all thoughts you had, and focus solely on attacking and defending. If you can train your mind to focus when that happens, you will feel a lot lighter on your head when the inevitable happens." Twilight explained. She then showed the basic form of meditation and what to do exactly when using the form.

Shagotte tried it and loved it. Though she was having a hard time, which surprisingly only made Shagotte want to do it more. So for the rest of the last year, she has trained punch, double punch and kick. And also trained the mind.

However, this year she started her training on something else. She was given a book on hand-to-hand combat and told to pick a few moves to train. She then trained them a bit and her mind as much. It became clear that Shagotte had not only gotten stronger physically, but also mentally. That she finally had the balls to ask Twilight for something.

"Partner?" Shagotte asked Twilight. Twilight instantly perked up, this was the first time Shagotte used that word at the start of a sentence.

"Yes, Shagotte?" Twilight asked surprised, but with a smile.

"Do you want to take a quest with me? I want to see what my current body can do, and I want test myself. Can I?" Shagotte finally asked. Everyone that was talking in the guild stopped or dropped what they were doing when they heard that. Most looked shocked, however everyone had a smile.

Twilight eyes widen, only for her to blink and smile. "Sure. Choose any quest. I will give you backup." she said finally.

Shagotte looked incredible relieved. But also excited as she ran towards the bulletin board filled with quests. And after a few minutes, she took a one hundred thousand Jewels quest. That required them to kill some pesky goblins. It was an easy quest normally. But for someone like Shagotte, this is the ultimate challenge. And she knew it.

"Alright let's go. Macao! Please keep an eye on the guild in my absence!" Twilight ordered.

"Yes, Master!" Macao said as he took a seat at the bar.

The rest of the day was Twilight and her partner Shagotte traveling using a familiar pig taxi towards their destination. Their destination was Clover Town, the location that held the guild master convention was in a while. It has been two hours since their travels began, however it wouldn't take very long. Since they took the train for most of the trip. However, due to an incident that involves Natsu's team blowing up Clover town it was now merely a hole that was slowly being converted back into a town.

However during construction, the host of the convention ran into some goblins. Which became an issue. And that is the reason why Shagotte and Twilight were going there now.

Shagotte was going to take care of the goblins, while Twilight was going to use her incredibly strong repair magic to restore the entire valley. Atleast that was going to be the plan Twilight made in her head. Of course she must first get there. Which they did, after waiting an additional one hour.

"Oink!" The pig said.

"We have arrived. Here take the jewels!" Twilight said as she threw him a bag of jewels. Which the pig promptly refused for some reason.

"Wait. Why are you refusing?" Twilight asked the pig confused. Which she got the answer after talking with the pig for a few more moment.

"Fine. Give them the message that Jose has regained his magic and WILL resume his Saint duties." Twilight said as she practically shouted the "Will" into the pigs ears.

"Oink!" The pig saluted as he marched off into the distance.

"Who paid for our ride?" Shagotte asked.

"The magic council." Twilight simply said.

"Ah." Shagotte said pleased.

"Yeah well. It doesn't exactly please me. Unless it is my old friend paying for it, which it wasn't. Since this means the magic council is keeping tabs on me." Twilight said less pleased.

"They must have a reason, no?" Shagotte suggested.

"Oh I know the reason. Not that it matters much. Come on, we are nearly there." Twilight said as she moves on. In both the physical sense, as well as to dismiss the sentiment. Much to Shagotte's sadness.

"Before we go, I need to ask you something." Shagotte said.

"Sure thing. What is it?" Twilight asked as she looked back at Shagotte.

"Why do you want to train me so much? I mean, I have done some... questionable stuff. And I am more of a mother than anything else." Shagotte asked serious.

"You are a mother. Carla is your daughter. Is it wrong for me to want the mother to be strong enough to protect her youngster?" Twilight replied.

"Is it because you have no mother?" Shagotte asked curiously.

"Oh I have a mother alright. Not that I can see her due to circumstances. Carla has an adventurers spirit. And so do I. And its thanks to my spirit that I am now stuck where I am. I do not want Carla to go through the same thing I have." Twilight replied honestly.

"I see. If the mother is stronger, then she wouldn't end up like you. Correct?" Shagotte offered.

"It is certainly a part of it. But also, and don't tell anyone I said this. But in all honesty, it feels as if I am close to my own mother. Yes, you are an exceed and Carla's mother. But I haven't been able to see my own mother for a long time. Being near another mother feels as if I too am getting a bit of motherly love." Twilight admitted blushingly so. Showing Shagotte how lonely she actually is.

Shagotte's eyes widen, until her smile turns motherly. "May I ask your circumstance?" Shagotte honestly asked.

"A wrong warp into a dimension that isn't my own." Twilight admitted.

"So, you aren't supposed to be in the world of Fiore?" Shagotte asked suddenly a lot more serious.

"Yes. I came from a world named Equestria. And as the name states, I am a pony. A unicorn to be precise. But due to my own recklessness, I got wrong warped into this world. And now I am stuck. I can only return once Lucy Heartfillia is back and her team. We then have to go on a grand adventure to regain my memories. Only then, can I go home." Twilight explained.

"I see. I suppose you are similar to us Exceeds then. We also came from another world. Though we cannot go home permanently since the disappearance of magic from that world." Shagotte explained.

"Yes. But we both know that, that was under different circumstances than mine. Had I never touched that stupid book and tried to teleport using a not yet mastered spell. This wouldn't have happened. In your case it was life or death. In mine it was mere stupidity." Twilight said frustrated, but also sniffed. It has been awhile since she last had cried.

"Twilight. Listen. You made mistakes, any mortal creature does that. It makes you human or unicorn. Regardless, you never gave up hope, did you? Despite everything you are still searching for a way back home. Even if you remember very little about that time, you cling on to the last of your memories. That is very impressive. Most would have already given up." Shagotte explained in a motherly tone.

"I am different. Not merely due to my race, but my innate ability for magic. A unicorn is born with magic, a human is not. I am a cheat." Twilight admitted frustrated.

Shagotte stopped talked and merely hugged Twilight, giving her a bit of her love. Causing Twilight to collapse in her warm fur. "I am sorry." she merely said, realizing that she was only making the situation more complicated then it had to be.

And Twilight responded with some soft sobs inside of the hug. And after a bit of time, Twilight finally released the hug. "Thank you, I needed that. Now why don't we go and get rid of those Goblins. I will for now stand back and watch. I will help you if I think you need it." Twilight said with a smile.

Shagotte also released the hug, revealing that she too had shed some tears that she didn't know she had. She then nodded at Twilight as she and her body automatically went into a combat stance like a real fighter. And then they ran into the forest in search of those goblins. Twilight was smiling at Shagotte for the mere fact that she was now able to switch from being kind to being serious in mere moment. All thanks to her meditation and training.

As Twilight looked ahead, she sealed her magic in a way that prevents monsters from detecting her. That way, no monster would run away from her. After doing that, she spots some goblins ahead, however Shagotte was faster and instantly jump kicked the goblins. Crushing the face of the goblin into the ground, but not enough to kill it. But it was enough to atleast stun it. As Twilight got closer, she saw a rare sight.

A goblin king was sitting there at the base of the massive crater. However despite him being far stronger that Shagotte, Twilight still did nothing but watch from a distance. And also Shagotte was outmanned and outgunned, but Shagotte cared little about that as she slaughtered one goblin after another. She had quality over quantity. Which kept her still slightly stronger then her foe, but not faster or better. After she killed about a hundred goblins or so, the goblin king finally had enough and pounced on Shagotte.

Since his move was sudden, Shagotte was hit by the attack, but she merely backed off from the king and continued to pressure his guards instead. However she was now fully aware of the king's presence. And wasn't likely to get hit again, which she showed by dodging seemingly impossible attacks from the king. As the king overextended however, Shagotte took that chance to give the king a very powerful punch in the belly.

The punch was powerful enough to sent the king flying into the trees. Right at the location of Twilight. However Twilight merely moved from her position, letting the king to fly through several trees before he recovered. Twilight could tell that the king was surprised at Shagotte's strength, but this only made the king that much more aware of Shagotte. And also it made him smile.

Twilight knew that smile, it's the smile of a strong individual meeting a capable but beatable foe. Not confidence, but respect. Even if Shagotte couldn't beat him, the king knew he found his match. Even Twilight gave the king a smile, since the king was also aware of her presence. But Twilight didn't make a move, even when the king threw a tree at Twilight. Which she simply dodged and moved further away from the king.

It was then that the king made an unusual move, instead of focusing on Twilight. He kept his whole attention on Shagotte. Which made Twilight realize that this king was extreme intelligent. But also not what it appeared to be. Causing Twilight to scan the king from a distance. Which confirmed Twilight's suspicion.

The king and his goblins are summoned beings. The magical signature suggested that the Rune knights summoned these beings. Someone tried to test Twilight, and failed since she wasn't going to fight. Instead they fought her partner. Which made her realize something.

Someone at the magic council realized Twilight had gained a partner. And probably decided to test said partner. But whoever it was, paid close attention. Since they knew her strength to a certain degree. Summoning only goblins the level of Shagotte. And Twilight had a pretty good idea who it was.

'Lahar.' Twilight thought as she smiled. She then scanned the valley and detected two rune knights. Lahar and probably someone named Doranbolt.

Twilight then smiled at the direction of the orb that was recording the fight. She knew Lahar was watching. And made a piece sign and stuck her tong out at him.

"Twilight Sparkle." Lahar said now smiling at the orb.

"Who is she?" Doranbolt asked confused.

"Current guild master of Fairy Tail and a Saint." Lahar stated.

"She is a Saint?!" Doranbolt asked shocked. His eye bulged at the fact.

"Yes. She is easily stronger than Acnologia. And might even rival Zeref in sheer magic power." Lahar explained.

"But she is tiny!" Doranbolt shouted in denial.

"You mustn't judge a book by its cover." Twilight said as she teleported behind Lahar and Doranbolt.

"Yes. It could get you killed." Lahar agreed as he simply closed his eyes and smiled. It had been a while since he last saw Twilight.

"How do I not know you?" Doranbolt asked surprised.

Twilight merely raised her eyebrow at the mention. "Unlike you who can manipulate memories. I simply did not exist when you were last in the Fairy Tail guild." she simply stated.

"How do you..." Doranbolt shouted agitated as he automatically grabbed his magic stick.

"Are you sure you want to do that?" Twilight said as she slow turned her head, as a small smile was forming.

"Doranbolt. Yield! She is not a foe you can beat!" Lahar shouted agitated at him.

"I sense no magic power from her!" Doranbolt shouted as he disregarded Lahar's warning and charged Twilight anyways.

Twilight shook her head and smiled, "Well alright then. Boop!" Twilight calmly said as she boops Doranbolt's nose mid charge, causing him to get literally blasted off the cliff as the sheer knockback force of the boop forced him off the cliff.

Lahar sighed at Doranbolt's foolishness. Then subsequently ignored his pleas of help as he falls down off the cliff while he turns to talk with Twilight, "So... hiding your magic, huh?" he said.

"If I don't, all creatures will run away from me." Twilight simply shrugged.

"Then this quest. Did you accept it or..." Lahar asked as he turns to his orb.

"No. My partner, Carla's mother, Shagotte. She has recently been training hand-to-hand combat and has shown quite a bit of promise. She wanted to test her skills on some goblins." Twilight explained.

"Ah. So it would seem. She isn't as strong as anyone else in your guild. But she has some good determination and willpower. I expect that after this quest she will be a lot stronger. And a lot more capable of being your partner." Lahar said smiling.

"She is like a mother I never had. Even if I don't really need her strength. I do need her motherly love. Since Gramps or dad is currently unable to give me any." Twilight admitted.

"I understand. About gramps..." Lahar suggested.

"Got saved by Fairy Sphere. It just takes time to recharge. And show itself. The seal alone can take up to seven years to break itself. My sister Mavis is doing all she can. But it takes time." Twilight said dismissive.

"Fairy Sphere?" Lahar asked confused.

"One of Fairy magic's grand spells. Able to block any magical attack. Even from Acnologia." Twilight stated.

"Is that so? Well that is amazing news! So you are merely keeping your guild clean of debts and maintain their home, huh?" Lahar asked.

"Exactly." Right as Twilight stated that, her senses told her that Shagotte needed help.

"Welp. I think my partner needs my help. I am sure we can another time later." Twilight suddenly said.

"I agree. She just took massive damage." Lahar simply stated, "Good luck! You won't probably need it though!"

Twilight simply smiled before teleporting back. As soon as she is back, she scans there area for Shagotte's magical signature and sees her laying on the floor injured.

"How goes the fight?" Twilight simply asked.

"He is too strong..." Shagotte coughed injured.

Normally at this point, Twilight might have intervened. Yet something told her, that if she does so now. Shagotte won't learn from it. So instead she was going to have to act unconcerned at the situation.

"It looks like to me, that you are simply giving up." Twilight teased.

Shagotte looks up at Twilight shocked, "I thought you are my back up!" she shouted.

"I am. And yet I feel that you are giving up hope too soon. After all you accepted this quest. Are you telling me, that I made an mistake training you?" Twilight asked. She was using tough love to try and push her to try harder.

As Shagotte's eyes widen at the statement. And also realized why Twilight was doing this. She looked back at the king that was giving her a victorious smirk. She then lowered her eyelids and said, "No you have not."

"Well I think I have. Is this really all you are capable of? Is this really all you can do?" Twilight taunted.

"No..." Shagotte said slowly, "No." she repeated as a small fire started to burn in her mind.

"So that king took your child and all you can do is lay here in shock. You have trained and worked hard to get here and all you do is expect another to succeed where you should?!" Twilight shouted, though internally she was smiling. She could tell that Shagotte wasn't done. All she was doing is push her to try harder.

"No... No!" Shagotte repeated faster this time, her determination was slowly but surely burning brighter and brighter. While the king merely smirked harder at her 'False' attempts to fight back.

"Really? Then why are you still laying there... All weak. Unable to do anything. If you can beat that king. Then show me!" Twilight taunted and shouted.

It was then that she finally stood up, her paws clenched in sheer rage and determination. She then released her fist and took a deep breath. All her training came back to her and she looked at the king. Anger and rage was present, but not dominant. Her desire to succeed at this test overpowered everything else.

She then stared at the king and give him a smug smirk. The king flinched at the sheer determination. He then smiled and charged Shagotte once more. With a roar similar to a lion, Shagotte charged back at him. As she uses everything she had to beat the king. To overcome an insurmountable challenge.

And the fight was on, once more. Twilight then hid among the trees with an massive smile and a proud stance. Shagotte was taking a lot of hits, but neither flinched nor cared. She was too busy beating the shit out of the king goblin. While king goblin was slowly but surely overwhelmed with each and every punch, Shagotte became stronger and stronger.

Her rage fueled her strength. Her anger, the determination. Her willpower, the sheer ability to take hits. And then she does something unexpected. Like her instincts told her, she does a half moon kick. Smashing the king into the ground and proceeded to drop kick his ass over and over.

Twilight in the background blinked, 'Huh. I didn't teach her that. Perhaps you are a lot more of a warrior then you let on.' She though proudly.

At this point the fight became one sided as Shagotte overwhelmed and over-powered the goblin king. Then she finished him off, giving the king an extremely powerful punch that had been supercharged by her anger and rage. As the punch made contact with the king, the king gets smashed through thousands of trees and rocks until hitting the cliff where Lahar and Doranbolt had stood. Smashing him through the mountain, overdoing it by a massive margin. Killing the king in the process.

Shagotte then roared and fainted out of sheer exhaustion. Before she could hit the ground, Twilight caught her. The forest or what is left of the forest finally became quiet as the fight was finally over. Twilight then healed the wounds Shagotte had received and jumped up on the cliff where Lahar was standing.

"Wow. She overpowered and overwhelmed a being I never though she would be able to defeat." Lahar said proud and stunned at sheer amount of destruction the Shagotte had left behind.

Twilight nodded, "Alright. My turn." she said as she released her magic seals. Allowing her orbs to fly besides her.

"Restoration." Twilight said in a deep voice as absolutely massive spell appeared over the entirety of the valley. As her magic started to restore the entire valley in one go. The crater turned into Clover town. And the trees that were destroyed by Shagotte restored to their former glory. That also included the hole made by the goblin king through the mountain.

"Your magic is unbelievable as always." Lahar said as he looks at the spell in awe.

"As much as my magic is awesome. I am honestly more impressed by Shagotte. She did something that is incredibly awesome." Twilight admitted honestly.

"Yes. Shagotte did an amazing job. However..." Lahar turned serious.

"Yes. She has to choose. Does she stay with Fairy Tail or will she go back to her town that they made." Twilight said in agreement.

"What are you saying." Shagotte said grumpily. She was still very tired, but apparently not too weak to stand up straight.

"I am staying of course. I will just appoint someone else to lead the exceeds. I want more adventures and fights!" Shagotte said as she highlight her desire to fight more.

Twilight gave Shagotte a toothy grin, "Welp, the queen has spoke." she teased.

"Do you want me to do that? Or are you going to visit on your own?" Lahar asked more seriously.

"I will go back myself. In fact, I want to show Twilight the town which houses the exceeds. If she doesn't mind that is." Shagotte said with shaking her head at Lahar.

"Sure thing. Are we close?" Twilight asked curiously.

"Actually yes. There are just on the other side of that mountain." Shagotte admitted as she points at the mountain to the north east of Clover Town.

"Huh. Are you sure they aren't terrified then? You let out some primal screams I must say." Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow.

"How would they from this distance?" Shagotte questioned.

"Echo." Lahar deadpanned. Which caused Shagotte to sputter as she was unsure what to say next.

"Eh. If I can explain that the situation was desperate. I am sure they would understand." Twilight dismissed as she noticed Shagotte's nervousness.

"Anyways. We got what we came here for. I thank you for the wonderful display of strength Miss Shagotte. Here is the one hundred thousand Jewels plus a small bonus of another one hundred thousand for defeating the king. And Twilight I will send you the money for restoring Clover town to your account." Lahar said as he gives Shagotte the extra large bag of jewels over to her. And nodding pleased towards Twilight.

"Thank you sir. I will take more quests like this one in the future." Shagotte admitted happily.

"Though I will assign a team to assist Shagotte, since I will not stand watch and let my family kill itself." Twilight added after seeing Lahar's concerned look.

"But why?" Shagotte asked disappointed.

"I want you to gain more experience before we attempt such a stunt." Twilight explained.

"Fine." Shagotte pouted.

Twilight and Shagotte then waved Lahar goodbye as they continue their adventure toward the town full of exceeds to the north east of Clover Town. This time they slowly walked towards it, instead of taking a pig taxi. Shagotte was tired, but her determination prevented her from fainting again. Instead she sucked it up and kept walking.

After two hours of constant walking later, Shagotte and Twilight had arrived at the town called "Earth Land" which apparently was a throw back at the name of the previous world where they came from. As soon as they enter, Twilight and Shagotte sweat dropped. Everyone was panicking and it was quickly revealed that they did in fact hear the roar.

"Your highness! You must hide! A terrible beast just screamed in the distant." Martam said in a panic. He was someone from the four elders that stood besides Shagotte, the queen.

"About that..." Shagotte sweat dropped as she admit that it was her.

"What do you mean?! Were you fighting a great beast or something?!" Martam asked annoyed.

"Actually she was. She was fighting a Goblin King." Twilight said faster then Shagotte.

"A what?!" Martam stood there stunned.

"And yes, I won." Shagotte said suddenly a lot more proudly.

"That calls for a celebration!" Martam suddenly shouted, "Everyone! Our queen just defeated a Goblin King! We need to celebrate!" He shouted extra loud over the panic.

And instantly, the panic disappears and makes way for respect and awe. As the whole town turns into a massive festival. Twilight was impressed with own sudden everyone was willing to change gears. As she and Shagotte entered the town hall. She puts her paw on the four elders.

"We need to talk." Shagotte said a bit more serious.

As Twilight, Shagotte and the four elders got comfy around a big conference table. Shagotte decided to speak up.

"That Goblin King was a test for my abilities. As I have been training my paw-to-paw combat with Twilight here for the past year." Shagotte admitted serious.

"Wow. You have gotten a lot stronger." Majeer admitted pleasantly surprised.

"However..." Twilight spoke up, "It has created a new... conundrum. You see, at this point it's about, whether or not she stays with Fairy Tail or not. Since she got herself a Guild Mark in her drunken stupor." she stated

"Is that so. Well I can't talk for everyone here. But I will support which ever decision our queen makes." Mysdroy said smiling.

"I agree." Majeer said also smiling.

"I also agree." Muganto admitted.

"Your highness, we will support whatever decision you make. After all this is your life. You have lead us, but you deserve the same freedom as anyone else. Whatever you do, we will always await your return. Because you deserve to be with your child." Martam simply explained also smiling.

As those words caused Shagotte to tear up, she shakes the tears off her face and looks hardened at Twilight and nods. "Then I am going to stay with Fairy Tail. I want to learn more about the world. Fight more difficult fights. And stay as Twilight's partner." she admitted serious.

The four elders smiled, "Then we will assign someone to take your place. Do not worry. Go have fun. Just know, we will always be here for you. You will always have a home to return to. If we need help, we will send Fairy Tail a quest." Martam explained.

The four elders then stood up and gave Shagotte a hug, "And Twilight. Do take good care of our queen. She is of royal blood. And one of the last of its kind. I trust that you will succeed in your own journey. And Shagotte? Do return yes? We will be waiting for you." Muganto requested while giving them both a proud smile.

"Of course. As guild master of Fairy Tail. I promise to take good care of Shagotte." Twilight said with a bow.

"Of course I will return. Perhaps next time with Carla and Happy." Shagotte said happily.

Twilight and Shagotte proceeded to enjoy the rest of the festival only to return a few hours later by train. Shagotte was sleeping, while Twilight was staring out the window. She was going to have to take care of a lot more paperwork.

Author's Note

(2/7 chapters until end of Guild master of Fairy Tail Arc)

I always thought that Shagotte was an underused character in the Canon. So I decided to make use of her as Twilight's partner. She is the first non-dragon slayer to gain an exceed as partner. (Though apparently she has a role in the 100 years quest arc, but this is my interpretation of her)

(~~Look I already ate my words. This was fun to make. As I don't really need to make any new OCs~~)

Twilight and the queen

It's been a year since Shagotte had become Twilight's partner. And she had made a lot of progress. She was quite strong now, she is one of the first non magic users to join Fairy Tail. She is a mage. But she doesn't use her magic. Regardless, she fitted in just fine. She, in fact, took Mirajane's spot over as assistant and mostly worked at the bar.

However once in a while, she would go out along side Ann, James, Elena, Keeper and Thomas to do a quest or two. Though it wasn't the strongest group in Fairy Tail at the moment, it is the most active group. As in some of their good weeks, they would do fourteen quests a week. Which is about two quests a day. Which is a lot more then the average guild member would ever do in a single day. Or week for that matter. 'I am looking at you Nab' Twilight thought.

And thanks to their lack of strength, they would sometimes not make any damage while out questing. Though, more often then not, they would make some damage. It is still less damage then team Natsu could do in a single day. But damage is damage.

Another noticeable thing about Fairy Tail is that despite the lack of some of the more stronger guild members being there, it was as lively as ever. Twilight or Shagotte had to end a few brawls here and there. But it was almost always the same people that would start a fight. It's either Thomas or Romeo that would start a fight. And as a result, the two of them grew extremely close.

It's been three years since Twilight was appointed as Guild master. Although she had settled into the role about a year into it. However after three years she decided to upgrade rooms like she used to while also making friends with other guilds. Prevented people from dying and repairing the occasional city here and there. Life was good, but also mundane.

However today something changed that. Twilight had received a letter from the king of Fiore. From someone named Toma E. Fiore or Mato as nickname. He explained that in order to keep more guilds from fighting one another, he set up a tournament to give guilds a reason to fight in a controlled environment. And he invited Fairy Tail.

Though unsurprisingly, Twilight refused the invitation. Primarily because Fairy Tail isn't at their best at the moment. And also because right now, she has other priorities. However that letter was what she had refused was last week. This is another letter from the same person.

"Dear Twilight Sparkle,

It's me, Mato. So I saw that you had refused my invitation. I am disappointed that you will not participate. So instead I ask you a different favor. My daughter Hisui wants to meet you instead. Since you will not join the tournament, she wants to have an audience with you though she called it a tea party. I hope to hear from you soon.

Toma E. Fiore."

Twilight sighed, She really wanted to refuse that as well. But decided against doing that.

"Shagotte! Tell Macao to temporarily lead Fairy Tail. We need to go to the capital immediately." Twilight shouted.

"Okay." Shagotte said on the other side of the door.

As soon as Twilight exits the door, she walks over to Shagotte and nods. She sees Macao taking a seat at the bar. She and Shagotte then promptly walked out the guild hall and towards the Taxi station. They then took the taxi to the closest train station and took the rest of the ride by train.

"So what is this about?" Shagotte asked now that they are inside the train and about half way to the capital.

"The princess of Fiore wants to meet me. She wants to do it through a tea party. But honestly I couldn't care less. However if I also refuse that, then that will speak bad on Fairy Tail. So I had no choice." Twilight explained.

"Also?" Shagotte asked confused.

"They invited us for a guild vs guild tournament and I refused. Due to the lack of strong guild members in the guild." Twilight admits.

"That makes sense." Shagotte said. Disappointment was clear in her voice.

"I know you want to join that tournament. But it would require atleast five strong members to join the tournament. We have barely two that meet that requirement." Twilight said as she held Shagotte's shoulder.

"I see. Yes. in that case it would be kind of hard. Or down-right impossible for us to even get a chance of a win. Our combat power is simply not ready yet." Shagotte said in agreement.

"Anyways, had I refused the second letter. I would probably piss the king off. But that doesn't mean I like it." Twilight said annoyed.

The rest of the trip was quiet. As they stepped out the train and walked toward the castle.

"Halt! who goes there?" One of the palace guards shouted.

"Twilight Sparkle. I got an invitation from princess Hisui." Twilight said as she showed the letter.

"Ah! You have come much earlier then intended. Please follow me, she might not be ready with the tea party." The guard said as she led Twilight and her companion towards Princess Hisui.

"I am going to be rude. That is why I came here, before she could prepare any tea party. If she wants to meet. Then we shall merely chat. No need for tea or anything else." Twilight said rudely.

The guard hmpf-ed. He wasn't pleased but could atleast understand why she did it. The guard then turned towards a door and knocked three times on the door.

"Who is it?" A female voice inside called out.

"Guild master Twilight Sparkle. She has come on behalf of the invitation." The guard simply said.

"What?! Uh..." The female voice shouted in shock. Twilight and her companion could then hear a bunch of banging and thumps from inside. Which caused Twilight, Shagotte and the guard to sweat drip.

"Let them in." The female voice said slightly worried.

As the door opens, which reveals a young girl with green hair. "You must be Hisui. My name is Twilight Sparkle and this is Shagotte my companion." Twilight introduced.

"Yes. My name is Hisui E. Fiore. Nice to meet you. And you must be the queen of the exceeds, Shagotte. Good to meet you too." Hisui said as she bowed before Shagotte. As soon as she did so, the guard behind Twilight nearly fell over in shock. However Twilight promptly closed door behind her using her magic.

"Anyways. I am sure a princess such as yourself could have atleast probably figured out why I refused the invitation to the tournament, yes?" Twilight swiftly moved on when she noticed Shagotte discomfort.

Shagotte didn't like Hisui's bow. Since she has been learning the environment of Fairy Tail. And bowing was often used as a tease. So she put on a strained smile. Something that Hisui noticed immediately. Though she said nothing about it.

"Yes. Tenrou Island right?" Hisui answered knowingly while lifting up from her bow and while taking a seat on her couch.

"They are alive, but stuck under a seven year long seal. It's been three years. Only four years to go." Twilight replied.

"Is that so? Well that is good news. It does explain why you refused." Hisui said nodding in understanding.

"Anyways. Something tells me, that that is not the reason you wanted to meet me." Twilight said serious.

"I need you to leave Fiore immediately." Hisui said. However Shagotte took that as a threat and instantly went into a combat stance and stood in front of Twilight. Twilight smiled at Shagotte's reaction, but said nothing.

"Please elaborate. Shagotte here doesn't like it when I get threatened. So please do elaborate." Twilight warned.

"I don't mean it like that. Although I kind of do, but not like that. You are being that doesn't belong to this realm. We demand that you leave immediately." Hisui growled.

"Well too bad. She is stuck in this world without Lucy's help." Shagotte growled in return.

"I could de-summon you." Hisui offered.

"Not without my memories I can't." Twilight simply replied.

"What?" Hisui looked shocked.

"Master needs to regain her memories before she could return home. There is literally a barrier preventing her, if she tries without her memories." Shagotte said annoyed.

"And you still haven't been able to? But he said that you already have enough." Hisui said confused.

"Even with that in mind. I will and shall not go home until I have regained my memories. There is nothing you could do to force me." Twilight said annoyed as she also stood up. "It seems we are done here."

"No wait! I can help you! I have this key that is designed to get you out!" Hisui desperately offered.

Twilight simply shook her head, "I am afraid that you cannot help me. Goodbye." she said as she for the first time in her life, teleported from the capital all the way to Magnolia in one full teleport without getting dizzy or exhausted. It made lose her annoyance as she internally smiled at the accomplishment.

"She was mean." Shagotte said annoyed as she ignored the fact that Twilight teleported them all the way home. Since at some point Shagotte cared little about her strength since living at Fairy Tail does those things to you.

"She wants to do her part. In a story where she plays no role." Twilight said cryptically.

"Or warn you to tell you that someone is aware that you shouldn't be here." Shagotte suddenly realized.

Twilight looked at Shagotte and realized that, that was probably the reason. However she shrugged, "Why would that happen now, thirteen years deep? And not at the start?" Twilight questioned.

"You know what. That makes sense. Dully noted. Let's go home." Shagotte said as she realized that herself as well.

As Twilight return along side Shagotte. Weird things started to happen. Like Guild members getting ambushed by individuals called 'Story protectors' and the like. This was fine, for now atleast since it kept Twilight's guild members on their toes. Until it wasn't fine.

It was an ordinary sunny day. And Shagotte returned with her crew... on her back. They all looked severely injured and required immediate medical attention. Shagotte herself fainted as soon as she made her way back into the guild hall. And Twilight was absolutely furious. She had send them on a mission that required no combat, and yet they looked like they were attacked by Acnologia himself and survived somehow.

As Twilight and Porlyusica sat next to Shagotte analyzing her injuries. Ann woke up behind them and gave a bloody cough. Porlyusica immediately assisted her as she tried to sit up, only to be lectured by Porlyusica. Forcing her to lay back down, she looked at Twilight scared.

"Master..." Ann said as she coughed, "Those people behind the ambush are after you." she said scared.

"Did they mention why?" Twilight asked worried while holding her hand.

"They..." Ann coughed again, "They are trying to get rid of you. "To protect the integrity of the book" Or so they said." Ann admitted.

If Twilight was angry before, now she was downright enraged. Ambushing is bad. But attack her family is where she would draw the line. Especially children like Ann. However she hid her anger from Ann as she stayed worried next to her.

"Is that so. Please rest Ann. There is no use worrying about that now." Twilight said softly.

"Please! You must stop them! They said that they will try to get rid of our first master using spectral magic. In an attempt to force you to go back home!" Ann shouted despite herself.

"What is their last known location?" Twilight asked calmly.

"Their base according to them is to the east of Magnolia. They said they got orders from someone called 'The queen of stories.'" Ann explained.

"Thank you dear. I am going to show them why messing with a saint is bad. But messing with a guild is worse." Twilight said, "Time to bring out my true strength." she added softly. Ann heard that and gave Twilight a soft nod with a small smile. While mumbling about wanting to have seen it herself after which she fainted once more.

"Twilight. I know those people." Porlyusica admits as she stops Twilight from leaving the 'Clinic' which was more like a mini hospital but that is besides the point.

"Okay. Lets talk in the hallway. No need to give these kids more stress." Twilight said nodding as they moved to the hallway.

As soon as they entered the hallway, Porlyusica spoke up first. "They are a dark guild named, "The dark Library." And are known usually for being rather mellow for a dark guild." she stated.

"I see. The person that warned Hisui and this guild are probably getting warned by the same individual." Twilight simply said.

"It is likely. I could think of one person that might want to get rid of you. He calls himself Discord, Lord of Chaos. Though normally he is in the world Equestria. I don't understand why he out of all people would act now." Porlyusica admitted.

"Then the elements of Harmony have probably reformed him, huh?" Twilight suggested mysteriously.

"How do you...?" Porlyusica asked slightly shocked.

"I read the book about my universe. It seems my role would have been quite a bit important. A pony called Trixie Lulamoon took my place according to the book." Twilight admitted.

"I see. You read the book about the connection which made you realized how to go home, correct?" Porlyusica asked.

"That is correct. And since they were willing to send the younger sister of the element of Generosity to my guild in order to try to get me out. It speaks volumes about what lengths they are willing to go to take me out of this world. Which is why, I have been slowly but surely, been using magic to seal the dimension permanently. In order for my escape to be more stable. And to prevent things like this from happening again." Twilight explained knowingly.

"That is a smart move. But Discord is like a god. He does not care about some puny magic barrier." Porlyusica admitted concerned.

"Then you don't know what magic I used to seal the dimension. I used a combination of Space and Chaos magic to seal the dimension. Since Celestia and Luna are bound to Space, Discord is bound by Chaos. And although the barrier is almost complete, there is still some things that take time. For example, I first need to make sure I am the only one in this world. Then I will destroy the only connection from their world to this world. And that is to destroy the book from a distance." Twilight explained.

"Then making yourself into a Celestial being is a way to protect yourself and the only way home. Wow. That is very smart. Since the Celestial realm and the Celestial realm in Equestria are the same dimension. Allowing easy access, and from which you will prevent yourself from death, in case of emergency." Porlyusica said finishing the explanation.

Twilight then smiled, but also frowned. "Now I just need to return Discord by force and kill his minions if necessary." she added.

"Yes. That would be required. But what are you planning?" Porlyusica asked.

"I am going to release my binds for a change. Then repair my own damage later." Twilight said as she give Porlyusica a creepy smile. It didn't help that Twilight's form was that of a small child. It was horror material at its finest. This caused Porlyusica to get stunned for a moment.

"Even so. Do you really think Discord is going to let you do that?" Porlyusica asked after a moment of silence.

"In order to fight for the light, one needs to strike a balance between light and darkness. However, where there is balance, there can also be Chaos. Only once both sides have been mastered, is one truly in control." Twilight wisely repeated, "In other words. Porlyusica please do not worry. I have already mastered chaos and balance. Light and darkness. Or else Magnolia might not be existing in the first place. As my own power would have gone berserk and erased this world." she added.

"No... Are you seriously saying..." Porlyusica said slightly stunned.

"Yes. My powers easily rival the gods themselves. If I hadn't trained my powers to be controlled, then I am not sure if this world still existed." Twilight admitted.

"But. I have seen your powers. It can't be that strong!" Porlyusica said in denial.

"True. If one can control its strength. Then one can seem normal. Even if its a demon in human clothing. Or a dragon in human clothing." Twilight said as she looked closer at a picture of Natsu in the hallway. Causing Porlyusica to gulp and look away slightly. Twilight softly giggled in response.

"Anyways. Please do not worry about me. I shall not go that far out of control. All I will do, is teach this god a lesson. A lesson of why you shouldn't mess with family." Twilight added only for her to walk off and the sound of shattering glass can be heard from her.

"Macao. I need to teach those rascals a lesson. Please watch over the guild and let nobody take any quests until my return." Twilight shouted.

"Understood. Protocol family is in effect." Macao said while nodding as he flips the bulletin board to make it seem empty.

Protocols were something Twilight, Wakaba and Macao had invented in case of certain events. Dangerous events or happy events like festivals. That way everyone knows what to do when it happens. Without creating mass panic. Even the mayor of Magnolia were in on it. And the same could be said about every citizen and guild within Magnolia.

Instead of pushing all the attention and importance of an event onto Fairy Tail. Instead it was shared with everyone living in Magnolia. That way no panic would occur. Nobody could get injured. And everyone did their part. From tsunamis to earthquakes. Everyone was ready at all times. Of course certain protocols were guild only protocols. Like the Family Protocol, which made it far more important to keep everyone together, instead of letting everyone spread out. Or something like Gajeel ambushing Levy could happen again.

After Twilight left the building, Macao shut the doors of Fairy Tail to the outside. And send a message over communication orbs to the mayor of Magnolia. That way everyone was in the loop. With the doors locked, the mayor prevented any tourists or visitors from reaching Fairy Tail. The mayor also explained the situation to every home owner.

While on the topic about home owners. Twilight is a very generous master. She would personally chat with every home owner that houses a home which contains guild members. And made it a matter of importance that the mayor of Magnolia wouldn't allow anyone from touching Natsu's home. Going even as far as to buy the land and make it official Fairy Tail property.

From paying rent to keeping the communications up. Twilight would sent each and every year around the same date a group of scouts to ensure that Tenrou Island really hasn't appeared yet. This information is then send to Twilight, who then spreads the information by word of mouth to each home owner. She even pays the rent for anyone living in Fairy Hills.

With Twilight's new guild members keeping the guild alive and preventing any dips of popularity using the power of advertisement. She also actively searched for dangerous artifacts to destroy before the dark guilds could get their hands on it. With an active communication with the magic council, Twilight and Fairy Tail never seemed to disappear. The only thing that Fairy Tail doesn't actively participate in, is the Guild Tournament in Crocus, the capital of Fiore.

However for the first time in over three years. Twilight made a move alone. Without any partners or guild members. Without permission of the magic council. A move that once again enforces the idea, that Twilight truly is a Saint. And her move was descending fast upon a dark guild and an unknown individual also known as "Discord."

As Twilight ran out of Magnolia and fast upon the dark guild "The dark library." She could see many signs of the use of Chaos magic as entire forests have been warped. But then she saw it, the base of the dark guild that had been attacking her children. A massive wooden treehouse with, what seemed to be, a library inside. It looked oddly familiar. But Twilight couldn't care less. Anyone messing with her family, will be answering to her.

She then stopped running, causing her slowly walked into their territory to prevent to be detected. She instantly noticed a being that contained an immeasurable amount of Chaos. Or... immeasurable to the ordinary magician. He had a lot, but nothing compared to Acnologia. He was without a single doubt, Discord. And he stood before a lot of minions. As she got closer, she overheard a conversation.

"You did WHAT to those children?!" Discord screamed at one of them.

"Injured them enough to be sent to the hospital. But one, and she was too strong anyways, took the children with her." One of the minions said.

"Fuck! Fluttershy is going to kill me. I told you to give them a scare! Not to kill them." Discord swore.

"Well whats been done, has been done. Now what do we do?" One of the minions dismissed.

Discord sighed, "Listen up. If you touch one more hair on their heads them I shall personally remove you from existence. Are we clear?!" he shouted angrily.

"Yes sir!" They shouted shocked in fear.

"Too bad. Your action caused you to atleast summon my presence." Twilight said revealing herself in front of the minions and Discord.

The minions instantly attempted to run away. Only to be grabbed by Twilight's powerful magic. One even attempted to teleport away. Only for Twilight forcibly grab the minion out of the arcane space it was in. Causing the minion to scream in pain.

"Anyone else has such bright idea?" Twilight warned, seeing lots of shakes. She calmly looks over to Discord and smiled.

"Nice to meet you. You must be Discord. My name is Twilight Sparkle. Guild master of Fairy Tail. I assumed that you wished to meet me?" Twilight asked while smiling. In the background Discord saw how Twilight slowly crushed the minions into fine paste of blood and flesh.

"Uh. Yes. I never intended those children to get injured the way they did." Discord admitted while frowning, he secretly attempted to remove Twilight's magic only for nothing to occur.

"I know. So how can I help you?" Twilight asked as the minions have been killed by being crushed and got released onto the ground.

Discord sighed, "Miss Trixie is certain she could get you out." he admitted.

"Yes. And I am certain I could as well. If they have more patience." Twilight said annoyed.

"But your brother is starting to get desperate. And will soon start doing crazy things to get you out." Discord warned.

Twilight sighed, "Well I suppose I can teach him a lesson then. I am going to arcane smite him from a distance. Want to watch?" She asked with a eager smile.

"Uh. Sure." Discord said hesitant.

"Have you forgotten about me?" The queen of stories said as she revealed herself.

"Nope." Twilight said as her Celestial orb laser beamed the queen of stories head right off, killing her instantly without giving her any chances to defend herself or monologue.

"Uh..." Discord said a lot more scared suddenly.

"Don't worry. The lightning won't kill my brother. It will only warn him. I am going strike besides him." Twilight said dismissive.

Discord looked relieved until he was stunned in fear for what Twilight said next.

"The power of which, can erase an entire house." Twilight added.

"Uh..." Discord said again, he was sweating a lot more suddenly as he pales at the implications.

He then watches at Twilight gathers a ton of magic around herself and shouts "SMITE!" as a absolutely massive lightning beam, the size of an entire mountain struck out of the spell that the shout created. Striking far into space as it has to travel through several dimensions to get to Shining Armor.

"Welp. That spell will be a lot smaller as soon as it has arrived at my brother's destination. Atleast the size of an entire house if not less." Twilight said relieved. "Okay then, Discord. Shall I personally teleport you to Equestria or will you do it yourself?" she asked.

"Uh. Myself." The moment Discord said that, he was gone and only his after-image said those words.

"Well that was fun. I will need to reseal my magic power and need to go back home." Twilight said to herself as she resealed her magic power and walked back home.

Practically everyone in Fiore saw the absolutely massive smite beam into the sky, as everyone in Magnolia heard Twilight's shout. Before looking in sheer awe and fear at the massive power beam that followed. Porlyusica was standing next to the window as she saw the power beam, she was also a bit pale at the sheer magic power. But Ann in the background looked in awe and hope.

To her and everyone in Fairy Tail, that was the power of hope. The beacon that pushes everyone to follow her, the reason she is feared by beings like Acnologia. The driving force behind Fairy Tail's newer generation. Twilight Scarlet!*

In some place, far, far... Oh you get it. In the world of Equestria.

Shining Armor indeed looked desperate. Until suddenly a massive power beam of lightning struck the empty watch tower besides him. Erasing the building itself instantly. Causing him to jump two hooves high. As he looks up high. Whatever that lightning strike was, it came from the heavens and beyond.

The beam clearly came from space, for Shining Armor could see the stars. Before the blue sky and clouds once again cover the sky up.

"Shiny boy. My friend..." Discord said as he appeared besides Shining Armor. He also said the word friend with some venom and fear.

"Was that you?!" Shining Armor shouted as he took his spear with his magic and pointed it at Discord.

"Oh pe-lease. Atleast mine would have hit you." Discord said slightly annoyed.

"Hmpf. I suppose that makes sense. So... who did that?" Shining asked a little bit more calmed down.

Discord then came closer to Shining's ear and said, "Some girl you DO NOT want to piss off." he said slightly scared himself.

"Then who was it?" Shining asked as he gulped. The fact that Discord was scared of this individual made him second guess himself.

"Someone that is telling you to stay put and wait. She is getting awfully tired of people interrupting her adventure. Especially since, and this is in her words, she can escape whenever she is ready to do so. No need for anyone to interfere again." Discord warned.

"Stop talking in riddles! Who was it!" Shining shouted angry.

"Do you really want to know who can summon a lightning strike that can literally erase a tower that in of itself is magical resistant?!" Discord shouted worried back.

"Now hold on! What is going on here?!" Princess Celestia arrived on the scene rather confused.

"Someone attempted to Smite Shining Armor for flying too close to the sun!" Discord shouted annoyed. "But instead erased a magical resistant tower next to him. As warning might I add." He added.

"You saw who did it?!" Shining Armor shouted annoyed.

"Yes! She casted the arcane spell across dimensions and galaxies just to smite you!" Discord shouted finally.

"Who?!!" Shining Armor shouted peeved.

"ENOUGH!" Princess Celestia shouted at both of them using the Royal Canterlot voice. This instantly shut Discord up and caused Shining to cower slightly.

"If a being is indeed willing to go such lengths then stop. Shining Armor, using the full force and power of a royalty to the Equestrian Crown. You will stop immediately!" Princess Celestia shouted angry.

"Yes, your highness." Shining Armor drooped.

"And Discord. Who is it? I do not care if a being is that angry. Who is it?" Princess Celestia asked calmly.

"It was her, Princess Celestia. The one on the other side of the book. She casted that spell. When she casted it, it was the size of a mountain. But when it arrived, just like she said, it shrunk down to the size of a house." Discord explained.

Shining Armor looked confused, but when she looked at Princess Celestia. He cowered. Princess Celestia's eyes went to the size of dots as her mask broke and wash of fear, shock and awe washed over her face. She then looked beyond angry at Shining Armor.

"Give me one good reason why I shouldn't banish you to the moon?!" Princess Celestia screamed enraged. Around the corner stood Princess Luna and Trixie. They were listening in, and the fact that Princess Celestia said such a thing, stunned them both.

"Uh..." Shining Armor cowered in fear.

"Where is the book?" Princess Celestia said as she slowly descended upon Shining Armor.

"Uh..." Shining Armor repeated. He was practically shell shocked. He never could have expected Princess Celestia out of all ponies to lose her cool.

"Where. Is. The. Book?" Princess Celestia now shouted in his face.

"I gave it to Trixie!" Shining Armor shouted, as his sanity was breaking from sheer fear.

"What did I tell you about this incident? DO NOT INTERFERE! Why the Fuck did you disregard that order?!" Princess Celestia shouted enraged. This was the first time in a long time, that Princess Celestia had used a swear word.

This alone caused both Discord, Trixie and Luna to get stunned.

"Because I miss my sister!" Shining Armor shouted, as his sanity finally broke. "Just because you got fucking reckless and left a book that dangerous out in the open. While knowing the nature of my sister, you did nothing to fix this mess!" He shouted back.

"Did nothing...?" If Discord had a sanity, he would have lost it by now. As Celestia's face contorted into a face filled with pain for one moment, depression was next. But it finally settled by a look of an enraged entity. Close to Daybreak, oh may the heavens be so kind, she was so close to becoming Daybreak. But just barely, she kept herself from falling that deep.

"Do you understand what pain a teacher feels when losing its most cherished student. By an incident it could have avoided itself? DO YOU UNDERSTAND THAT PAIN?! IT WAS AKIN TO LOSING ANOTHER SISTER!! I LOVED HER NATURE, I TRIED NURTURING IT. And all I did was make things worse... All I did was make things worse..." Princess Celestia shouted but settling on repeating the last sentence over and over again as she lost her cool and finally broke down into a sobbing mess.

For the first time in Discord's career. This almost broke Discord also. Since he also understood that pain. Instead he hugged Princess Celestia, seeing as talking would make things worse. He gave Shining Armor a deadly glare when he too attempted to hug Princess Celestia. Instead he took Shining Armor's horn and spear away as he puts him in a concrete jail.

Realizing that all her was doing was making things worse, Shining Armor didn't resist as she went into a fetal position and said nothing. Meanwhile Trixie almost dropped the book, instead Luna took the book and teleported it back into Celestia's personal vault. Trixie meanwhile was unsure of what to do next. She was about to say that she found a way to force her to go home. Only for her to find out, that Celestia wanted ponies to stop making things worse.

And Luna meanwhile shouted at the guards to put Shining Armor into an isolated jail cell. She then proceeded to levitate both Celestia and Discord into Celestia's personal bedroom. After finally getting Discord to stop hugging Celestia, Luna finally released Celestia from that spell.

"Luna..." Celestia's voice sounded so broken, it broke both Luna and Discord's heart. "Do you understand the pain? Atleast with you I was atleast able to confirm your return, even if it took a thousand years. But Twilight? I cannot guarantee it. And that hopelessness and powerlessness broke me. More times then I would have liked to admit. Every time Twilight's birthday rolls around, I would send a present to her home. And place one next to this shrine." she said as she removes a curtain to beautiful looking shrine with Twilight's picture.

"Even if I knew, that she wasn't home. And that she might never return, because of a mistake I made. A mistake I could have avoided. And if I'm not careful, my memory would sometimes relapses. Though it has happened rarely nowadays. Since I use that present and a prayer before her shrine as an attempt to prevent such behavior." Celestia admitted. "My secretary has done everything in her power to cover it up, but ponies know why I do it. They sometimes give me Pity or Empathy looks." she added.

"But I need some time to recover from that encounter. Please release Shining Armor. He doesn't deserve such a fate as he has every right to be angry. Atleast warn him, away from such behavior. And tell Princess Cadence to put Shining Armor on a serious watch. Tell her that Shining Armor is hereby banned from the library. And give Trixie a warning that such behavior isn't tolerated. However if she wish to continue, atleast make her warn me first." Celestia requested before falling into a deep troubled dream.

"I usually don't ask, but I am going to anyways. Will you let me use my chaos magic to atleast soften her dream? I doubt Trixie or Cadence will listen to me." Discord asked, giving Luna the biggest Puppy eyes he could manage.

"For the first time ever, yes go ahead. I need to temporarily dismiss both court due to some... issues. And give Trixie and Cadence that message. And also release Shining Armor." Luna said allowing Discord to do so.

"Thank you... Princess Luna. I will need to do some thinking after that myself. And I need to have a deep chat with Fluttershy. About something I never though I was going to talk about." Discord admitted as he started to use magic on Celestia.

Luna nodded before walking into the hallway. 'This was not how I envisioned my day going.' she thought as she continued on.

Author's Note

(3/7 until end of this current arc)
* Roll credits.

You might have noticed that Twilight now uses the "Sparkle" surname. Well that is because she has regained enough memories for that. Especially after her meeting with Sweetie Belle.

Did I forget to mention that Twilight angry during her encounter with Discord. No? Well alrighty then. *author gives an evil smile*

Also the closer we are getting to Twilight's return to Equestria, the more times we will see the Equestrian side of things. As the dimensions are getting closer and closer. (Not literally but figuratively.)

Past and Future.

It's the world of Equestria, Discord was now, for some unknown reason to Celestia, sleeping in her room. And she had awoken from a nice calm dream. Though she hadn't forgotten her encounter with Shining Armor as she was still very much depressed because of it. As she looked at her jewelry, for the first time in a long time the burden of the crown felt too much for her, as her memory of the fateful day is still fresh in her mind. As she decided to not to put on the crown as she felt not ready for it. And instead she took a long hot bath in our personal bathroom.

The size of which was about five times the size of her own body. Thus almost a swimming pool to say the least. But it had been a long time since the last time she had used it. The last time was with Twilight Sparkle... before she made her critical mistake. After that she simply couldn't make use of it, or her memory would relapse. Or worse, she would collapse out of nowhere.

"Your Highness. How is the bath?" Celestia's personal bath maid asked. She seemed pleased that Celestia finally made use of it once more. Giving her a chance to show her metal.

"Could you turn down the temperature a bit. It's a bit too hot. Think... river temperature." Celestia requested. Her own mind was suffocating enough, the hot temperature was making this worse.

"Understood. The temperature will go down by about fifteen degrees. So it might get a bit chilly." The maid responded as she massive waterfall on the side of the bath stopped for a moment as it changed temperature and then restart, pouring cool water down it.

After a few minutes, the temperature was back to comfortable levels. Or Celestia felt as such. As she thought about it, she had one more thing she would love right about now.

"Elena. Could you get me some Sake And Dango?*" Celestia unusually requested.

"I could get some from the kitchen. But I also made some Dango myself. Which one would you like?" Elena the bath maid asked.

Celestia smiled, "Yours. Do get me a moonlight Sake though." she requested.

"Understood that will arrive in five minutes. Before I get that though, are you sure? You have about fifteen appointments lined up for today, and you haven't opened up for an audience yet." Elena asked, reminding Celestia of the weight of her crown.

Celestia frowned for a moment, before speaking up, "Tell my secretary that after yesterday, I am unable to carry the weight of my crown today. And that in order for me to properly get back in the swing of things, I require an additional break." She explained.

Celestia could feel Elena's worry coming from the other side of the door. "Did you collapse?" Elena asked worried.

"Thankfully not. Though I did have a mental breakdown." Celestia admitted.

"Is it about... her?" Elena asked more worried. Elena became Celestia's personal maid after she helped Celestia with her collapse several times and helped relieve her of mental breakdowns regarding Celestia's old personal student.

"Yes." Celestia admitted saddened by the fact.

"Your... Celestia. That is nothing to be sad about. You and I both know that we can't forever dance around this issue. The fact that you can admit and acknowledge your own actions are a huge improvements from the last time this happened. Back then you were in a constant denial. Now you are willing to admit and improve. I call that progress." Elena said proudly.

"I suppose you have a point. Thank you Elena." Celestia said smiling at herself.

"No problem. I will get you those snacks and warn your personal secretary." Elena said as Celestia heard Elena walk off.

"What would I do without you, Elena." Celestia admitted proudly.

Elena meanwhile walked swiftly through the halls to firstly warn Celestia's personal secretary. As she entered their personal office. Celestia's secretary noticed her entrance.

"Elena! How could I help you?" Celestia's personal secretary asked hopeful.

"The princess requires an additional break. She had a mental breakdown yesterday and requires some time alone." Elena explained.

"Is that so?" Celestia's personal secretary said kind of shocked, "Is she alright?" he added.

"She has made progress, yes. But she is unable to carry out any of her plans and duties today." Elena stated.

"Understood. I will warn everypony about the move of plans and if anyone asks?" Celestia's personal secretary asked.

"Mental breakdown. Twilight Sparkle." Elena answered simply.

"Very well. Tell the princess to stay calm let us handle it for today." Celestia's personal secretary said proudly.

"Understood. Well, I need to grab some moonlight Sake and my own personally baked Dango for the princess." Elena said proudly as she walked off, only to bump into Trixie.

"Elena! The maid I want to see. I need your help." Trixie said.

Elena raised an eyebrow, "How can I help you?" she asked.

"I need to speak with Celestia. It's important." Trixie asked desperately.

"I am afraid that right now, she needs some alone time. She had a mental breakdown yesterday and needs to take a break." Elena explained.

"It's about that. Shining Armor is planning on stealing the book that leads to Fairy Tail and plans on teleporting himself into the world of Fiore. And he isn't listening. Please, I need to explain it to Celestia!" Trixie requested desperately.

Elena's look hardened. "Tell you what, I will immediately tell Celestia herself. You do what you need to do, to stop him." she stated.

"Okay. Please hurry!" Trixie shouted before running back. While Elena is running back to Celestia.

As Celestia heard Elena approach she asked, "So, did you bring the snacks?"

"I am sorry Celestia something far more important got in the way. Shining Armor is attempting to steal the Fairy Tail book once more, but this time he is trying to teleport to the world of Fiore. To join her sister!" Elena explained rapidly.

"Shit! Tell the guards to be on high alert and to capture Shining Armor on sight. I will make my way to the vault quickly." Celestia ordered, she then heard Elena agreeing before running off.

As she made her way back into the her bedroom, Discord was gone. And just as she was about to prepare to join Trixie in preventing it from happening, someone used telepathy on her.

"Princess Celestia." Said the familiar voice.

"Wait. Are you...?" Celestia asked as she suddenly stopped moving.

"Listen. I found another much safer way to go home. But you must destroy the book. It is creating far too many issues. You need to destroy it, before Shining Armor, my brother, could make use of it." Said the familiar voice.

"Twilight. How are you going home then?" Celestia asked smiling softly.

"The celestial realm. It's a safe connection between realms, and will allow me to travel back forth at will. I need the book destroyed before I make the connection however, otherwise others might end up in this world without any way out." Twilight said through telepathy.

"Alright. I will destroy the book. And Twilight..." Celestia said.

"Yes?" Twilight replied.

"I am happy that you are alive." Celestia said before cutting off the telepathy.

She then teleported next to the book. Literally a few second before Shining Armor could grab it, as she grabbed the book in her magic and away from Shining Armor. Celestia's face were grim with worry. While Shining Armor looked grim with rage.

"Give me that book!" He shouted angrily.

Celestia then suddenly gave Shining Armor a pity smile, "No." she said her horn shined brighter. And then suddenly, using sheer solar power, she erased the book before Shining Armor's eyes. Causing him to jerk up at Celestia in shock.

"No more book." Celestia said serious.

"RAAGH!" Shining Armor shouted enraged as spear in his magic, he charged at Celestia.

Only to get picked up by Celestia's magic and smashed into the wall. As Shining Armor stood up, he watched Celestia summon her armor onto her body. And a massive powerful sword in her magic. As she took a majestic yet deadly stance.

"Try that again, and I will cut you down." Celestia warned enraged.

This caused Shining Armor to cower in shock and fear. He then shook his head, clearing his head. And hardening his look. "Screw you!" he shouted as he charged at Celestia. But before he could reach her, Discord appeared besides Celestia and warp away his horn, his magic, his spear and cutie mark. Causing him fall before he could reach Celestia.

"Thank you Discord. As much as I would love to cut him down, I fear that she will not like that." Celestia admitted with a smile.

"Who is this 'She'?! Who?!" Shining Armor shouted enraged.

"DO YOU NEED ME TO SPELL IT OUT FOR YOU?!!!" Discord shouted enraged in return. Causing Shining Armor to cower. And Celestia to jump slightly.

"Twilight Sparkle. Or Twilight Scarlet. Or Twilight Vermillion. However she calls herself." Celestia calmly responded.

"Bullshit! She is in another realm!" Shining Armor denied.

Celestia and Discord were about to respond, when a powerful magic spell arrived faster. Twilight hadn't send one smite, but two in one spell. This one hit Shining Armor instantly, the shock was so powerful that Celestia could see his bones. And the sheer static aftermath could be felt all over Canterlot.

"And yet she is able to do things like that." Discord calmly responded. Though he was blinking in slight surprise.

"But how..." Shining Armor finally said defeated, "She wasn't this strong before." he added.

"Her magic fused with the magic that is native to that realm. Thus enhancing her own ability to cast, and in turn, making her the most dangerous and powerful mage in entire Fiore." Celestia calmly responded.

"She gained two magic pools. One for her own magic capacity. And one for Magic-Nano, the magic native to that realm. This realm most native magic is balance. While Fiore's magic is more native towards Chaos. Combine both magics in a being that is born from and with magic. And you get a supercharged magical entity. Control both, and become as powerful as both." Discord wisely explained.

"Balance standing for light and darkness. While Chaos standing for Time and Space. And Neutral being all elemental." Celestia added to the explanation.

"Twilight Sparkle's destiny normally was magic. So being in a realm with different magic forced her to change her own magic to something suitable. And in turn become capable of controlling both in turn." Celestia admitted.

"I saw that she used Orb Magic. A type of forbidden magic in their realm. According to what little I was able to gather, Orb magic users are natural all-rounders. Capable of using any magic to their availability. And from what little I was able to gather on Twilight. She is someone that is able to repair entire cities and destroy beings that said to be immortal. She is incredibly overpowered. But she values something more than power." Discord explained.

"And that is?" Shining Armor asked weakly.

"Family. The guild Fairy Tail became her family. And in turn, she uses her magic for one thing only. To protect those she loves and calls family. Including you. But be careful. Piss her off, and face off against the world's greatest magician." Discord stated with a smile.

"I see. I am sorry. My family is starting to lose hope. I tried to be the beacon of hope, but all I am able to create is desperation." Shining Armor finally admitted.

Celestia could then sense someone standing next to her, but was unable to see her.

"He is such a worrywart. I do not remember him very well. But know this, I am the beacon of hope. My time to go home is approaching quickly. Just you wait." Twilight mysteriously stated before vanishing.

Meanwhile six hours after the events in Equestria occurred, Twilight sat at her desk in the dead of night in her own office. She was working on some preparation. For when she could go home.

She then looked at the clock, 'Only three more years of waiting. If what that book explained, then that is nothing compared to Celestia waiting for her sister.' Twilight thought.

"Ugh. Master, why are you still awake?" Shagotte asked as she yawned.

"Sorry. I was just preparing some stuff for my inevitable return back home." Twilight giving her a small smile.

"You didn't cause too much harm in that telepathy of yours I hope?" Shagotte asked tiredly.

"No. I simply destroyed the book. The connection is now, once again safe. We won't have to worry about anymore interruptions." Twilight explained.

"Is that so. Good. Then we are going to do another quest tomorrow. Romeo is joining this time around." Shagotte said proudly.

"That is a shame. I was actually going to do a personal quest tomorrow. I had hoped you would join... But I suppose I will go alone." Twilight admitted in thought.

"Wait! Really?" Shagotte asked surprised.

"Yes. As I said, my time here is coming to an end soon... Or if you could call three years soon. Though seeing as I have been stuck here for fourteen years, that is soon." Twilight admitted.

"So what are these preparations?" Shagotte asked.

"Shagotte, you have the ability to see slightly into the future correct?" Twilight suddenly asked firstly.

"Yes. I am certainly better at controlling it than Carla, my daughter." Shagotte said while nodding.

"Well, I also have some form of seers ability. The ability to see my own future, isn't as strong as yours. But it usually is concrete enough, that I can in fact see some of my own future. And not possible futures, I mean THE future." Twilight said, adding the final sentence as she saw Shagotte's confusion.

"Like predictions that WILL happen?" Shagotte asked surprised at the new information.

"Yes. Though I have been mostly focusing on the future of the guild instead of my future. But, yeah. So far, everything I saw in the future has come true." Twilight explained.

"Alright. What needs to be done?" Shagotte asked more serious.

"Keep in mind, this will happen after I am gone. And I will not get called on, for several years. Until they really need me." Twilight said serious.

"Understood. How bad?" Shagotte asked.

"Bad. The reason I do not like Hisui, isn't because she is obnoxious. It's because she doing something extremely foolish. She is opening a time travel gate. The gate is connected to the realm of the dragon, exactly several hundred thousands of years ago. In a time where dragons are hostile with humans." Twilight explained.

"Oh no..." Shagotte paled at the information.

"The good news, is that Fairy Tail will successfully close it. But at the cost of the daughter of an ice bearer and half the city of Crocus. But, while I won't interfere. I can atleast ensure that the dragons can't escape Crocus. And that is what I am going to do. There are of course other adventures that technically would require my interference, but I do not see anyway of interfering without accidentally changing the course of history. So instead, I shall do nothing. Nor shall you do anything. Do you understand?" Twilight asked after explaining bits and pieces of the future.

"Of course, we mustn't change the course of the future or face devastating consequences." Shagotte agreed.

"Good. Good. Do you understand the importance of my personal quest?" Twilight asked.

"I do. I am going to ask if we could move our quest to a different day. I am sure they will understand." Shagotte said, though she secretly hoped so.

Twilight then approached Shagotte, and showed off her ability to analyze those around her, "Don't worry. They will understand. Even if they won't, they know that you are before all else. My partner. And that means, they know that if I am leaving for a quest. Then you should be standing next to me." she said knowingly.

"Alright. I will talk to them in the morning. And Twilight, please don't stay up too long. If tomorrow really is going to be important. Then you must be properly rested." Shagotte lectured in a friendly tone. Before walking off.

Before Twilight was going to follow Shagotte up on that request. She took a good look outside. The Twilight's personal office oversaw entire Magnolia. On one hand, she is very happy to go home. On the other, she is very sad to leave behind such an important place in her heart. But just as many others reminded her, she isn't from this world. She mustn't be here.

And also, her family is starting to lose hope. She needs to go home soon. It was then that she took a look at her orbs and asked the orbs if they would follow her to Equestria. And from the sound of it, they absolutely will. The orbs reminded her, that when she gets back, she will be in her filly form. Or child form. And that she should hold back on using too much magic.

Twilight then put her orbs back in her spacial dimension. And proceed to go to bed like Shagotte asked.

And the following day she would immediately set off along side Shagotte towards Crocus. Twilight looked rather serious for the occasion. Her orbs were hovering besides her. And it was also immediately clear that the magic council wasn't pleased for the sudden departure out of Magnolia. But there was nothing they could do. Besides watching her that is.

And watching they did, Twilight felt Lahar's magic in the background. He did nothing but watch and listen in. Luckily for him, Twilight trusts him. So she wasn't afraid to speak her mind. Still though, the magic council had been getting more and more annoyed at her actions and behavior. As she got warning letters from the magic council several time. Nonetheless, Twilight did what she has to do. Which is, ignoring the magic council. And in turn ignoring Lahar's presence.

"Twilight how big is the perimeter going to be?" Shagotte asked curious.

"Four points around Crocus. Using some of my most powerful anti-dragon magic I contain." Twilight simply said.

"Alright. Is there anything I could do?" Shagotte asked.

"Watch my back, we will be in the bandit infested woods. I need to concentrate and I need you to keep them off my back." Twilight stated.

"Alright. And Twilight, I may have a request in the future. But not today or tomorrow. It needs more reasoning and planning before I request it." Shagotte admitted mysteriously.

"That sounds like excuses to me." Twilight said smiling knowingly.

"And they are! But I need more time to think before I act." Shagotte admitted bashfully.

"Alright. Take your time. There is no rush." Twilight said while nodding.

"Ladies, do you mind if I take a seat with you guys?" Lahar suddenly asked towards Twilight and Shagotte.

Twilight was looking through the window and smiled, "Go ahead. This is just a public train after all." she said.

"Aye. If master says so. Then go ahead. Sir...?" Shagotte asked.

"Lahar. I am part of the Rune Knights and an old friend of Twilight." Lahar introduced.

"Oh! A friend of Twilight? Well then you are also my friend. The name is Shagotte. I am Twilight's partner." Shagotte introduced.

"I know. That goblin king you killed was a summoned being by the Rune Knights. We were testing her new partner. And believe me, we were more than impressed." Lahar admitted.

"Ah! Well thanks to the experience I fell in love with combat. So I thank you for giving the opportunity." Shagotte thanked modestly.

"Haha~! No need to be so modest. You did great out there." Lahar said, before he turned to Twilight.

"So Twilight what are you doing? Didn't the council requested that you stay put until the guild's return?" Lahar asked knowingly.

Twilight didn't turn around to answer him, instead she answered while still looking out the window. "I am first and foremost part of Fairy Tail. Do you really think I will stay put, if someone ask me to?" She asked in turn.

Lahar shook his head while smiling, "Nope. I told my superior about that as well. But they aren't listening. Anyways, what are you doing now?" he asked instead.

"Oh little old me? I am merely preparing some spells for when I am no longer here." Twilight said happily, however Lahar's smile turned into a frown at the mention.

"Do you really have to go?" Lahar asked slightly sad.

This did cause Twilight to turn to face Lahar. Her smile hadn't disappeared, but it was a less happy smile. "Yes. You and I both know, that I am not supposed to be here. Or am welcome to be here." she said knowingly.

"I do. It really is a shame though. As much as I agree with the world. I will miss your repairing ability." Lahar said with a smirk.

Twilight smirked back at him, before looking once again through the window, "The truth is, I can sense that this world is starting to reject me. Not like Zeref or Mavis. But more like, history seems to be getting twisted by my mere presence." she said saddened.

"I see. So what are you doing now then? Surely every action you take now, will have serious consequences. Right?" Lahar asked.

"Yes. I am making an Anti-dragon magic perimeter around Crocus. Hisui the princess is doing something foolish and I am merely attempting to avoid making things worse." Twilight explained to Lahar.

"Uh. Dragons?" Lahar asked.

However Shagotte merely shook her head, "Sorry sir Lahar. But in order to avoid changing the future. That is all we will tell you." Shagotte answered before Twilight could.

"I understand. Then I will tell the council that you are merely constructing a magic barrier for something down the line." Lahar suggested.

"Tell the council that I am going to fight someone powerful in the future. And that barrier is to protect Crocus from getting hit by my magic." Twilight said smiling.

Lahar smiled, "Will do. Welp my stop is incoming. I will leave the two of you here. Good luck with magic barrier." He said before departing the train.

"That man was rather nice. Is he really your friend?" Shagotte asked.

"He is. Which is why leaving this world is getting harder and harder. I made so many friends, that leaving this world is so painful. But luckily my departure isn't going to prevent me from returning. I will only truly be available when I get summoned though. So that is a slight downside." Twilight admitted.

"Hm." Shagotte merely stated.

The rest of the train trip continued quietly. Shagotte was deep in thought and was actually staring at Twilight's orbs. Making Twilight a bit uncomfortable, though she made sure not to show it. As she looks outside, she saw the coliseum. In fact she noticed people playing a match at that moment.

"Next stop: Crocus outer layer. For those leaving this train, please do not forget your bags. Thank you for riding with us today." The intercom stated.

"Here we are. Let's go. The first one is on that hill over there." Twilight instructed.

"Understood. Go take the lead, I will follow your six." Shagotte replied almost automatically.

While Twilight has been busy building down the skills and preparing for the adventure. Shagotte has been making so much progress with her combat skills, its unreal. Having the basic combat down, she moved on to tactical combat and using as many hand to hand combat types as possible. Shagotte not only is unreal capable at adapting in combat but also her combat prowess is starting get really high. In fact, Twilight has been considering in granting her, S-rank. But felt that without magic, that that was perhaps one jump too high. Though Twilight has become secretly really proud.

However to say that she is the only one improving, was wrong. In fact besides the older generation. The newer generation is becoming really capable. Which came with a sad aftermath of an increasing level of damage after each quest. Luckily, before any fines would be made, Twilight was always willing to fix it up. UNLESS the area belonged to a criminal, in which case Twilight would also refuse to pay up.

Twilight calmly walked ahead, leading Shagotte to the first of four places to place a seal at. Meanwhile Shagotte also calmly walked behind her. Atleast calmly to the untrained eye. She was in fact running on high alert, even without showing it. She could literally look three sixty degrees around her, without the need to use her eyes. Her paws were tense but calm. Calm enough that most could shake that paw without feeling in danger. But also tense enough that Shagotte could do some serious harm in an instant. The lower part of the body was thus walking slowly and calmly. But Twilight could tell that she was still a bit stiff near the ankles. Regardless, the rest of the lower body was performing much better than before.

However Twilight was both combat calm and simply neutral in terms of alertness. Atleast unless you are Twilight level of combat, in which case you will shit your pants. And that is enough to know, that Twilight is absolutely ready for combat, but isn't planning on actively partaking in it.

"Okay. Here we are. And before I start let me scan the area really quick." Twilight said.

"Alright." Shagotte said pleased. It has been a while since the last time Twilight scanned.

As Twilight's Celestial orb scanned the area, all Fairy Tail members in range of the orb would feel a cool air wash over them. Which indicated to them that Twilight scanned an area, even if they do not active take note of her. Which actually put everyone in Fairy Tail on high alert, since they know that she doesn't do it often. If Shagotte was on high alert before, she certainly was now.

"Alright. My scan indicates that all civilians in the city are distracted by the tournament. Wild life in this area is almost none-existing and some bandits are patrolling some of the hidden pathways. There is no sign of any chance of getting attacked." Twilight explained.

"One in ten?" Shagotte asked the ratio of which an attack is possible.

"More like four in ten. I cannot confirm which path those bandits take. However unlikely it is to reach us. The chance still very much exists." Twilight warned.

"Understood. Which direction?" Shagotte asked.

"North. Now, let me be alone for a moment. This spell requires my utmost attention." Twilight ordered before starting the casting of the spell.

Shagotte merely nodded as she proceeded to walk circles around the top of the mountain. While letting her senses flow over the mountain. Which she performed for nearly the entire duration of the cast. Luckily nothing happened so far. And according to Shagotte senses, Twilight was nearing completion.

However just as she thought that, she sensed something to the north. The place of where the bandits were. She could hear sounds of fighting. Her senses told her, that whoever started combat against those bandits were very skilled. It was then that she heard a familiar shout.

"White Dragon Roar!" shouted the unknown combatant.

'A dragon slayer?! And I can sense a exceed nearby. So he must be Sting Eucliffe. He has Lector as partner.' Shagotte thought quietly.

Twilight sensed Shagotte bristle. As she sensed, Twilight indeed nearing completion. She took glance over at Shagotte. And noticed her extremely focused to the north. It is then, that Twilight also sensed the White dragon Slayer.

"Shagotte. Regardless if he has an exceed. If he poses a threat to our quest. You will fight. Correct?" Twilight confirmed for a moment, even if it took a bit of concentration away from the spell.

"Of course. Without a single doubt. If they threaten this quest, then they are an enemy. And I will take them down, no matter how much it takes." Shagotte said determined. Her combat abilities flaring up, and preparing for potential combat of the highest level.

"Good. The spell needs atleast five more minutes. No more interruptions!" Twilight ordered before concentrating once more.

Shagotte then moved as quiet as the wind into position. She settled on a bush directly behind Sting and waiting. Until he showed signs of hostility towards Twilight or herself. However as she did so, Lector didn't detect her, but did notice something odd behind Sting.

"Sting! There is someone behind that tree! But they aren't hostile I think." Lector shouted.

"A non-hostile is hiding behind a tree, behind me?" Sting asked, "Show yourself!" he shouted.

Shagotte then appeared before them. "Hello there, you must be Sting and Lector correct?" she asked.

Though Sting was confused on how she knew, Lector instantly recognized her. "Your Highness! What are you doing here?" Lector sounded confused but also excited. He ran to give her a hug.

Shagotte decided to play that role, instead of disregarding it. In an attempt to defuse the situation. "I am merely exploring Fiore, Lector." Shagotte lied. Allowing her to give Lector a hug.

"Your highness?" Sting asked confused.

"Ah!" Lector said as he forgot to explain, "This is Queen Shagotte. Queen of the Exceeds. She is a very important exceed." He explained.

"What?!" Sting shouted shocked, "May I ask why you are here, Your highness?" he asked.

"Do drop those formalities. I hung up my crown years ago. I am no longer a queen. I am merely doing my own thing." Shagotte said formally. Though she managed to hide the venom at the use of 'Your Highness' since again, many used it to tease her.

"Really? What are you up to nowadays?" Lector asked curious.

"I joined a guild. I joined Fairy Tail." Shagotte admitted, Lector looks shocked at Shagotte.

"Really? So they have another Dragon Slayer hidden?" Sting asked curiously.

"Nope. I follow the guild master. In fact she currently performing some kind of prevention spell on the top of that mountain." Shagotte explained, as she pointed behind her.

"The guild master? Who is it, now that their gramps is on Tenrou Island?" Sting asked.

"That would be me." Twilight said as she approached Shagotte from behind.

"Uh." Lector simply said.

"Nice to meet you. My name is Twilight Sparkle Vermillion Scarlet. I am the current guild master at Fairy Tail." Twilight introduced. Twilight was wearing her saint badge as she noticed Sting looking at it in shock.

"A child like you is the guild master?" Sting shouted surprised, however the laugh that followed showed his disbelieve.

In fact Shagotte did not like that, so before Twilight or Sting could do anything. Shagotte punched Sting in his gut, sending him flying through some trees. Much to the surprise to Lector.

"Ow. What the fuck. That was a strong ass punch." Sting admitted in pain.

"I will have you know. Twilight has been appointed Saint status by the magic council seven years ago. Gained S rank at the same time. And has taken massive strides inside Magnolia to keep the city lively. If anyone else dares to say differently, you will get punched by me. Her partner." Shagotte warned annoyed. She then sensed someone to her left.

"Who goes there! Show yourself!" Shagotte shouted angrily.

A tall girl with black hair and a blue dress reveals herself. She is clapping, "Bravo. You really are a capable little exceed. Aren't you?" The mysterious girl admits.

"Minerva." Sting answered for Shagotte. "What are you doing here?" he asked.

"Hmpf." Minerva answered, as she instantly moved past Sting and slammed into Shagotte. However she was ready and took the hit, but not before countering by twisting her paw to strike her liver. Twilight meanwhile simply raised her eyebrow at the unusual hostility. But both said nothing or did nothing.

Shagotte merely used a paw to push herself of the ground and back into a combat position. However Minerva changed targets and attempted to strike Twilight. Not only did Twilight merely side-step, she also didn't even bat an eye at the action.

"Are you sure you wish to strike a saint?" Twilight merely said. However she noticed that Minerva had taken her badge.

She then crushed it, "That was merely a toy." she said simply.

"Eh. The only ones you just piss off is Lahar. But I don't care. Are you absolutely certain you want this fight?" Twilight simply asked again. She actually detected Lahar in the background. But said nothing about it.

Minerva merely smiled as she attempted to strike Twilight once more, this time Shagotte countered it, by using a tight pawed punch in her jaw. Causing a small crush sound to ring the forest as Minerva got pushed back.

"Territory Explosion!" Minerva shouted as she retaliated by exploding the side of Shagotte.

Having finally enough, Twilight's orbs hover besides her, "Very well then." She said as her stance changed.

Minerva simply smiled as she attempted to strike Twilight. However Twilight eyes went white with power as she power punched Minerva into the trees. A massive strike of knockback force glanced the side of Crocus. As Minerva got knocked through a major part of the forest.

"Territory Nihility." Minerva stated. The spell the nullifies magic turns on. However, Twilight's magic is too strong. It was ineffective.

"How about no." Twilight simply said as she hovered her with her magic regardless.

"How?!" Minerva shouted.

Lahar then suddenly appeared out of nowhere, "You aren't strong enough. Twilight sheer magic prowess, overpowers your magic by such a large margin. That it does nothing." he explained.

"It's a child!" Minerva shouted.

"A child with a guild master status. With Saint status and S rank status." Lahar explained.

"What?!" Minerva shouted in shock.

"Also you just destroyed her badge. Which means you broke Rune Knight law, you are under arrest." Lahar said as suddenly a dozed other Rune Knights appeared.

However Minerva was still stuck inside of Twilight's magic. "Twilight release her." Lahar ordered.

Twilight said nothing. Instead a incredibly powerful magic circle appeared above Minerva. Causing both Lahar and Minerva's eyes to widen.

"You have a lot of trauma, child." Twilight spoke. Her voice and magic vibrated throughout the area. It made her sound deep and powerful.

Surprised at the mention, Minerva's eyes widen in shock and awe. But also in confusion.

"I pride myself to be a beacon of hope. A being that wishes to encompasses nothing more than wanting the best of those around her." Twilight wisely explained.

"But I attacked you! Why would you care?" Minerva shouted confused. Minerva noticed an empathy smile from Shagotte.

"Because like you said, I am a child. I care for even those I have never met. Unless you are a criminal, I will stand next to anyone and act as a beacon of hope." Twilight admitted.

Minerva drooped at the mention, but said nothing otherwise.

"So child. Who harmed you? I cannot let someone so unguided, act so much against their own will. You acted to lash out against others. Only to keep your own emotions in check, correct?" Twilight asked.

Minerva finally realized that she couldn't fight back her own tears, "My father. The guild master of Saber tooth." she finally admitted.

Twilight's eyes widen in surprise but also anger. "Is that so?" she said.

Lahar could hear rumbling around Twilight. Even he could tell that Twilight was beyond enraged. She was a few inches away from being down right berserk. "I see." Twilight said, rage clearly present in her voice.

Minerva realized that Twilight was angry on her behalf. Causing her to no longer hold back her tears of the traumatic events that let up to this point. Turning her into a sobbing mess. And Twilight finally calmly placed her on the ground next to Sting.

"Alright. I think this man deserve the same treatment as mister José." Twilight said as she did a familiar pose.

A sheer magic power gathered on her finger tips. "I shall not ask for forgiveness." She said, magic was building up around Twilight.

"I hope this is enough." Twilight simply chanted as she let the second fase of the spell gather. "3"

"May the heavens be kind to the aftermath." Twilight continued to chant as the third fase of the spell appeared. "2"

"Thank you and goodbye." Twilight finished her chant. "1"

As Twilight hands slam shut a massive magic circle appear from the heavens above the position of Saber Tooth guild master. Twilight's eyes turn golden yellow instead. "I hereby invoke Fairy Law!" she shouts as massive omni-directional power beam of sheer yellow struck down from above. As the color yellow basically flash banged the city. Cool air fills the capital and someones magic power gets erased.

"Fairy Law." Shagotte stated in awe. Lahar was lost for words.

"And with that, I have mastered the final magic type of this world. Fairy magic." Twilight calmly stated. As she watched her own work act before her.

"What about the thousands of forbidden magics?" Lahar asked surprised.

"Done. Fairy magic is actually the hardest to master." Twilight simply stated.

"And Slayer magic?" Lahar asked once again.

"I chose to skip those. They have a nasty side-effect. I prefer not to dabble in those." Twilight admitted.

"Really? Like what?" Lahar asked confused.

"You could turn into a dragon. Or demon. Or demi-god." Twilight explained.

"I see. But what about Zeref's magic?" Lahar asked.

"That is not what his magic is called, his magic type is called Puppet magic. A powerful version of it anyways. Powerful enough to breath life into inanimate objects to the point of free will itself. That one wasn't so hard to learn." Twilight admitted.

"Wow. So that was Fairy Law?" Shagotte asked excited.

"Yes. One of the twelve law type spell in existence. This one contains Fairy magic to be precise." Twilight admitted.

"Is there any puppets of his, that I know?" Lahar asked.

"Yes. However that is not my part to tell. Soon all will be revealed." Twilight mysteriously said. As she walked over to Minerva.

"How are feeling now, my child?" Twilight asked.

"Thank you. I feel much better. But I fear that, that isn't enough." Minerva admitted.

"My child. Your feelings won't ever go away. But you can atleast put it to rest. The next time you will meet him will be a few years later. Once he no longer is human." Twilight admitted.

"Alright. And Twilight, I am sorry for lashing out at your partner." Minerva apologized.

"Nonsense. This actually makes my request all the more reasonable. But soon, not today or tomorrow. Anyways, still enough magic to make more perimeter spells?" Shagotte asked.

"Let's get going. I can promise you, we will meet again. One day." Twilight said as she and Shagotte walked off.

"Despite all of that, I still need to arrest you for destroying a Saint badge. Do you understand?" Lahar simply stated.

"Of course. Let this be over with. I might be able to gain some empathy from the court if I admit that I lashed out due to abuse." Minerva admitted.

Lahar smiled, "I know it will. If you add that Twilight helped you then surely." he said as he put handcuffs on her and put her in the back of the jail car. Before driving off. Sting meanwhile simply returned to his guild.

After the display of power the rest of the quest went without issue, all the bandits were scared off. And all animals flight instinct fled far away from Twilight. Making the rest of the quest a breeze, Twilight and Shagotte then went home as if nothing ever happened.

Author's Note

Also Yay! I reach one hundred thousand words on this book. Only like fifty thousand roughly to go.

(4/7 chapter until end of this arc)

* Japanese liqueur and Japanese marshmallows.

Shagotte's request

It's been five years since the seal on Tenrou island has been placed. Twilight had become well known for being the beacon of hope. After forcibly removing the previous guild master of Saber Tooth off his pedestal. And basically making Minerva the new guild master everything turned calm.

New guild members joined, others returned after a while of no longer being a part of it. And Twilight has becoming more and more a guild master of Fairy Tail like Gramps. Accepting children, improving the guild facilities, throwing festivals, expanding Fairy Hills to accommodate more guild members. Continuing to pay rent for the missing guild members. The works.

However one exceed in particular has been brooding. Has been for an entire year. She was still doing quests, alongside the newer generation. But chose more and more solo quests. Until she finally decided that enough is enough. Time to take her first step. A step she had actually been wanting to do for a long time now.

"Master? I want to go back on the request I wanted to make." Shagotte asked as she approached Twilight. Twilight was sitting on the bar, drinking apple juice.

"Finally done enough brooding?" Twilight asked with one eye open at her.

"Yes." Shagotte admitted.

"Okay. So what is the request?" Twilight asked curious.

"Can you teach me Exceed magic? I want to have two wings. But due to magical deformation, I only have one wing. I hope that by learning magic, I could gain a second wing." Shagotte requested.

Twilight smiled, "Of course I could teach you. Just remember, that while you are learning to that goal. You might find out that you are unable to so. Will you keep learning after that point? Or are you just learning to learn its possibility?" She asked.

"No. Though it is an important goal. It's not the main reason." Shagotte admitted.

"Oh?" Twilight said impressed, "Then what is the real reason?" she asked, with a knowing smile.

"I want to fight even better. I want to become better at protecting the guild. And above all else. I want to atleast see you off, during your final adventure. At my best, and in my prime. So that before you depart, we could have a fight, where you don't hold back." Shagotte finally admitted.

Twilight eyes widen, "Those are fighting words." she said impressed at the mention.

"And I know you could go back anytime. I just want to fight you, while I can still call you human. Not a Celestial Spirit or a unicorn." Shagotte said, a sparkle in her eye showed the sheer amount of determination she has.

Twilight's smile widens, "Very well. Come, lets go to my personal training room. That is were I shall teach you and once there. I will give you some permanent rules. Those are my conditions, if you will." she said.

"Actually before I go. There is one more reason. The reason I want to become stronger." Shagotte admitted.

As Twilight jumps off the bar her eyes widen slightly, as she turns to Shagotte. And nodded, "Which is?" she asked.

"After talking with Macao and Wakaba. They told me that anyone that was leaving, even temporarily. Got their own send off ceremony. I want to show my everything, when you leave. After which we can do the ceremony when we are all there to see it. And I want to be the one to state those words. If I am allowed to." Shagotte admitted.

"Of course. Erza might be my sister. But you are the one that grew alongside me. Of course you should do it. I might even prefer it. Now let's go, that adventure is approaching quickly. Only two years remaining until, the final adventure." Twilight said as she and Shagotte walked downstairs towards Twilight's personal training hall.

"So what are the rules going to be?" Shagotte asked Twilight after she was sitting on the floor and Twilight was standing there.

"Okay. So, whatever you learn will and shall be used to protect your family and your daughter. Understood? The is rule number one of three." Twilight stated.

"Of course. What about the other two?" Shagotte asked.

"Rule number two. In order to make you learn magic even after I am gone. You must, regardless of where you are or in which condition you are in. Must meditate after having slept. If you slept twice or thrice. You meditate two times or three times in a single day. Understood?" Twilight requested.

"Understood. I kinda did that anyways already." Shagotte stated.

Twilight smiled at that, "And finally, you mustn't let your love for your daughter get in the way of combat. If you somehow became her enemy, then you shall treat her as such. Even if she is in fact your daughter." she added finally.

"Deal. That one I was going to do anyways." Shagotte said.

"Even after I am gone that is." Twilight added.

"I know." Shagotte also added.

"Good. Magic is actually decently easy to learn if you already contain it. All you need to do, is master control of your magic and learn new spells accordingly. While also improving your magic pool that you contain." Twilight explained.

"That's it?" Shagotte asked surprised.

"No. It also involves pain. A lot of pain. Like painfuller that child's birth. Soul crushingly painful." Twilight simply said.

As Shagotte's eyes widen, she sees a sparkle a mirth in Twilight's eye. "Twilight. What the fuck is wrong with you?" she said annoyed. She sees Twilight laughing. Causing her to no longer feel annoyed. Though she was still a bit grumpy.

"Actually it's not that painful. However unlocking your second magic pool, that really is painful. And learning magic theory is painfully boring. Unless you can read quickly and enjoy books." Twilight admitted.

"Luckily I can read fast and enjoy it. So good for me." Shagotte admitted.

"Good. You see that pile over there? That is all the books on exceed magic. Read it, but don't try to mimic any of it. Wait until I tell you to do so. For now however, you see those targets? Use your magic that you have and attack them. Magic Only!" Twilight explained. As she did so, she points at a small pile of twelve books in the corner of the room. And also at three target of varying sizes and distances.

"You used your foresight to prepare them ahead of time. Didn't you?" Shagotte asked.

Twilight smiled and nodded. Before pushing Shagotte to act and use magic.

Shagotte stood before the line and tried to remember any of the spells she remembered. As she remembered some of the few she knew she could use, she got ready.

"Wing Slice!" she said as she summoned her only wing and it cut through the air and hitting the closest dummy. It did nothing besides leaving a scratch.

"Bad. I shall rate your magic. Bad means you either need to stop using it, or improve it drastically." Twilight explained.

"Magic Prowl!" She said as she used her eyes to intimidate her foe. Seeing as the foe were a dummy, nothing happened.

"Fine. Fine means its a fine spell. But again requires more training. Also you could find a way to speed it up, without shouting your cast." Twilight explained.

She then gathered some more Magic Nano and gathered it into her mouth, "Queen's roar!!!" She shouted. As the magic out of her mouth turned into a powerful magic power beam, causing all three dummies to get sliced in two. And the back wall reaching enough damage to create a mini-earthquake.

"Bad. It requires too much magic to cast a single spell. However if you wish to use it anyways, I will give you some pointers." Twilight stated.

She then decided to cast the last spell in her arsenal. "Blind!" she stated, which was enough to flash bang the entire room. And it happened so quickly, that Twilight was unable to prepare herself. Causing her to get blinded.

"Good. Keep practicing that one. I cannot wait to see what you do with that one." Twilight said, still blinded.

After Twilight was no longer blinded, Shagotte spoke up, "Those were all the spells I know. And yes, I wish to keep Queen's roar. My mother when she was alive taught me that one." she admitted.

"I see. Some sentimental value. Is there anymore reasons why?" Twilight asked.

Shagotte actually smiled, "Yes. My mother was a very special exceed. Even more special than normal. She was an queen dragon slayer. She was amazing. However one day, she just disappeared. Leaving me all alone. That was several thousand years ago. Although I never inherited her magic, I did my best to atleast mimic it." she admitted slightly bashful.

Twilight eyes widen at the revelation, both suddenly laughing out of nowhere. Causing Shagotte to get a bit tense. "A dragon slayer? Of course, now I see. You may not have inherited her magic. But you have inherited her willpower and determination. In fact, I think you might be best suited for that magic type. Slayer magic that is, not dragon slayer magic." she said while laughing.

"Wait. The roar spell is universal?" Shagotte asked surprised.

"It is. However it is usually known as laser beam. Or solar beam." Twilight admitted.

"Uh. Perhaps those magic spells are better suited. Not simply exceed magic." Shagotte stated.

"It is. Tell you what. Although you may never reach my level of magic power, I can atleast show you what the best of the best looks like." Twilight suggested.

"Uh, sure?" Shagotte said unsure.

"Perfect. Let me show you, my magic without my orbs." Twilight said pleased.

Twilight then gathered a little bit of magic power around her. Her eyes sparkled, when she suddenly without warning, she silent casted a solar beam. With such power that the three dummies stood no chance and the entire back wall collapsed. The earthquake that followed shook entire Magnolia. Though everyone in Magnolia knew that Twilight made that artificial earthquake. Since everyone was trained to detect the difference.

"That was a silent cast. Something that I will teach you. Besides that, we do have some books on slayer magic. Grab the most basic of spells out of that book and learn it. Then only practice those, until I tell you otherwise." Twilight explained.

"Alright." Shagotte said as she grabs the books on slayer from the bookshelf besides Twilight. Meanwhile Twilight repaired the damage she caused.

"Alright. So let me explain how to silent cast." Twilight said as she proceeded to explain the inns and outs of silent casting. The downsides and upsides to it. And finally a good reason why you should silent cast.

Shagotte listen to it all. Soaking it up like a sponge as she sat on the ground and even writing some of the information down.

That all happened about six months ago. Back then she was mostly learning the basics and a small amount of advanced stuff. But nothing game breaking, yet. No right now, Shagotte was wandering Magnolia. Doing her usual rounds.

During these rounds she inspects security and talks with some mages to probe them. However that was not the reason she was out and about right now. No, she had a meeting with the mayor of Magnolia. Something she has been keeping a secret from Twilight.

"Miss Shagotte. So, you wished to speak to me?" The mayor asked.

Right now Shagotte was sitting with him at one of the cafes. In an attempt to seem natural.

"Yes. It's about Twilight." Shagotte said in a hushed tone.

"Right. The departure celebration. You want to give her a proper send off. Correct?" Mayor asked leaning in slightly.

"That is correct. However I have done all I can. Will you assist me?" Shagotte asked.

"Of course. Leave it to me." Mayor said after which he stood up and walked off like nothing ever happened.

The project that Shagotte and the mayor was referring to, was the send off party. Instead of simply a few members shooting fireworks, it would be a town wide event. Using as many things as possible to make it a grand celebration instead of a one off thing. However the only thing that Shagotte was unsure about. Was the actual location of Twilight's leave.

So as she entered the guild hall she looked around for Twilight. She noticed that Twilight and Macao were having a serious conversation. So instead of interrupting it, she overheard the conversation.

"I see. So big brother decided to value strength over family. I can certainly see why. But... hm." Twilight said slightly worried.

"Yes. And gramps then for the first time ever, kicked someone out of the guild for it." Macao explained.

"I understand his reasoning. In fact, I expect Gramps to be secretly crying about it. No, big brother mustn't leave this guild. His banishment has been revoked. He can return anytime." Twilight said serious.

"Is there a reason?" Macao asked curious.

"Yes. He will basically be needed if we ever want to participate with that tournament in Crocus. Of course his strength is desired. On top of that, I can't bear losing a brother over a small family feud." Twilight explained.

"But the lightning would have destroyed Magnolia. Are you certain about that decision?" Macao asked worried.

"Oh don't worry. As much as he did so, Natsu already taught him a lesson. No need to keep rubbing salt in his wounds." Twilight stated.

"Who is your big brother?" Shagotte asked suddenly.

Twilight then gave Shagotte a genuine smile, "Laxus Dreyar. Gramps's grand son." she said.

"And gramps is your pops?" Shagotte asked using street language instead.

"Sort of." Macao said faster, "To begin with, Twilight didn't really have family in this world. The only family that is directly related in blood with Twilight is the first master. Mavis Vermillion." he explained.

"More like adopted. But yes. I had no family to begin with. It is that reason exactly why I treasure you as mom and gramps as dad. While Laxus is my big bro. Though to begin with, it was just a way for me to cope without actually having parents. Since I was brought here by accident. With no memories and as a child. And I needed some form of parental love, so I just clung onto whoever gave me the love I needed early on." Twilight explained matter-of-factly.

"And later you asked for my assistance as well, right?" Shagotte asked curious.

"Yes. Despite the fact that I have been here for fifteen years. My actual age hasn't actually gone up. This is due to the butterfly effect. Since I got wrong warped into this world, my magic has been all over the place. And in order to adapt, my magic and this world's magic fused. Resulting in an time abnormality." Twilight explained.

"And a space one. Since her mere presence is actually changing time to a certain degree. Like the early encounter with Acnologia." Macao said.

"Or the fact that I became a guild master instead of Macao. And that we still live in this castle. The fact that you joined, and the mere fact that the newer generation besides Romeo have joined." Twilight added.

"And on top of me becoming a fighter... that does make me wonder. If you leave, will time reset itself to make up for the changes?" Shagotte asked.

Macao shook his head, "Unlikely. Time is flexible. If something changes, everything changes with it." he said. Though Twilight looked slightly worried.

"True. It's unlikely. But... the book I entered already had the future laid out in it. So potentially, yes." Twilight said worried.

"Really? And it isn't a grimoire? Since those can change with time?" Macao asked shocked.

"No. Then again, the book is destroyed. So perhaps time will change. Though I will never know." Twilight admitted.

"Which means, if you leave, it might be the last time we see you?" Shagotte asked horrified.

"Potentially. Yes." Twilight said saddened.

"And remember if that's the case. Shit man." Macao said annoyed.

It was then that Twilight used her telepathy to ask a certain disembodied voice for the answer.

"Well book guardian? What will it be? Erased or adapted?" Twilight asked through telepathy.

"Honestly? Much more likely erased. Since time likes to revert back to normal if possible. Your mere presence is changing time, but once the abnormality is gone..." The guardian stated through telepathy.

"What about a change to the timeline permanently?" Twilight asked.

"Plausible. But unlikely. Since I detected that time isn't willing to adapt to your existence." The guardian admitted.

"But wait a minute. If I go to the celestial realm. My presence turns immortal. Meaning I am permanently a celestial spirit. How will that work?" Twilight asked.

Twilight could feel the guardian was shocked at this new piece of information, "You plan on turning into a celestial spirit to leave this world?! If that is the case, then I do not know. There has been previous Twilight Sparkles that entered and left this world. But they would always simply teleport out. Meaning that your action is one of a kind. And thus unique." The guardian said shocked.

"Do you think that my action will break time?" Twilight asked worried.

Twilight could sense the guardian smiling, "Far from it, Twilight Sparkle. I think you are about to create an entirely new timeline. One in which Twilight will return but can also go back to Fiore. I can't wait. Its been such a long time since a new timeline got created." The guardian said excited.

Twilight smiled mentally and physically. "I think we will be just fine." she said.

"Really?" Macao and Shagotte asked surprised.

"It seems that my choices have made a new timeline. Or atleast my choice to become a celestial being is going to." Twilight explained.

"Awesome! Meaning?" Macao asked faster.

"You probably will remember me, and I will be able to return one day." Twilight admitted.

Shagotte smiled, and she was about to say something. When suddenly Romeo came back early.

"Welcome back Romeo. How was the quest?" Twilight calmly asked.

"Fun. Also I got some good news from Bob." Romeo admitted.

He had been helping Blue Pegasus with some clean up, they recently had a festival which he helped at. And was cleaning the festival up along side some members of that guild.

"What is it?" Macao asked.

"According to Bob, Ichiya has been detecting some abnormalities at the location of Tenrou Island. But nothing concrete enough to report yet." Romeo explained.

"That would make sense. The seal is gone. However it will take some time for it to return to our current time. As the seal is double layered. Once on the shield and the second time on the time." Twilight explained.

"Do you know when they should return?" Romeo asked excited

"Two more years." Twilight stated.

"I see." Romeo drooped slightly.

"Come on. It's fine. Considering we have managed to wait this long. Two years is nothing." Shagotte hyped up.

This caused Romeo to softly smiled, "Yeah. I will go back now. We were only half way done." he said as he runs back.

"As Romeo showcased," Wakaba said, "We haven't given up. We might never give up. Until the bitter end." he stated.

"And we won't ever." Droy stated.

"Yeah. Because we are Fairy Tail." Jet stated.

Twilight smiled as all the older generation people agreed, 'Jet, Droy, Romeo, Bisca, Alzack, Max, Nab, Reedus, Warren. And the others I managed to return. It's clear. This guild will survive even without me.' she thought.

"Twilight I need to ask you an honest question. Were you expecting to leave Fiore and never return?" Shagotte suddenly asked. Causing everyone to shut up and listen closely.

Twilight's smile turned into a frown, "Honestly? Yes. I was totally expecting to. In fact I thought I might die before I could return home. That of course didn't happen." she stated.

Wakaba suddenly smiled, and shouted, "Group Hug!" Causing all the older and newer generations to hug Twilight in one big pile up.

Twilight smiled and laughed at the action. "Thanks guys. But in all seriousness, even if I could return. I might never. Point is, as soon as I get home. My time resumes. As such, my life becomes more complicated. There might never be a chance I get to go back to Fiore. Not to mention, Lucy will have to summon me. But I can only be summoned once a year due to my constrictions." she explained.

"That is a shame. But I suppose you done enough time warping. Haven't you?" Wakaba said teasingly.

Twilight smiled, "I have. And its time I change my own future for the better." she agreed for once.

"Then perhaps you should teach all of us, your ways with combat." Shagotte suggested.

Twilight thought about, "Yes. That is a good idea. But how about next year. This year we have been busy with other things. Right Shagotte?" she said giving Shagotte a knowing smiled. Causing her to pout cutely.

Author's Note

(5/7 until arc is completed)

Yes. This one is going to be mostly in Shagotte's POV. And also yes. We are quickly approaching the end of the current arc.

Am I rushing to the end of the current arc? No... who gave you that idea? (~~I totally am.~~) *Cough* Anyways after the final adventure. The story isn't going to have ended yet. After this book, another gets created. Book 2. Will follow filly Twilight Sparkle in the world of Equestria. With the magic power of both sides. Meaning that its still going to be crossover of sorts.

Also a short chapter. Since I ran out of ideas. (Not that 3.5k words is short)

Dojo Fairy Tail

It's been another six months. Although Shagotte doesn't seen to realize it, but Twilight is aware of this new special send off protocol. And it made her smile, sadly that is. It made it all the more concrete. She is leaving whether she likes to or not. As she was watching the newer and older generation work together to prepare it.

However during these six months, Shagotte's magical ability has skyrocket. Not only is she able to summon her second wing. But all the training with her, has allowed a massive increase in combat ability. So massive in fact, that she has started to garner some jealousy from the other newer generation members.

And for Ann, enough is enough. Finally gathering the courage to approach the guild master, she heads towards Twilight.

"Master?" Ann asked as she approached Twilight sitting on the bar. Again with Apple juice.

"What is the matter, Child?" Twilight asked.

"Can you also finally train us? I also want to receive some special training from you!" Ann asked hopeful.

"Hm. So how should I go about doing that?" Twilight asked. She already had a potential idea on what to do, but was wondering Ann's input on the matter.

"Perhaps you can teach us ways to improve ourselves. Nothing ground breaking. Just ways for us to train ourself in our downtime. And also, this castle has a dojo. But nobody ever uses it. Perhaps that would be the perfect classroom for these lessons." Ann suggested.

"My child. I was aware of your desire to train from me. Do you really think I didn't notice the looks you guys were giving Shagotte?" Twilight asked with a knowing smile.

This caused Ann and several other newer generation guild members to become embarrassed at the mention. Ann merely shook her head. While covering her now bright red face.

Twilight merely laughed. She then walked over to the podium and made Shagotte raise the curtains. She looks serious over at the guild members. Meanwhile they gather below to await Twilight's input.

"Listen up. I have two pieces of good news to explain this morning. Firstly, in about fifteen minutes from now, I will give special dojo lessons. I shall do this every Monday at seven O'clock in the morning. For two entire years. Anyone is welcome. You will meet me at the dojo." Twilight explain firstly, she smiled at the reaction from the guild. However her face then turns very serious. Causing everyone to look stiff.

"I have another serious matter to state. I have been closely watching everyone's actions, abilities and strength. Their questing amounts and what they did in their downtime. And I have come to a single conclusion." Twilight stated.

The older generation eyes widen at the mention, "And normally I would have loved to give this rank to more members. Only one member shall receive this new rank today. The S rank." She said. Causing everyone to gasp.

"And that person shall be Shagotte. Congratulations, you deserve it. Not only is your strength very high, your ability capable and strengths under control. You have also spend all your downtime helping the guild and has achieved an amazing total of fifty thousand quest points in your short stay in our guild. And for that, you deserve S rank." Twilight explained. Everyone clapped at the explanation. While also congratulating Shagotte.

"For those unaware. Although Fairy Tail doesn't use the quest point scale. I did use it for evaluation purposes. Easy quests give one point. Medium quests give five points. Hard quests give fifty points. And doing any of these solo adds an additional ten points." Twilight quickly explained at the quest point mention.

Shagotte merely stood still. Stunned at the new piece of information. She then smiled humbly and nodded in thanks at Twilight. Everyone around her congratulated her by giving high fives and small hugs.

"Now then. Anyone that wants to participate the lessons need to go to the dojo now. And Shagotte, I am afraid that you cannot participate. It has to be below S rank members. Instead please guard the bar. I need to place all my attention to the lesson." Twilight requested.

"Alright. Leave it to me. And Twilight? Thank you so much." Shagotte said.

"Yeah, yeah. Don't lose it now, ya hear?" Twilight said teasingly. Causing Shagotte to pout but smile afterwards.

As Twilight and nearly the entire guild sat down at the dojo. Twilight gave the group the three rules to follow roughly the same as Shagotte. She did add that didn't need to do it as strict as Shagotte but that it will certainly help them grow.

"Question! Is the whole meditating thing also meant train the person in awareness?" Wakaba asked curiously.

Twilight smiled, "Yes. That is technically the main goal. But improving ones magic pool and mind is also equally important." she said.

"Good. Any more questions?" Twilight asked.

"What is the teaching material mostly going to be like?" Macao asked.

"Meditate, hand to hand combat, reading lots of books. And a little extra at the end." Twilight stated.

"Do we really need to read books?" Thomas whined.

"Unless you wish to only learn how to meditate and hand to hand combat basics. Yes." Twilight said smiling.

"What purpose do those books hold then?" Nab asked curiously.

"Magical abilities and strengths. Combat technique, posture and move set. Strategy and foresight. And also an very important factor. Knowledge. If you know your enemy, you can abuse their weaknesses like a little bitch. All fair in love and war." Twilight explained, while giving everyone a toothy smile at the last sentence.

"And once you know a move set. You need to practice it, while remembering the basics. Once you have a trained magic pool, you can start to improve existing spells and add more spells to your repertoire. The strategy and foresight allows you to prevent confusion during fights. It also makes you attack weaknesses easier. And knowledge allows for faster acceptance at the task at hand and adapt on the fly." Twilight explained further.

"Meaning the books allow you to use more advanced stuff. While the basics are merely there to assist us. Correct?" Macao asked.

"That is correct. If you think you are ready to learn more advanced stuff. Grab a book and read it. Is basically the basics of it. I shall teach you basic hand to hand combat. I also teach meditation for allowing you to train your magic pool. The rest is left up to books." Twilight admits.

"I see. So master? What will we learn today?" Ann asked.

"First matter of business. Let me show you how to meditate. Then I shall give everyone some downtime homework regarding hand to hand combat. And a book on basic combat move sets." Twilight explained.

Twilight then firstly showcased the mediation stance. She then asked if the guild members would mimic it. After a while of correcting everyone's stance. She began explaining the basic hand to hand moves.

"While everyone here understands the basics of basics. Like punch, kick, and the like. What my basics are like is different. To me, hand to hand is more of an alternative to your ordinary move set. Think searching for tools to kick ass with as well. In order words. You have been disarmed. Then use your surroundings to also kick ass with. Hand to hand combat in this case also includes your feet and body. You are a gun magic user, so learn how to make an temporary gun using only a stick and your body as catalyst." Twilight explained.

"Same could be said about other magics of course. However that is something you should experiment yourself with. All I will do is give you a bunch of sticks. And try to cast your spells through these ordinary sticks. Instead of using your normal catalyst. Also in front of you is a basics of basics book. Read that in your free time. That will be all for this week. Next week I will teach you how to cast using pieces of rock. Which is harder by the way. I also start teaching more advanced forms of mediation. And a book about your respective magics. Good luck." Twilight explained before leaving the dojo.

As Twilight teleported to her office. She used her Friendship orb to quietly watch over her guild members training. It became immediately clear that the older generation was already skilled in it. But the newer generation was also pretty good. They had talent. And although Thomas was still grumbling about the books. He did read it.

After several weeks of more sessions. And the older generation immediately stopped participating after the first lesson. In favor of questing. Of which even Nab surprisingly did one. The newer generation saw a surprising growth. And as Twilight suggested, they weren't keeping it very strict. However they did learn plenty from it.

Another interesting development was the fact that each member of the newer generation started doing more solo quests besides their group quests. Which came to a total of five quests done each day, each group member. Making them gain a whopping 25 quests a day maximally done. Which was crazy.

In response to their incredible work. The guild got a massive inflow of new quests. So much in fact that the quest board was overflowing. Giving Twilight finally the excuse to make a proper room for all the quests. The guild gained three quest boards instead of one. Which was now being sorted by type.

The left one was reserved for killing monsters and capturing them. The center one for major quests, these quests had high rewards. The right one was reserved for pacifist quests. Which was quite a bit more of than Twilight expected, however something told her, that she is the reason why there was so many. Some of these quests came from other guilds, something she knew is definitely because of her.

Another surprising turn of events was when Nab and Reedus formed a small team. They began to do mostly harmless quests. Their questing rate each day was at the maximum five a day. Which was average. But more quests than Nab has done the entire time he has been at Fairy Tail.

While the main team started to prioritize high reward quests. These quests tended to take longer. Meaning that some days they could get two done a day. While other times only two a week was possible. Not to mention, they made the guild the most money. Despite breaking the occasional house here and there, they were in the green. By about fifty million jewels a month of profit to the guild. While they themselves made about five times that amount each month. Making it very rewarding work.

Meanwhile Shagotte participated with the group or solo hunted monsters. She has thus far refused to do any S rank quests. Shagotte herself lived with Twilight inside the guild hall. They had separate rooms but would sometimes share the bed. Her personal room was starting to fill up with trophies and general rewards. Though hunting monsters wasn't as rewarding as the high reward work, she gained quite a title with all the hunting she has done. And also quite a famous status. Making certain rewards increase in worth.

For example, she once gained a quest in which she had to kill a local demon that had been terrorizing the local town. The reward was going to be five million jewels. After she successfully slayed it, the town recognized the slayer. And instead of giving her five million jewels, she gained ten times that amount. And that is besides the celebration party and the trophy she gained. Not to mention all the additional positive press that followed.

Certain days Shagotte refused to do any quests. While other days she would do fifteen quests in a single day. And that is besides the group quests. Including the group quests would be 35 quests in a single day. Which was beyond abnormal. It should be downright impossible. However she is S rank. Meaning she is a lot more capable than the ordinary guild member.

The reason why guild members were able to do way more quests than normal was due to a little something Twilight set up. As the guild knew, her magic is unique. However a unique spell she has in her arsenal was teleportation magic. So she set up a teleportation portal in the guild and sold return scroll in the gift shop.

When a guild member took a quest, they were allowed to use the portal. However if they wished to return, they either needed to walk back or use the return scroll. It became clear that everyone used them in mass. So much so that Twilight set up a scroll shop besides the gift shop. These scrolls had no combat ability, however they were used as support spells. Like the return scroll and scan scrolls. These all had uses, however they were mage only. This due to the fact that you need to use magic to power them.

Also this meant that Twilight and in turn the guild gained a lot of money. Because at some point other mage guilds also requested their own return scroll. And only in very rare occasions would Twilight grant these guilds their wish. One such special guilds was Blue Pegasus. Since they were helping Twilight in keeping an eye on Tenrou island.

Thanks to all the positive actions. The guild flourished. And in turn so did Magnolia. Magnolia grew larger and better. Not only was Magnolia now building a port themselves. They were also connecting their lake to the ocean. Also the festivals were bigger and grander. Magnolia started to improve their trade, which in turn improved all the guilds that has helped Fairy Tail thus far.

And although Fairy Tail wasn't directly helping the town. One thing became clear, Twilight Sparkle was the reason for all the improvements. And she knew it. But what she was unsure about was when she would leave.

'Would there be a way for me to force these changes to be permanent? I need to investigate time magic once more.' Twilight thought. That's when a idea struck her, 'What if I use that magic type? One of the few magics that is near damn impossible to train? Friendship magic?' she suddenly thought.

'Or more specifically, Elements of Harmony magic?' she added to her thoughts.

Twilight then decided to do something reckless. She began casting a powerful spell. One that hasn't been created before. A spell the size of time itself. 'A time protection spell. Perma time!' She thought as she spoke the words for the future spell.

Her orbs began hovering around her and started to assist by putting their respective magics into the spell. Celestial magic, Friendship Magic, Fighter Magic, Mage Magic, Super magic. And her own magics, Dark, night, light, day, holy, solar, demon, evil, true, false, etc. Thousands of magics were being combined to make a super spell. Twilight's unique spell, and most powerful spell in existence. Perma Time.

Something that would be one of a kind and unique. A way to preserve time, or stop it from being reverted. Past the point of casting. Something that she knew, the time gods will hate her for. But something she needed to do, for the better of this world. The trigger would be automatic. Once Twilight is gone and time tries to revert it. The spell activates, preventing any changes from being reverted. And preventing anyone from forgetting her existence.

This would be the ultimate sacrifice. Since this would cost all her magic. And she sincerely hoped that it didn't get to that. She wasn't sure if she would survive such an action. Since she is born from magic, without that magic it is possible she might fade into nothingness. But atleast she won't be forgotten. To her that was more important than living. Even if that is terrible for both her official family and her adoptive family.

'And more importantly, if my seal makes me fight for it. Then so be it.' Twilight thought as she continued to create the new spell.

Meanwhile she watched over her family using her Friendship orb without fail. She watched their growth, their failures. But she was primarily watching to keep an eye out on any dark guilds. Because with growth comes unwanted attention. Because of this, Twilight has secretly been taking anti-dark guild quests in an attempt to slow them down.

She received these quests from the magic council. However that wasn't the only reason. While going out and about. She has slowly but surely been searching for a certain super weapon. And placing spells on them. These spells won't destroy them, but slow them down. Giving the dragon slayer plenty of time to atleast destroy one of them. And giving another fella some much needed time to save said dragon slayer.

But more than that, and she would do irreversible damage to the timeline. Something that her spell would do anyways. Atleast the spell does so in a controlled manner. Unless, the time god finds the location of the spell that is. Then... all preparation is for nothing.

Regardless, the outcome of that event will be shown in due time. Not today, no right now Twilight had put enough magic into the spell. As it was Monday and nearing seven O'clock. Today was going to be a special day. She was going to showcase that little extra thing she had been secretly preparing for a while now.

As Twilight was heading down, she expected most of the guild in the guild hall. And she was correct. Even the older generation is there at the moment. Shagotte too.

"Twilight? Is the lesson going to start soon?" Ann asked.

"Yes. Can the older generation and Shagotte please join me on this one? This is going to be a bit special of a lesson. One I have been preparing longer that all the others." Twilight requested. Everyone nodded, while Shagotte also nodded albeit a bit surprised.

As Twilight and the entire guild entered the dojo, they automatically took a seat on the ground awaiting Twilight's speech. Twilight meanwhile hovered away all the training sticks and stones, quite literally. And made her way onto the small podium in the dojo.

"Today I am not going to teach anything. The real reason today is not going to be one of those days, is because my time in this world is quickly ending. So instead, I shall recap my whole life including what little I remember of my previous life. The reason for this, is to learn from my mistakes. To not take life and the world at face value. And to grow. Like I had no choice but to do." Twilight admitted serious.

As Twilight probed for reactions, she saw a whole range of them. From shocked from the older generations. To pleased from Macao, Wakaba and Shagotte. To empathy from the newer generations. Among a lot more emotions. However everyone settled in on seriousness.

"Okay. This is going to take several hours. So settle in, this is going take a while." Twilight stated. People took a more comfortable seating position and nodded in acceptance.

"It all happened when younger me, thought it was a good idea to use a not yet master teleportation spell...." Twilight said as she started to explain her whole life up until this point to everyone in the dojo. In fact Lahar was also listening in, in secret of course.

Author's Note

(6/7 until the arc is complete)

Only one more filler chapter to go.

Oh and for future reference. Twilight doesn't like books. If the previous 'Painfully amount of books' wasn't clear before.

Different time, same Equestria

It's been... a long time since I have last seen my most favorable student. Of course that is not to say that Trixie Lulamoon is not an excellent student as well. But well, I miss her. A lot. And it seems that her family has lost hope. She said that her return was soon... but how soon is soon? It's been three years since I had my last contact with her.

However my attention has been mostly focused on the well being of my sister. She returned and not a moment later, she had to temporarily take my place after my unfortunate encounter with Shining Armor. Or Captain Armor as he hates being called by his name. Also its clear that I lost some respect from him after I destroyed the book.

But atleast my subjects are now safe from an out of control unicorn stallion. So that is good. But that hasn't stopped me from having unfortunate things happening to me. Like I have gotten a track record of the amount of times I faint or collapse during every day operation. Giving me no choice, but to give a lot of my work onto my little sister.

The plus point... or I consider it a plus point is that this made me quite clingy onto my little sister. I give her so much love that she has to constantly push me away.

Celestia giggled as she spoke in the third pony vision. Which was unlike her. She really did love her sister. All she wished was that she wasn't so stuck in the castle. Since she fainted so often or collapsed so often. That she was stuck in the castle. Meanwhile she had no choice but to push her work onto Luna.

But today, she finally had enough. Borrowing some of Twilight's desire for adventure, Celestia disquised herself and was currently actually walking around in Manehattan. Without the knowledge of Luna or her guards. The excitement thrilled her, since it felt as if she was breaking an unspoken rule. And that made it all the more exciting.

Unbeknownst to her, her guards were actually keeping an eye out in secret. Since Luna's dream-walking ability predicted what Celestia was about to do. So she prepared guards inside of Manehattan ahead of time. However! They did not know who Celestia was thanks to her seemingly random disguise. Making it near damn impossible to find her.

It didn't help that she constantly changed her disguise to stay hidden longer. From race to sex to size and look. She was almost as slippery as a changeling. However this spell was something Twilight in her childhood had taught her. The part of the spell was in pieces, but Twilight's natural ability in magic made her able to piece it together easily. It only took a week to teach herself the spell and show it to her.

Celestia was now sitting and drinking a milkshake at one of the many cafes. Her current disguise was a white stallion with wings. The reason for the wings was so that she could run away if need be. For that reason she always had wings on her disguises. However her magical signature stayed.

Which was exactly her downfall. Luna was starting to get tired of this cat and mouse game. So she decided to use an magical echo to detect her magic. Which worked. However Celestia wasn't so willing to give up. If her smirk was anything to come by, she was going to give them quite a bit of trouble.

"Hello, how can I help you?" The waitress asked the quickly approaching knights.

"Oh. We merely have some business with that colt over there." The knights said.

"Oh!" The waitress said. And while they were distracted by the waitress, Celestia placed some bits on the table before quickly fleeing the cafe.

As the waitress turned around to check the location out, nopony was sitting there anymore. Instead there was some bits on the table. However before the waitress could point that out to the knights, the knights made a bee line for the stallion that was now fleeing from the knights.

"Stop right there! You little..." The knight said annoyed as the stallion was surprisingly fast.

Celestia merely stuck out her tong and continued to flee from the knights. She could hear the knights swearing in annoyance. She then turned a corner and into an alleyway. Before quickly hiding in one of the trash cans inside the alleyway.

As the knights turn the corner, Celestia was gone.

"She couldn't have gone far! Search the area." Luna's female captain of the guard shouted.

"Wait. Why are we treating her like a criminal?" One of the confused knights asked.

"I don't know. Princess Luna's orders." The captain admitted before searching the area also.

"Captain. Have you found her yet?" Luna asked confused.

"Sorry madam. But she is one slippery mother...." The captain admitted.

"Yes. I didn't expect the knights to take two full days to atleast get a sense on her rough location. Let alone finding her." Luna admitted.

"Yes. And that changeling like spell is making life hellish. She keeps changing appearance. Making me realize that we aren't prepared for a potential changeling invasion." The captain admitted.

"Hm. That is a good point. Once we find her, I shall discuss it with her." Luna stated.

"Your highness... May I ask you something?" One of the confused knights asked.

"Of course. What is it Paul?" Luna asked.

"It's just. Why are we so harsh on her? All she wants is a little freedom. Why are we refusing her that?" Paul the knight asked.

"Due to the excessive amount of fainting and collapsing." Luna said.

"But since the first day she has gone missing. I haven't seen any sign of her fainting. Are you sure it isn't because she has been too holed up in that castle?" Paul asked.

Luna's eyes widen at the information, "Is Paul correct?" She asked the captain.

"Yes. We asked around and nopony has collapsed or fainted in the last two days." The captain admitted.

This got Luna thinking, "If that is the case... then perhaps next time we can just invite her when we want some fun." she offered. However both the captain and Paul instantly shot that down.

"No way. There is no way she like to spar to release stress like you." The captain said dismissive. Paul merely nodded in agreement.

"It is always a suggestion. She will have to decide on the matter. Isn't that right sis?" Luna said smiling towards one of the trash cans.

This caused Celestia to jump out, but her smirk was still there. Instead of accepting her loss, she changed her disguise into a white pony with a horn. And jumped back significantly.

"Uh sis?" Luna asked. She was about to approach, but Paul stopped her.

Instead of being nice, Celestia pulls a piece of earth out of the ground and threw it over at Luna. The captain instantly cut it in two. But as the dust clears, they noticed that Celestia ran off once more.

"Son of a bitch!" The captain shouted annoyed. She went into the left alleyway with Paul. While Luna ran into the right alleyway. She quickly found Celestia standing on top of one of the buildings. Taking to the sky with her wings, she flew on top of the building.

"Please sis. I don't want to fight you again!" Luna shouted, trying to use her memories to stop Celestia in her tracks.

Instead Celestia gave her a cute side move of her head. As her smirk turns more evil. She then used something particular. She used Lunar magic against Luna.

"Lunar Strike!" Celestia shouted. As a strike of pure black shot out of her horn. Luna had mere seconds to avoid the impact as she dodged it. Causing the strike to hit the building in the background.

However Luna was more surprised at Celestia's use of Lunar magic. As she looks Celestia in the eye, it was clear that this was merely done in a friendly kind of way. Not one to hurt Luna with.

"Lunarium!" Celestia shouted as she caused the whole city of Manehattan to descend into darkness.

"Galaxium.!" Luna stated as she fills the entire void with stars that lit up entire Manehattan. As she looks at Celestia she sees a knowing smile. It was then that she realized her mistake.

"A realm of thousand kings. May thee shine down on thy. For thy and thee. Aries!" Celestia shouts at the top of her voice. As the stars form a Aries constellation and shined brightly down upon Equestria.

"Shit." Luna said as she teleported out all the citizens of Manehattan.

A powerful circle spell forms and with one bright pink beam that descended from the fake stars. It struck Luna's last known position. The explosion that followed erased the building Celestia was standing on. Causing a minor crater around Celestia. And a lot of broken windows around Manehattan.

Celestia was about to cast a second spell, when Luna had enough. "Lunarium Constrictum." Luna stated.

This caused all the darkness around Celestia to freeze up and paralyze Celestia. And during her paralyze Luna knocked her out cold. Bringing a dramatic end to Celestia's wild alicorn chase. Or atleast Celestia played as if she was out cold. Since the spell that Twilight deciphered adds also special things like, the inability to get poisoned and inability to get knocked out cold.

Regardless, Celestia was satisfied. So when she was moved into the carriage. She 'woke up' and transformed back into her alicorn self. As she looked at an annoyed looking Luna, she sighed.

"Fine. Next time I will warn you." Celestia finally admits. Causing Luna to nod smiling.

"So why did you seem weaker with that spell?" Luna asked.

"I merely chose to hold my magic back. Like dungeons and dragons. Only the dragons are the knights and the dungeon is Equestria. Think of it as role playing." Celestia admits.

"Hm. So is it true? You didn't faint a single time?" Luna asked curious.

"That is true. On top of that, it felt as if I had renewed energy. If Twilight hadn't asked me to destroy the book, I might have gone there myself." Celestia finally admits as well.

"Is that the reason you kept it around?" Luna asked.

"Yes." Celestia admits.

Luna sighed disappointed, "Well you have had played around plenty. Do you think you can take your tasks back then?" she asked serious.

"Yes. I think I finally recovered. Can you perhaps give me two days to finish my paperwork before returning to the audience room?" Celestia asked.

"I can do that much. I will get you the paperwork required. However after two days I shall forcible give you those tasks and all stresses accompanied with it." Luna warned.

"Deal." Celestia said with a soft smile at Luna.

This caused Luna to sigh in relieve, "I must say, daytime work is ten times harder than night time work." she admitted.

"Of course. And I had to deal with that plus sudden collapses and fainting for atleast ten years." Celestia stated.

Luna's eyes widen, "Don't tell me...?" she asked.

"Yup that was some of the worst times of my life. Luckily during that time, Prince Blueblood became somewhat bearable." Celestia admitted.

"Hm." Luna said as she looked out the window.

Canterlot was already below them, they were only seconds away from coming to a complete stop. Before it does so, Luna leaned closer to Celestia.

"I understand the feeling." Luna whispered into Celestia's ear.

This caused Celestia to get some cold sweat. But she dismissed it as the carriage slowed to a halt as it has reached the destination. And Luna left the carriage first. Celestia trailed behind her, but then she saw Trixie approach her.

"Your highness?" Trixie asked.

"Yes, my little pony?" Celestia asked curious.

"I did some research on the potential causes of all the fainting and collapses. And found something interesting out. I had permission from Luna to the secret archive and found some kind of diary from someone amply named Time Sparkle Vermillion." Trixie admitted. Celestia's eyes widen.

"Alright. Lets discuss that in my bedroom." Celestia suggested.

"No. Let's go to my place. As much as I agree with the secrecy of it. There are some important things that makes your bedroom the least comfortable place to talk." Trixie dismissed.

"And my bedroom? I am also kinda curious." Luna asked.

"That works. But you need to place a anti-time barrier around it. Since it is rather close to Celestia's bedroom." Trixie stated.

"I can do that. Lets go." Luna said as Luna, Celestia and Trixie proceeded to walk towards Luna's personal bedroom. While walking in that direction, Trixie kept giving Celestia worried glances. Almost as if she was expecting more fainting. This potential reason worried Celestia greatly.

"Here we are. The barrier is up. So what does the book entails?" Luna asked.

"To put it simply. It explained potential side-effects in case of a wrong warp using the Fairy Tail book. One of the major concerning reasons was an abnormal amount of fainting from the pony closest to the wrong warp. This is made worse thanks to continued stay, near the location of the wrong warp. End quote." Trixie explained.

"What did the diary state was the most likeliest cause?" Luna asked.

"The wrong warp came from a simple space wrong warp to a time AND space wrong warp. Due to this change, time is literally being warped by the lack of the individual. Thus causing the space around the, now time wrong warp, to warp unnaturally. An ordinary pony might experience effects that are close to lethal. But an immortal being should experience extreme amounts of fainting and collapses. This is due to the warping of the space around the incident. This warping is causing both time and space malfunctions. Which can kill, but more often than not. Merely makes the individual sick." Trixie explained.

"So the barrier is to reduce the effects upon my sister, correct?" Luna asked.

"That too. But also merely mentioning Twilight is causing the timeline to warp. Since she technically doesn't exist." Trixie stated.

Celestia went pale, "You mean, due to the way the butterfly effect works. Twilight's wrong warp which she performed at a young age, caused her to remove herself from out our current time. Due to this, she in turn doesn't exist anymore in our realm. Since her time in this world has stopped at the age of four. Correct?" she asked.

"That is correct. On top of that, if she were to return from her time hiatus. She will return with memories of both sides, magic of both sides. But the age of our world. She left at the age of four. Meaning her time stopped at that age. So when she inevitably returns, she will still be a filly. At the age of four. But with magic worth of seventeen years of disappearance. And memories to add with it." Trixie explained.

This caused Luna to pale, "Meaning, although her mind is atleast that of a young adult. Her body isn't. However her magic is? This is incredible. And confusion as heck." she admitted.

"So she is unable to grow up in age in the world she is currently in, correct?" Celestia asked.

"That would be correct." Trixie stated.

"So... wait a minute. After she teleports back, how would time itself recover?" Luna asked.

"Good that you ask!" Discord said as he suddenly pops in existence.

Celestia took one polite step back as Discord was standing rather close to her. "Has Discord assisted you, Trixie?" She asked.

"Yes. He just happened to know the language this diary was written in." Trixie admitted.

"Yes. I did help." Discord said sarcastic, however right after he turned serious. "To put it simply. Time itself in our world is robust. It will simply bounce back as if she was never gone. However!" he said.

"However her time has been forever warped." Trixie finished.

"What do you mean?" Luna asked.

"Twilight Sparkle was destined to be the bearer of the element of magic. However her time warp prevented her from become such. Due to this, her future in our world is uncertain." Celestia finished.

"Exactly. However with her magic prowess, she could easily become an arch mage." Discord admitted.

"No." Celestia simply stated.

"What?" Discord, Luna and Trixie said surprised.

"I said no. She is not becoming an arch mage. I do not wish for her to be stuck in a library filled with magical artifacts after her last encounter with one." Celestia said definitive.

"I suppose that makes sense." Luna stated slightly confused.

"No. She won't become your assistant." Celestia added.

"Darn." Trixie said, slightly playfully.

"How about someone that goes on expeditions?" Discord offers.

Celestia smiled, "Better. I am going to offer her a chance to rule her own village." she admitted.

Luna and Trixie looked confused at her, but Discord's eyes widen in surprise. "I suppose that makes sense... But are you sure?" He asked.

"Yes. I will grant her a village to the east of Manehattan. On a lonely island." Celestia's smiled widens as she spoke. Discord's eyes widen as big as dinner plates.

"Banishment?" Luna asked.

"No. That island belongs to her great great great grandmother. Tenroujima Island." Celestia said as her smile widens into scary territory.

"You wish for her to create another Fairy Tail in our world?!" Discord shouted, before he suddenly laughed loudly afterwards.

"Amazing! Such chaos! I didn't think you had it in you. I'm in. Is there anything I could assist with?" He asked.

"Yes. I am aware of it's rough location. However my magic sensor is unable to find its exact location. Can you find it for me?" Celestia requested.

"Sure thing." Discord said while smiling. Before popping out of existence.

"Are you sure about that?" Luna asked worried.

"Actually I think it's perfect." Celestia admitted, however suddenly turned somber.

Although Trixie was worried about the plan, she was more worried about her sudden somber expression.

"What is the matter?" Trixie asked.

"I only wished, it was done while she was still mortal." Celestia mysteriously stated.

"Are you telling me that Twilight is about to do something really foolish?" Luna asked.

"No. She is merely securing a way for her to travel back and forth without accidentally breaking time and space. However the cost is her mortality. What she is about to do, is to permanently change into a spirit of the celestial realm. The only realm that connects both worlds together." Celestia explained.

"What is her constellation going to be like?" Trixie asked curiously.

"Constellation Monoceros. The constellation of the unicorn." Celestia stated.

Luna suddenly laughed, "How appropriate. That constellation is based on the worlds most powerful unicorn. And I think Twilight fits that bill perfectly." she said smiling.

"Yes. For that reason I shall not stop her. This is perfect. But Trixie, I need you to investigate that break in time and space. Find me a way to interfere. I shall not let my student face whoever is on the other side alone!" Celestia stated determined.

Trixie smiled at this, "Understood. I shall even ask the time specialist in Ponyville for help. He might know stuff that even you don't." she stated.

"And Luna. Scratch the whole wait two days thing. I will take up my work immediately. However the castle has to be isolated. Put the castle in lockdown. I shall move it to my temporary estate on the north end of the noble district." Celestia requested.

"Understood. I shall put lockdown into immediate effect. I shall also warn your personal personnel to move your work to your estate. I shall personally temporarily move to Ponyville to assist Trixie in finding a way to help Twilight." Luna said while giving a playful salute.

Celestia nodded before teleporting far away from the castle. Luna proceeded to lock the castle down, under the pretense that the castle has been breached by a ultra powerful spell that needs investigation before removal could begin. After which she followed Trixie to Ponyville.

"Mark my words, Twilight Scarlet Sparkle Vermillion. I shall assist you to the bitter end!" Celestia said before going back to work.

Author's Note

This chapter is filled with spoilers... But its too late for me to admit that, is there? *insert evil laughter here*

Tenroujima means Tenrou Island in Japanese. So the fact that she said Tenroujima Island, she basically stated, Tenrou Island Island. :)

Fairy Tail, X791

It was another beautiful day in Magnolia. Twilight was busy doing guild master things. Until suddenly a dark shadow flew over Magnolia. This caused Twilight to smile. As she knew that it was finally time. She stood up from her desk to slowly exit the office to head downstairs. And as soon as she made it downstairs, she climbs on one of the chairs behind the counter and takes a seat. This caused Shagotte approached her, since normally Twilight would spend the whole morning working on paperwork, before taking a seat behind the bar at peak moments. However not today, which raised some eyebrows.

" Already done with your paperwork, Master?" Shagotte asked curious.

Twilight's eyes stayed shut, as she shook her head. "No. Not yet."

Shagotte shook her head slightly to the side, "Then what is the occasion?" she asked.

"Recall all the guild members. Its time." Twilight requested. Shagotte's eyes widen in surprise.

Shagotte then took out the guild scroll and pressed on the 'All recall' button in it. This ordered all the members to return to the guild. Even those that aren't on a quest. She then watched as all the members responded, all but Mystogan. He seemed to reject it.

"Mystogan-" Shagotte tried but saw Twilight shake her head.

"Does not play a role right now." Twilight answered.

"Understood. Everyone else is using their return scrolls to return. Including those in Magnolia." Shagotte explained.

"Good." Twilight said as she watched all the guild members to all return in mass. They all took a seat somewhere and waited for further instruction.

"Everyone. It's time." Twilight stated, "Macao, Romeo, Wakaba, Jet, Droy, Warren. Prepare yourself and go on standby. Everyone else, please stay in the guild until further instruction." Twilight ordered.

"Has it something to do with Christina's arrival?" Romeo asked.

Twilight smiled, "Yes." she said, her smiled turns especially soft as Romeo's eyes showed his realization.

"The team on standby. Follow me to outside the guild hall." Twilight ordered. causing the group to immediately stand up and follow Twilight's rather slow movement to outside the guild hall.

As Twilight saw the Christina. She suddenly started to hum a certain song. It seemed rather familiar, but she couldn't fathom where she heard it. Regardless, Romeo watched in awe at the Christina's arrival, the wait was finally over.

"Men!" Ichiya shouted on top of the Christina as he jumps off. Before he could hit the ground, Twilight grabs him into her magic and calmly set him down on the ground.

"Thank you guild master." Eve said as he slowly levitated down to the ground along side the rest of team Trimens.

"And?" Romeo asked excited.

"Yes. We are now certain. Tenrou Island still exists!" Ichiya stated.

"And the seal?" Twilight asked.

"Held. Which makes us believe that now is the time." Hibiki explained.

"Yes. Something that shouldn't have been possible, held itself against Acnologia's attack." Ren explained.

"Very good. Team, listen up." Twilight stated, her voice spoke of authority. Causing the team to get shaken from their stupor and listen closely.

"This is an emergency guild quest. Go to the location of Tenrou Island. Once there you should see Mavis standing on the water. Give her a second to determine your intention by waiting. Let her unseal Tenrou Island. And once that is done, collect all of the guild members together to one spot. Listen to Gramps and Mavis explanation, then return to the guild post-haste. Understood?" Twilight ordered, she sees the team nod their heads.

"No return scrolls allowed. Portal is off-limits. Use of boat only. All scrolls is off-limits. So do not use scan scrolls to speed up the process. All the members should be relatively close together. And remember, even though they have been gone for that long. Stay professional, wait, listen, act and fight if necessary. Show past Fairy Tail, what future Fairy Tail is like!" Twilight ordered.

"YEAH!" The team shouted.

"Departure is immediate. Get going!" Twilight ordered as she watched the team depart on this expedition.

"And Blue Pegasus. I thank you for this expeditions. I will send over the Jewels as per quest relation. You have done a total of seven hundred expeditions to search and rescue our guild. The seven trillion Jewels will be send through the portal." Twilight explained.

"Thank you. But Bob our guild master told us to refuse the pay. Like he won't accept it, no matter what you do." Ichiya stated.

Twilight sighed, "Fine. Atleast let me do a S-rank quest on the Blue Pegasus's behalf as thank you." she asked.

"Nope." The Trimens stated before departing.

"Son of a Bitch. I will pay you back Bob. Whether you like it or not." Twilight said while smiling.

"And?" Shagotte asked.

"As I thought. The seal is gone. I can sense Gramps magic from here." Twilight said as a small tear escaped her eye. Instead of continuing, Shagotte pulls Twilight into a motherly hug. Twilight didn't even attempt to pull away, instead she leaned into it with a heavy heart.

After a few minutes of staying like that, Twilight spoke up, "Thanks I needed that. As much as I have stayed strong. I truly miss my sister and gramps and my big bro."

"Of course. As do I miss Carla. There is no need to bottle it up. That is why I am here." Shagotte stated.

Twilight smiled, "Good. Tell the mayor to prepare a massive festival to celebrate the return of the other members of Fairy Tail. Also give the home-owners the good news." she stated.

"Will do. By the way, Lucy's father recently called. He wanted to thank you for healing him." Shagotte stated.

"Understood. Tell him that I heard it. And tell him that I did it for his daughter." Twilight requested.

"Okay. By the way, the guild is getting anxious. They want to do some quests." Shagotte stated.

"Unable. We need to await the return of the rest of the guild. They have permission to roam Magnolia, but they need to immediately return the moment I ask for it." Twilight stated.

"Okay. Protocol Family return?" Shagotte asked.

"Confirmed." Twilight stated, she saw Shagotte nod as she pulls out the guild scroll once more and activated the protocol. And as soon as the protocol was active, nobody left the guild hall.

"Is it true? Are they really returning?" Ann asked as soon as Twilight walked back into the hall.

Twilight nodded, which caused everyone to celebrate. As everyone celebrated, Twilight took a seat at the bar and also calmly awaited their return.

Meanwhile on the boat, the team waited as intended as entered the island upon Twilight's request. As a team, they calmly walked towards the location of where Mavis went. As they arrived, they see Natsu sticking partially out of the ground. Romeo pulls him out of the ground and shakes him awake. While the rest of the team collected the rest of the team. Until eventually the whole of the missing group was together.

"Is that you Romeo? You have grown quite a bit." Natsu complimented. Romeo blushed slightly as he nodded but kept his cool.

"Thanks." He said in response.

"Wow. You really have grown. You sound so professional." Lucy admitted surprised.

"It's all thanks to our guild master. She has trained us quite a bit." Romeo admitted.

"She?" Lucy asked confused.

"Ah! You haven't met her yet. She was on a one hundred year quest when you joined. When she returned nearly the whole guild was already missing." Wakaba stated.

"Is it who I think it is?" Gramps suddenly asked.

"Yes. Sis has done a wonderful job taking care of the guild." Mavis said as she suddenly appeared.

"First master!" Gramps said loudly. Although the entire team on Tenrou flinched. The team send out by Twilight didn't even show it or was expecting it.

"Yes. Thanks to your combined friendship I was able to collect enough magic to summon Fairy Sphere. Something that sis predicted. In fact the whole reason why the team send by her isn't flinching or showing a great amount of professionalism is due to their training. But also because she is that type of guild master." Mavis explained.

"Who are we talking about?" Lucy asked confused.

"Twilight Scarlet. My sister." Erza suddenly stated.

"That is not her entire name. Her name is Twilight Scarlet Sparkle Vermillion. She is adopted sister of Erza. Indirect sister of the Vermillion family and blood related to the Sparkle family." Wakaba explained.

"Is that so?" Lucy asked, "And how strong is she?" she added.

"The strongest mage in all of Fiore. She holds S-rank in both mercenary and guild status. Is a Saint within the Magic council and the current Guild master of Fairy Tail. She can easily hold her own against Acnologia as her magic literally transcends time and space." Macao casually explained.

"Wait. One vs one. Twilight, Acnologia. Who would win?" Lucy asked shocked.

"Twilight with ease." Gildarts admitted.

Lucy's mouth went wide in shock. "Especially now. Since she is doing to soon be a special person to you, Lucy. She is planning on becoming a Celestial Spirit so that she could go home." Romeo said slightly saddened.

"Regardless. Done explaining, First master? Under Twilight orders, we need to go back soon." Wakaba casually asked.

"Yes. Next time I will go to the guild myself. Good luck team Natsu. You are going to need it." Mavis said mysteriously.

"Yes. That is something she is correct in." Macao admitted.

"Let's go. The boat isn't far from here. Gather everyone together. Laxus is already unbanned from Fairy Tail. So he can join back, whenever he wants." Wakaba requested.

"Alright. Let's go." Gramps ordered. Causing everyone to follow Twilight's team to the boat. And once on the boat, they head back post-haste to Fairy Tail guild hall.

"So Warren. How has Twilight been as a guild master?" Erza asked curious.

"Capable. But as she likes to repeat. She is only there temporarily. She will hand the role back to Gramps when he returns." Warren explained.

"Well is there anything I need to worry about?" Gramps asked.

"You can ask that question better to Macao or Wakaba. They assist Twilight all the time." Warren stated.

"Well what did you two do?" Gramps asked both Wakaba and Macao.

"I am in charge of keeping an eye on the guild if Twilight goes on quests herself. Also I maintain order among Magnolia. I am an acting sheriff if you will. After Twilight's guild master status, Magnolia and Fairy Tail has become one unit. We work together all the time. Whether festival or incidents. Fairy Tail and Magnolia are often seen together. I am in charge of maintaining that connection." Macao explained.

"Meanwhile I am in charge of maintaining Fairy Tail itself. I look out for more guild members or assist the current ones. I assist in getting new quests and maintaining existing facilities. Although we do not active earn money within the guild, there are some facilities that are especially high on our priority list. Like Twilight's scrolls shop or the gift shop. Or the unique facility that you can only find in Fairy Tail. Known as the quest portal." Wakaba explained.

"That is a lot to think about. But is there anything I should know?" Gramps asked.

"Warren please explain the quest portal and scroll shop. After that, I should explain the hand over procedure." Wakaba requested.

"Alright. After Twilight's return from the quest. She immediately took the guild over. At the start a group was created. Known as the main group. They are in charge of taking harder quests and keeping the money flowing. Meanwhile the newer generation which consists of new members, Romeo and Twilight's partner. They are mostly doing harmless quests with some harder once spread among them. They are the quest team since they do a whopping ten quests a day as a group. And that was before the quest portal." Warren stated.

"And after Twilight began giving lessons to the members. Nab and Reedus also formed a team and began questing five quests a day. However as Twilight's lessons gave the member a boost. The sudden massive influx of demand for quests caused the quest board to overflow. Which resulted in making an entire room dedicated to quests. But also, Twilight realized that she could speed up the process by making a portal that can reach anywhere in Fiore." Warren continued.

"This portal will scan the quest and teleport the team or solo member to the quest location. Without the need to travel the distance. And on top of that, Twilight began making and selling return scrolls. These scrolls could return a guild member to the guild hall no matter the distance. She states that it can teleport even between dimension. The portal itself is invincible to space and time warps. So in events of disaster, the portal will work no matter what." Warren continued.

"So the scrolls shop is filled with special scrolls designed to assist the guild member with their respective quest. They are expensive but worth it, especially during more difficult quests. With the Return or Recall scroll being the most important. As they will save you from having to take boats or walk back. From wherever you are." Warren concluded.

After Warren summed it up, Carla approached Macao. "Anything we need to know?" she asked.

Macao took one look at Carla before he laughed, causing her to look confused. "Ah. Sorry about that, yes. Twilight took a partner. That partner is the exceed queen. These two have become rather close." He explained.

"You mean, Queen Shagotte is now Twilight's partner and part of the guild?" Gramps asked shocked.

"Yes. Twilight's partner and got recently crowned S-rank from Twilight. She is incredibly powerful. Both physical and magical. Her combat style reminds me of Erza. Though she uses no weapons and merely use her paws. Her combat style is physical. Very similar to Erza, minus the magic. Her magic is Slayer magic." Macao explained.

"As in another Dragon Slayer?" Natsu asked excited.

"No. Just a user of Slayer magic. Not dragon, or demon, or demi-god. Just simple slayer magic." Macao stated.

"Huh. I didn't know that existed." Natsu admitted.

"That is a rather rare of a type of magic." Gramps admitted surprised.

"Anyways, Twilight will explain the hand over procedure. Among other things. Look I can see Magnolia Port." Wakaba stated.

"Magnolia Port?!" Gramps shouted surprised.

And indeed, in the distance of the man-made river was Magnolia Port. Which held most of Fairy Tail's boats and some smaller boats. They also noticed that half of the port was still under construction. They saw also the Magnolia has grown in size and then some. A proper wall was around Magnolia among other things.

"Good. And by the way, Twilight is a generous guild master. She has paid for all the rent during your hiatus. Including protecting Natsu's house by buying the land and maintaining the house. Both for the home owners around Magnolia and Fairy Hills." Macao explained.

"Uh. Do we owe Twilight then?" Lucy asked. Macao merely smiled and shook his head.

"No. No Twilight did something extra for you Lucy. You will have to find out what that is. Twilight always repay her debt, but doesn't accept other people's debt. You guys won't have to pay it back, don't worry." Macao ensured.

The boat then slowly came to a stop. As Wakaba lowers the anchor and extends the walk plank. He is the first to step off the boat.

"We will have our quest completed once we return to the guild hall. Shall we?" Wakaba asked.

"Let's go!" Natsu said as he drags Lucy along.

After a bunch of walking later, they had arrived before the great castle that houses Fairy Tail. Natsu opened the door and shouts, "We're back!"

What followed could only be described as pandemonium. The newer generations introduced themself, while the older generation attempt to start a brawl. However Shagotte was at their location faster. She punched both of the brawl causes, I.e. Natsu and Gray into the ground, crushing the planks immediately. Before walking back over to Twilight's side.

This caused Lucy and Carla to look shocked at the nonchalant nature of the move, something Erza normally does. And something they didn't expect of the queen of the exceeds. However some of the newer generation members simply laughed at their attempt.

"Gramps. It is good to see you back. Shagotte disable that special protocol. People can take quests once more." Twilight requested.

"Of course." Shagotte said as she turned the protocol off.

"Protocol?" Gramps stated confused.

"Gramps let's... explain that in my office. Come. There is a lot to talk about. I am sure you already heard quite a bit. But not enough. Not all of my work is explained. Before I go. Sis, and everyone that came from Tenrou Island. Your debts have been paid. However if you wish to pay me back, I will explain after I am done talking with gramps." Twilight explained.

"Very well Twilight. Alright you maggots. Show me how much everyone has improved. And Shagotte... please have a chat with Carla. I am sure you wished to be with her first and foremost, no?" Erza asked.

Shagotte looked at Twilight for permission. Twilight hummed, before smiling. She nodded with permission. Shagotte smile went warm. "Alright. I will also keep an eye on the bar. Good luck master." Shagotte stated.

Twilight and gramps proceeded to walk down the hallway and onto a set of stairs to near the top. Not the roof, but the top floor. She then entered her personal office that overlooked entire Magnolia. She took a seat at one of the two most comfy couches she had set up in her office. Gramps took a seat opposite to her.

"Before we start, how do you feel dad? I know there has been a seven year gap, and that war between you and a band of Zeref lovers happened only a few minutes before Acnologia appeared. So how are ya?" Twilight asked, her smile turns warm.

Gramps smiled at the word 'Dad' "Could always be better. As you can clearly see. I am still a bit injured. What about you? How has my absence been on you?" he asked.

"It's been fine. I have been keeping my mind on the guild and my future. By the way, I have regained enough memories that I can atleast contact Equestria. But I still need the Celestial realm to warp back and forth. Since the book has been destroyed." Twilight explained.

Gramps's eyes widen, "What?! The book is gone?" he asked shocked.

"I had no choice. At first I was going to keep it to try and return. But then my foolish brother was about to do something he would regret. Had Celestia not destroyed the book in time. Others might have fallen here as well." Twilight admitted.

"Shit. I suppose they were beginning to become desperate. How are they by the way?" Gramps asked.

"Celestia is traumatized. My official parents have lost hope. And my brother tried to set things right. Only to nearly fall into the same trap. From which I was able to avoid catastrophic consequences. However..." Twilight admitted.

"However?" Gramps asked.

"My time here... is running out. I need to quickly find a way back... or else..." Twilight admitted ominously.

"Or else?" Gramps gulped slightly scared.

"The time has warped too much in my presence. I need to go back quickly. Or face utter erasure." Twilight stated worried.

Gramps eyes widen even further, "You mean? History is starting to..." he asked.

"Yes. I atleast ensured that nobody will forget about me. But my time is running out. If I don't go home soon. I might get voided before I can even go home. But that is why I need team Natsu, which is comprised of Lucy Heartfillia, Natsu Dragneel, Erza Scarlet, Gray Fullbuster, Happy, Carla, Wendy Marvell, Loke and the Celestial spirits." Twilight explained.

"One final adventure. Either succeed and go home. Or face the ultimate punishment for changing time when one isn't supposed to. Correct?" Gramps asked for confirmation.

Twilight nodded, "Also known as Project Final Celestial Spirit. Which speaks for itself, no?" she asked.

"You must turn yourself into a spirit quickly. Or face... your worst demons." Gramps repeated.

"Alright. You get my full support. Shall I take control over the guild back?" Gramps asked.

"Yes. Before you do so. I made a book explaining all the events you missed. All the important changes this guild has changed. The new members. And most importantly, those protocols. They are extremely important, and if time doesn't remove them, please remember them. They are dear to me." Twilight pleaded.

"Alright. Go, get that team together. Tell me. What is the full discription of the quest?" Gramps asked smiling.

"S rank, special delivery. Escort Twilight Scarlet Vermillion Sparkle to locations the host requires to go to. Collect special products. Warning this is an extremely dangerous quest. By either refusing or failing the quest, your escort target will die. This quest is made for Twilight Scarlet, Shagotte, Natsu, Lucy, Erza, Carla, Happy, Wendy. Reward will be given after completion is completed. Reward, repaid debts. Which ranges between fifty million jewels at the lowest to five trillion jewels at the highest." Twilight explained.

"Alright. The quest has been made. Collect those members immediately. This is an emergency quest. Refusal is not permitted." Gramps added to the quest.

"One more thing... Before I depart. So you start to understand the urgency." Twilight said as she showed a, by armor covered, elbow.

Gramps eyes widen as large as it is possible. Before he nodded, understanding the urgency. "I see. No wonder that you are feeling the urgency. Alright. Don't worry about the guild. I will take care of the rest. Go! Hurry. And Twilight?" he shouted.

"Yes?" Twilight asked.

"I love you. Good luck." Gramps smile softens.

"Thanks dad. Good luck with the guild." Twilight said as she gave Gramps one last hug. They both knew this would be the last. So they hugged a bit longer than normal. Before Twilight headed back downstairs.

"Twilight! Your back! Is Gramps back in control?" Shagotte asked slightly excited.

Twilight nodded, "Will team Natsu, comprised of Erza, Lucy, Natsu, Wendy, Gray, Happy, Carla. And my partner Shagotte come to me? We need to do an emergency quest!" she shouted.

As soon as Twilight's full sentence leave her mouth, Team Natsu and Shagotte huddled around her. Meanwhile everyone else goes back to normal business.

"Can we see the quest?" Natsu asked excited.

"Yes." Twilight said as she gave him the quest paper. He looks through it excited until he saw the warning at the bottom causing him to pale.

"Is... Is that warning real?" Natsu asked pale. This caused the rest of the team to look at the warning causing them to look grim.

"I am afraid so." Twilight admitted.

"Has it gotten worse?" Shagotte asked.

"Thanks to my magical interference, no. But we mustn't sit here and hope for it to get better. It won't. It can't." Twilight stated.

"What get better?" Lucy asked worried.

Twilight then removes the piece of armor covering her elbow. Showing off that her elbow has already... disappeared slightly. A time wound if you will. Lucy gasped and everyone else pales. Realizing the situation to be quite dire.

"What are we collecting?" Gray asked calmly... Well calmly while looking worried that is.

"Memories." Erza answered for him.

"Correct. I thankfully regained quite a bit of memories already. All we need to do, is collect the remaining. And I know just the places to collect them. On top of that we need to find and collect a certain celestial key." Twilight explained.

"What type of key?" Lucy asked perked up.

"A blank, titanium key. With nobody attached to it." Twilight stated.

"The rarest key in existence?! I do not even know where to begin!" Lucy admitted.

"Actually there is a way of knowing. We need to contact the celestial king and ask him. However you must do that alone, Lucy." Twilight requested.

"Alright. I will investigate a way of doing that." Lucy stated.

"No need. Just do the same thing with Loke. And you will be fine." Twilight said knowingly.

"Uh. Alright." Lucy said confused.

"After we know the location. We need to collect it. And proceed to continue to three locations. Margaret Town, the original town where Erza was born in. And finally the place I came to, when I entered this world." Twilight explained.

"And then?" Natsu asked worried.

"The final sequence in Magnolia. I will have to give myself the curse of binding on the key, after which I have to forcibly convert myself into a Celestial being. During this, we can do the send off ritual." Twilight explained.

"Will we see you again after that?" Happy asked saddened.

"In the future, yes. I will become Lucy's special celestial spirit. That way I can ensure a way to travel back and forth at will. Lucy gets the world's powerful mage and I can go home whenever I want." Twilight said proudly, "Sadly I do have to give up my mortality. But that is a side-effect." she added.

"Special? How so?" Lucy asked.

"This key will be a part of Fairy Tail. So in case of the death or breaking my key. The key defaults to Fairy Tail. On top of that, I can only be summoned for emergency. Or when you communicated ahead of time for my need." Twilight explained.

"Ah. Since you won't stay in the Celestial realm but rather in your own realm. Correct?" Erza offered.

"Yes. Since my realm and this world's realm is connected. Through the Celestial realm." Twilight admits.

"Alright. We accept, of course!" Wendy said before anyone else said anything.

"Good. We will depart in five hours. Prepare yourself." Twilight warned, causing everyone in the team to run off to prepare.

'Equestria. Here I come!' Twilight thought pleased.

Meanwhile across dimensions, in a world filled with ponies...

Celestia was roaming the halls of her personal mansion since her castle was still in lockdown. She just finished giving ponies a speech after the summer sun celebration. When suddenly, a wind blew through the halls. This wind was different, it was the wind of hope. And Celestia instantly knew what this meant.

'So you have been waiting for this moment, my personal student. I see.' Celestia thought as she suddenly broke into a mad sprint.

She took flight towards Fluttershy's cottage. The current home of a certain draconequus friend and her shy friend. During her mad flight she flew past Rainbow Dash at max speed, causing her to be blow away as the air pressure easily reached mach g-forces.

However her touch to the ground was soft and quiet. As she walked up to the cottage, she knocks on the door.

"I am coming!" Said a shy voice, clearly from Fluttershy.

"Yes?... Your highness!" Fluttershy said calmly for one moment, then stunned the next.

"Fear not my little pony. I actually came here to find Discord. Is he here?" Celestia calmly asked.

"I am here." Discord said as he appeared out of nowhere. Fluttershy didn't even flinch, instead she nodded.

"A certain pony has made a first move. It is time to begin the spell." Celestia mysteriously stated. Fluttershy was confused, but Discord's eyes instantly widens at the news.

"Alright. So, you will do space, while I do time. Correct?" Discord asked carefully.

"Yes. Those special statues around Canterlot Castle are the anchor points for the spell. While mine has to be omni-directional around the castle ground itself." Celestia explained.

"Alright. Expect the spell to be completed in a week." Discord stated, while nodding.

"Not good enough. Try to do it in five days. That is when it will occur." Celestia admitted, Discord coughed painfully, before nodding. As he had little choice.

"Before you go. May I ask atleast a hint of what you are doing?" Fluttershy asked worried.

"We are trying to prevent Twilight Sparkle's transformation into Celestial being, by pleading to our gods for assistance. By granting Twilight a chance to be part of two dimensions instead of one." Celestia explained.

"Who? Which god?" Fluttershy asked confused.

"Discordia and Laura. The true god of chaos and the god of creation." Discord answered.

"And, Yggdrasil. God of dimensional time. He will be the hardest to convince." Celestia answered. Before she did a unique action that is normally reservered for only Discord. Discord and herself were clicked away using teleportation magic. Confusing Fluttershy AND Discord.

Author's Note

This chapter is calm before the last Arc in Fiore.
Next chapter Part one of three. The one of the last arcs of this book. After this arc, one more last arc. And then the epilogue.

Also sorry for the wait... I have no excuses, only that I got addicted to a game... or two. (~~Dragon Quest Builder 2 and The Outer Worlds~~)

The final adventure Part 1

In the far away land of Equestria. Celestia was preparing a spell, she never though she would use again. It was a special communication spell to connect her conscious to the god realm. A realm even Celestia can't normally access. However with Discord's help, this should go down much easier.

"You ready Discord?" Celestia asked as she looked at him.

"No. But lets get this over with." Discord admitted. But moved into casting stance regardless.

"Alright. Let us begin the spell of gods." Celestia said.

She breathed deeply, before casting the spell by voice command. "By the bellows of a thousand realms."

Discord also gave a deep breath as he had to go in tune with Celestia's spell. "Form given by the realm of Titans."

"May the queen of light cast forth!" Small particles bound by light itself, shined as it slowly conversed into the spell. As Celestia slowly began hovering.

"May the noble keep grant passage!" Discord too, began floating. Instead of particles, the sky began swirling around him. The particles that came from Celestia fused with the swirling, creating a stormy effect.

"For I stand among the darkest of nights. Lightest of stars. Truest of dimensions." Celestia said as her voice began getting a deeper sound.

"And let the gates of time show their true colors!" Discord shouted.

"Gravity! Light! Darkness! SPACE!" Celestia shouted at the top of her ability. As her eyes open shining with pure magic power and light itself.

"Movement! Acceptance! Reality! TIME!" Discord too shouted at the top of his ability. His eyes also shining brighter than the stars itself.

"SPACE AND TIME COMMUNICATION!!!" Celestia and Discord shout so loudly. You could hear it on the other side of the planet. And see it, as a magic circle bigger than the planet itself appeared. It then also immediately activated.

One moment there was light. Then everything went silent as time itself had been halted. A single beam of light was seen by only Celestia and Discord. They had successfully connected to the in between. The titan communication array was now visible to the naked eye.

"There it is. The only way we can help her. Come Discord. Lets go" Celestia said as she and Discord made her way to it.

Meanwhile in Fiore.

Team Natsu and Twilight are currently preparing for the final adventure. Twilight was actually helping Lucy get a better understanding of the situation. By retelling her the whole story. Or most of it anyways.

"So what you are telling me, is that through the use of this plan. You can both retain your ability to cross dimensions as well as go home?" Lucy asked.

"Basically yes." Twilight replied.

"I am sorry on what I am about to say. But I think that this is stupid plan. Personally I would focus on going home instead of warping across dimensions." Lucy admitted.

Twilight drooped slightly, she, in hindsight, agreed with Lucy. But she had been working so long on this project that backing out now, is devastating. Since it would make things harder in the long run. And potentially removes the whole ability to go home.

However that wasn't the real reason for this plan. No, Twilight was beginning to get desperate. The fact that she was already fading slightly, was a concrete proof that she needed to go home as soon as physically possible. Or face possible erasure.

"I agree Lucy. But I can no longer wait. My body is already fading slightly. I need to go home as soon as possible." Twilight admits.

"Alright. So this is the place." Lucy said as she showed Twilight the place where she reconnected Loke with the Celestial realm. And communicated with the Celestial king.

"Are you ready?" Twilight asked giving Lucy a small smile.

Lucy shook her head, "And I never will be. But we need his help. So lets do this."

Lucy then began lighting up in sheer Celestial magic. As she became a literal beacon of light in the darkness. She then shouted as loud as she could, "Celestial king! Hear my call, I need your help. Heed my Call!!!"

Nothing happened at first. Until suddenly all the waterfalls disappeared leaving behind a starry void. A otherworldly scream could be heard. When the king appeared before them.

"Old friend and unique friend. I take that you are here to ask about that key." The king said deeply.

"Yes. I was hoping you could help us." Lucy asked.

The king then got slightly closer and gave Twilight a small tap on the head. "I know why you came. But I am the bearer of bad news." he said. His voice both knowing and sad.

"Don't tell me..." Twilight said as her eyes widen in horror.

"Yes. The key was already found by a different being. And sadly used as well. The key is no longer blank. And the key disappeared after its one and only usage." The king admitted.

This was devastating news. All the hard work, that let up to this moment. Crushed. By a simple mistake. Twilight had waited too long. "Who used it?" Twilight asked a lot quieter. It became clear that Twilight's only hope was now mostly gone.

"It seems an old friend of mine. During my prime, decided that the fate you gave yourself wasn't worth the effort. So he deleted the key instead." The king explained.

"Then... then what do I do now? I no longer know what I should do to go home." Twilight said saddened.

"The only other way to go home. Is to mimic the spell that was casted on that book. But instead of casting it on an object. You need to cast it on yourself." The king explained.

"Are you asking me to cast a spell that will allow me to literally move across time and space?!" Twilight's eyes bulged out in shock.

"Yes. Because unlike of what you may believe. You do have the power to do so. Atleast since recently anyways." The king said mysteriously.

"What do you mean?" Lucy asked confused.

"Twilight's slowly fading isn't a coincidence. The reason she is fading is due to her origin. Her magic from Equestria is... starting to be lacking. Which is also why she is fading. Her body is made of mostly Equestrian magic. Fiore's Nano-magic is similar but not the same." The king explained.

"Unlike Equestrian magic. Which exists in literally everything. Fiore's magic only exist within those that can both breath it in, and wield it like a catalyst. The keys are a catalyst. But like Natsu, the body can also be one." Twilight answered in the king's stead.

"Yes. The reason you are fading, is because your body's mana-pool is so massive. The Equestrian magic is merely a drop inside a massive ocean. While the Fiore's magic is the waves themselves. Twilight what you lack in knowledge, you make up in sheer overwhelming might. Power and capacity." The king praised.

"But... I know no such spell. How am I meant to cast a spell beyond myself?" Twilight asked confused.

"Begin by following your own plan. Collect those memories. And you will be able to succeed. Just remember, and you will succeed where others might have failed. Show the gods, that you are in fact a god too. Only then will you be able to pass the great beyond." The king said in riddles.

"I understand. There is something in those memories that will grant me passage. And once I gain the knowledge, I need to refine it. After which I need to prepare it. And cast it. Showing powers that no human or pony should have. Correct?" Twilight asked.

The king nodded while smiling before disappearing once more. Leaving Lucy and Twilight with their thoughts. Lucy then looked at Twilight.

"Are you going to be alright?" Lucy asked.

"Honestly? Yes. The burden of weight that I was going to receive has now been lifted. Now we need to focus on getting my memories. Which means, we need to head to Clover Town. The first of three pieces of memories resides there." Twilight said surprisingly chipper.

"I just wish I knew of this earlier. It would have saved literal years." Twilight admitted slightly annoyed. Lucy merely laughed at the mention.

"Anyways. We are done preparing. Is the team ready to depart?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. For a while now. They are waiting at the train station." Lucy said.

"Alright. Lets go." Twilight said.

After that disappointment, Twilight followed Lucy to the train station. There she saw the gang looking around both in awe and dumbstruck. The train station was massive compared to years ago. Regardless, the gang apologized for getting off track as they head into the train towards Clover Town itself.

"How did it go?" Natsu asked curiously. The only reason he isn't throwing up, is because the train has improved the stability of the train cars. Allowing someone with motion sickness to ride without feeling sick. Since you don't actually feel in motion, but you are in motion. As you can look outside and see the scenery pass by.

"Either thankfully or sadly. It was a bust. Someone was faster. And got the key earlier. Instead the king recommended that Twilight teleports among dimensions. Something which she can only perform when she remembers her past and the spell itself." Lucy explained.

"That... actually sounds safer. Since you don't have to bind to an unknown key... Gain unknown powers... And you don't lose your mortality. Thus gaining the right to die." Grey said somewhat wisely.

"Well regardless of the outcome. The quest is still on-going. Until I have regained enough memories to attempt to teleport across dimensions. Which may not sound hard. Until you realize that the dimension could be literal galaxies away." Twilight added.

"Well you do have a lot of magic. Honestly I can see you perform the impossible. Or even miracles like you have already." Erza praised. Causing Twilight to blush slightly.

"And while that is awesome. We still need to finish this quest. So... what do we do, once we get there?" Natsu asked serious.

"Good question. Firstly we need to collect information. Primarily we need to investigate abnormalities. This could be either things that make no sense, people that behave oddly. Or worse, the world literally warping." Twilight explained.

"Do we immediately investigate the scene?" Erza asked.

"No. Merely scout it. Don't interact, just make sure that the claims aren't false." Twilight replied.

"Alright. That seems solid." Erza said satisfied.

"After that, we come together and brainstorm which claims have the most impact. We make a list of them, then we investigate each in order of severity. During these investigations, we could create opportunities for me to regain my memories." Twilight continued to explain.

"I see. That is good. Is there anything we need to bring with us?" Lucy asked.

"Besides the usual?" Twilight asked looking at Lucy, she nodded, "Perhaps something soft to lay on. Since I will faint if my memories come back rapidly."

"Understood. Luckily I always bring something snug in my suitcases. I will make sure to bring that along in a suitcase of sorts." Erza said. Twilight merely deadpanned at Erza as she points at the massive carriage of suitcases. Erza meanwhile looks away somewhat embarrassed.

"The... The rest of the suitcases contain armor and weapons for my requip magic." Erza answered after a moment of awkwardness.

"That... Actually makes quite a bit of sense." Lucy admits.

"Yeah... I haven't quite mastered requip magic like Erza has. The longest distance of requip I am capable of, is from my pocket into my hand." Twilight admitted.

"That is still quite impressive. In a bind you could potentially do further of a distance. But only when cornered. Most people can barely requip if that isn't their primary magic type." Erza explained.

"I suppose that is true. My magic is already very diverse as it is. Requip magic isn't that important. Still I should have trained it more. Oh well. It probably won't be as useful as my orbs." Twilight admitted.

"Or your body magic." Natsu added.

"Or that." Twilight agreed.

"Anyways. We are nearly there. Man they rebuild it fast." Natsu said nonchalant.

"Natsu. You were there when I rebuild it." Twilight deadpanned. Natsu rubbed his back embarrassed at the mistake.

"Actually we did destroy it a second time while you were gone." Erza admitted.

"Which I rebuild after you guys were gone." Twilight replied.

"Anyways..." Lucy Deadpanned, "Shall we get started?"

"Yes. Go ahead." Twilight stated as she watched the team to split up and walked around.

Twilight meanwhile went to the closest Mercenary bar to get some information instead. Just like Midi, this bar was quite full. She noticed this, without even entering since they were so loud. However when she entered she found a different reason for the loud sounds.

The barkeeper was being threatened by bandits. And most of the mercenaries around were either too scared or too injured to intervene. Twilight actually came at the perfect time. Instead of immediately going against the bandits, Twilight blended in to the background as she treated the injured mercenaries and listened in at the same time.

"I demand payment for my lost men!" The enraged bandit shouted at the barkeeper he held in his hand.

"I swear! We had nothing to do with it! Our men is far too weak to even deal with a single bandit! Let alone an entire bandit camp." Barkeeper screamed.

The bandit looked around. He indeed saw that most of his men was too weak or too injured to even succeed. He didn't see Twilight due to her camouflage. But regardless, he did cool down a little.

"Sigh. Listen. Your lucky that I can see that you aren't lying. However! You must help me instead then." The bandit said calmed down.

"Of course! I am glad you understand it. How can I help you?" The barkeeper asked, he was scared. But brave enough to take the lead.

"My men has mysteriously disappeared to the north of this town. At the north location sat an abandoned building. My men was placed there. When they mysteriously disappeared." The bandit stated.

"Is that so." Twilight said as she chose that exact moment to approach.

"Who the hell are you?!" The bandit said as he jumped slightly.

"A mercenary. However I just happened to be in the area when I heard your explanation. And I am interested in this potential quest." Twilight said as she added that last sentence as saw a worried face move past the bandit's face.

"Hmpf. Fine. Listen. Are you willing to investigate it?" The bandit calmly asked.

"Yes. But I need more details." Twilight simply stated.

"Alright. But I need to see your badge first." The barkeeper stated.

Twilight pushed her badge across the bar. As the barkeeper picks it up, he takes one look at it. Then does a double take. He looks wide eyed at Twilight. After which he merely nods and threw it back at Twilight.

"And?" The bandit asked.

"You are in luck. You couldn't have asked for a more capable mercenary." The barkeeper admitted.

"Rank?" The bandit asked.

"S." The barkeeper stated.

"What?! I though you had nothing above D?!" The bandit shouted slightly agitated.

"Sir. I am not from this bar. I came from Midi Kingdom." Twilight spoke up.

"Oh. That is quite far away." The bandit admitted as he calmed down.

"Anyways. Detail?" Twilight demanded slightly.

"Of course. So that abandoned building wasn't always there. In fact it appeared roughly eighteen years ago. We wanted to investigate it finally. So I send out half my clan there to investigate. Only to hear nothing from then for atleast two years. It was then, that I took a look. And found the clan's camp, they still had all their supplies. Including their clothing. But the clan members themselves disappeared from the face of the planet." The bandit explained.

"I see. And the building?" Twilight asked worried.

"We checked it out. But saw no traces of entry. Meaning something happened before they could enter. We also checked the perimeter. But also saw no sign of life." The bandit also said worried.

"Alright. I came with a team. I shall explain them the situation. This is what we were here for. Abnormal activity." Twilight stated.

"Wait. Before you go, what do you think this is?" The bandit asked as he stopped Twilight.

"I hope I am wrong. But they might have been caught by a dimension rift." Twilight stated.

"Which means?" The bandit asked confused.

"They are probably alive. But stuck in limbo. Frozen in time itself." Twilight explained.

"I see. Please save them. I beg of you." The bandit begged.

"No need to beg. I was going to do that anyways." Twilight stated before walking out.

"Guys meet me at the train station. I got something." Twilight stated through telepathy. Before running towards the train station. As she arrived, the team was waiting for her.

"So what is it?" Erza asked.

"I went to a mercenary bar to get some intel. And found out that half of an entire bandit clan mysteriously disappeared from the north of here. By a house that appeared roughly around the same time as I appeared in this world." Twilight said.

"Then that is where we shall go. What about those bandits?" Natsu asked curious.

"Well I promised to save them. So that is what we shall do." Twilight replied.

"Alright. Let's go!" Natsu said as he took the lead.

Erza blinked as she looked at Twilight. Twilight merely shook her head and pointed at Natsu. She then points north.

"Natsu we need to go north." Erza said annoyed.

"Oh. Alright. North it is." Natsu said as he moved north. Lucy shaked her head.

So north they moved. Along the way, Lucy and the group asked locals about the mysterious house. And they had found some interesting information on it.

"So about that house... What did you find out?" Twilight asked curious.

"Well. The house is odd. It wasn't build for humans since the shape of object around the outside of the house seem too... small for that." Lucy stated.

"Yes. Even the smallest of things stand out. The wallpaper choices, the door size, the window sizes. They all do not fit this world." Grey added.

"And according to the nice flower lady. She had looked at the flower types that the house had planted a plenty. And besides the fact that they chose daisy and sunflowers. They all seem to bloom all year through. Which is impossible. Not to mention, daisies aren't from this region. Meaning there is no dirt it could grow on." Natsu explained.

"Anything else?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. The mages that checked it out before the disappearance of the clan. Stated that the house has a weird magic circle on it. Something that doesn't exist. And the magic itself described itself as, friendship magic. Whatever that is." Erza admitted.

"Then that confirms it. This house is from my world originally. That world runs on magics that seems odd. Friendship magic, light and darkness magic. Chaos magic to a degree. That stuff is from my world." Twilight explains.

"Do you expect a dimensional rift?" Erza asked.

"I sure hope not. But... all the evidence is pointing towards it." Twilight admitted worried.

"Alright." Erza said.

"Look! There it is!" Natsu said as they arrived at the house.

Twilight took one look at the house. And instantly knew, that the house is indeed from her world. In fact she was certain she knew that house from somewhere. Even without the memories returning to her, something about that house was just different from ordinary houses.

"Well Twilight? Is it triggering any memories?" Lucy asked hopeful.

Twilight shook her head, "No. But somewhere deep down, I know that house on a deeper level. Familiarity that isn't ordinary. Not like never having seen it. But rather something crucial about this house."

"What do you mean?" Grey asked curious.

"I... I think... This house isn't a ordinary house. No... I... I think this is a shrine house. Since this house has something special. Right there! In front of the house sits a statue. That is a shrine statue. And in front of that sits a box. A box with coins. An offering box." Twilight explained while gripping her head. A pounding headache was wrecking her mind.

"So. How do we save those clan members?" Erza asked.

"You do not." An unknown voice stated from the statue.

"Who goes there?!" Natsu shouted. Magic flowed over his hands as he turns them to fists.

"Actually I think I know." Twilight said. As her headache finally subsides.

"Oh? Did some of your memories return?" Erza asked curious.

"Not everything. Just enough to understand the situation." Twilight stated. Leaving no room for an answer she spoke up once more.

"That was the spirit that protects this shrine. Most likely... The spirit that represents an adventuring spirit." Twilight stated.

"I am glad that you still somewhat remembers me, child." The spirit stated.

"Yes... Though that is also where my memories end." Twilight admitted.

"I know. You must have adventured so much. That you forgot about little ol' me. How about I re-introduce myself, huh? My name is Ella. I represent the god of spirit itself. However I myself am the spirit of adventuring." Ella stated.

"It is an honor meeting you. Ella. But may I ask why we are unable to help those clan members?" Erza asked carefully.

"Of course. They damaged my god statue beyond repair. Now they are stuck until someone can repair it." Ella admitted saddened.

Twilight then answered by levitating one of her orbs and casted a repair spell on the statue. Returning it to state beyond its previous look. In fact it looked better than ever. Ella and Team Natsu looked at it in awe.

"My child. I see that you have obtained something far more powerful than you let on. Those orbs aren't mere orb magic. But rather, each orb represents a god and a spirit. The orb being the god. And the magic it uses the spirit. You have an extremely rare combination of magic. Also known as God Orb Magic and Spirit Orb Magic. However in your case it isn't separate like normally. No, yours is a hybrid. Meaning you have something even powerfully." Ella explained in awe.

"What do you mean? Our world has no such magic." Erza asked.

"No. That does exist. Those two magics I just mentioned are like Fairy Magic. Which are on the same level of power. However Twilight has something even greater than those two." Ella admitted.

"Yes. She has Yggdrasil Magic. Which is akin to the most powerful magic of all. True Creation magic." Mavis said as she appeared before Twilight and the group. Team Natsu was taken aback for a moment, only to regain composure as soon as Twilight suddenly spoke up.

"True. But something tells me. That, that isn't entirely true." Twilight stated suddenly.

"Yes. In the original timeline. You were destined to become a alicorn and thus a princess. Alicorns are basically gods. In many forms, however when you became lost among dimensions. Destiny warped your destiny to become similar yet different. Instead, destiny chose to make you gods among dimensions. Which is that much more powerful." Ella explained.

"The god of destiny chose to allow me to become as great as her? Why?" Twilight asked confused.

"Because she made a terrible error when she created your destiny." The god of Spirits stated as it appeared translucent.

Team Natsu, Mavis, Ella. Looked up in sheer astonishment. A being never meant to visit this realm appeared. Lucy was slightly less astonished because of the spirit king also being a god, had appeared before her. Twilight meanwhile took it all in calmly, since the information was getting a bit much.

"Your greatness." Ella stated.

The god nodded, "Twilight Sparkle Vermillion Scarlet. The god of destiny gave you a chance to meet me early. Far before you were meant to meet me. At first this wasn't a problem. Until it was. She had irreversibly granted you a trait you weren't meant to have. The adventure spirit. Thus sealing you a fate even she hadn't expected. However you were never meant to enter this realm."

"An action that brought me an even worse fate. Correct?" Twilight asked.

"Correct. If we left you to the elements. Then you would never leave this world. However you aren't supposed to be here. So we slowly pushed you away from this dimension. That fading you are currently experiencing was our way of forcing you back home. Don't get me wrong, Twilight. We never wanted to do this either, but if we don't do this. Then we know you will stay here and-" The god explained only to be cut off by a shake of Twilight's head.

"I understand. I was planning on going home anyways. No need for the excuses your highness. As a member of Fairy Tail, I promised Gramps to go home as soon as I am able to. Besides, I already had to interfere with Equestria several times. Just to stop things from going even worse. However if you truly wish for me to leave without feeling ripped off by the gods. Then I have all but one request." Twilight explained.

"Out with it, Twilight. I do not mind giving your wish granted. Since I am partly to blame. Your wish will push more work on to the destiny god, but she does deserve it." The god said smiling.

"I do not wish to be forgotten." Twilight simply stated.

The god smiled, "Consider it done. And before I go. How will you go home?"

"Now that I know the name of my magic. I know of a few ways. But I still need to remember the not-yet-mastered teleportation spell that caused this wrong warp to begin with." Twilight explained.

"I see. Let me give you a hint then. To remember your spell you need to head to two locations. The place where Erza was born and a single touch to the crown of Crocus itself." The god explained before disappearing.

"Alright. Well Crocus is closer. Lets go there first." Natsu suggested.

"Yeah. But we will still go to the place I appeared in. Since that might still trigger a few memories. Even bad ones can help." Twilight stated.

"Alright." Natsu stated, not minding that at all.

"Before I go. Ella can you please release those clan members? On my behalf?" Twilight requested.

Ella sighed, "Fine." A single click with her fingers made them appear back into existence. After which she warped the shrine back into Equestria.

"Ugh. What happened?" One of the reappeared clan members groaned.

"You touched something you shouldn't have. Now run back home. Your boss is very worried." Twilight stated.

"Alright. Thanks from saving us, from whatever that was." The clan member stated before heading back home.

"Lets just go to Crocus. I do not care for the reward." Twilight stated impatient.

"Alright." Lucy stated after which the team headed back to the train station. And took the next train for Crocus.

Author's Note

Man I would love to the see the "Space and time communication" in an animation. Just thinking about makes it sound so awesome. Also Twilight's preparation was all for naught in the end... Which might be a good thing.

Also sorry for the lack of chapters. The summer heat is making things really difficult. As writing chapters take quite a bit of brainpower, the heat makes overheating really easy. Thus I avoid writing when the temperature gets to certain point to save energy and to allow my body to maintain heat.

The final adventure part 2

While Twilight and her group made their way across the kingdom of Fiore towards the capital city, aptly named Crocus. Celestia and Discord was making their way towards the space and time communication array which was floating city in space. Which in simple words, was merely a communication array that is used by gods and across dimensions. Nonetheless, after generations of having discovered the spell, they finally made use of it.

As the two of them walked across a bridge made of stars. The massive array was in sight. It looked like some kind of futuristic elevator. That headed into the beyond. And yet this was very much the place to be. It was quiet however, then again the beings that used to live here are long gone. They became one with the stars.

And after a few minutes of walking. They had finally arrived, and just as she was about to press the call button. Someone from the other side called them instead. Much to their confusion. As they let it ring for a few moment, Celestia finally picked it up by pressing the button also used to call another.

"Hello?" she asked confused.

"Ah! You finally picked up. Nice to meet you, Celestia. My name is Eve. I am in charge of spells that cross dimensions. Just as you are in charge of maintaining your sun." Eve said happily.

"Okay... And why are you calling us?"

"Simple. You wish to know more about Twilight's current situation. Correct?"

"And a way to get her back home. Yes." Discord added.

"Ah yes. Discord. Good to see you too." Eve said slightly annoyed.

"Well? How is she?" Celestia asked.

"She is doing perfectly fine. In fact, she is so fine. That she will be returning really soon." Eve said.

"Really?! What do you mean with that exactly?" Celestia asked.

"Twilight Scarlet Vermillion Sparkle is returning home in mere days. You see, she is currently working hard on searching for more information regarding her spell that caused her to wrong warp. After that, she will cast a spell to allow her to go home. For good this time."

Discord smiled, "I see. That is good news."

Eve smiled, "Yes. I can imagine that. Seeing as Time flows similarly in both realms. And yet her body is stuck in time stasis."

"About that, will she be alright? Her body might be in stasis, but neither her soul, magic or mind is. Won't that cause lasting damage?"

"Her mind is going to be fine. Same about her soul. But her magic... that might be a different story." Discord explained.

"Yes. But the god of magic has actually made her body in this world adapt to her new magic pool. So don't worry. She is going to be fine."

"That is good news." Celestia sighed in relieved.

"That being said... is she...?" Discord suddenly asked.

"A god?" Eve replied.

"I was going to say, a titan. But yes is she a god?"

"Yes. Her magic atleast is. She isn't immortal. But she is godlike in magic ability alone. She has gained Yggdrasil magic." Eve replied.

"Wait, WHAT?!" Celestia shouted shocked and stunned at the information given to her.

"Yeah. Crazy right? Those magic orbs were just orb magic, but over time, they transformed into Yggdrasil magic. Or more like, her magic transformed over time into that magic. But she..." Eve said as she began to ramble about all the things that Twilight did that eventually made her magic the way it currently was.

"So... the god of destiny essentially made her overpowered. Why?" Celestia asked as faceplants onto the ground in annoyance.

"Probably because they felt bad. Despite what everyone said, the god of destiny is a good god. She is incredible as she almost never make any mistakes. And any she does make, she takes to heart. However she does not panic. She probably just asked the god of fate what to do. And together they just changed her fate and destiny into one that is a bit more entertaining for both her, and Twilight's sake." Discord explained.

"Exactly. The only difference that makes Twilight the way she is right now. Is the sheer fact, that she is impossible and that she turned herself this way without realizing it. She is an impossible pony. She should not exist. And yet here she is. She can choose her path, without anyone being able to stop her. Including us." Eve stated.

"So now what?" Celestia asked annoyed and worried.

"I suggest waiting a few more days. She should back really soon." Eve suggested.

"Well alright then. Thanks for the talk Eve. We got to get going." Celestia said happily.

"Yeah. I will talk to you later, I guess." Discord said in agreement.

"Mhm. Good talk. Have a pleasant day you two." Eve said as she cut the connection.

"Welp. I suppose we need to wait once more." Celestia said slightly disappointed.

"Eh it's better than the alternative." Discord said as he mentioned the earlier statements.

"You mean, its better to wait than to fight some unknown enemy? I suppose so. But I am still somewhat disappointed."

"Why?"

"Not enough chaos I suppose." Celestia said, much to the confusion to Discord.

"What?" Discord said as he got closer.

Celestia was spooked at it and slightly backed off, "What?"

Discord said nothing as he got closer, his grin all but gone. "You are not Discord. I am Discord god of chaos!" he added soon after.

"And who says you are the only one that likes a little bit of chaos?" Celestia stated with raised eyebrow.

Discord finally had enough as he simply walks off towards the exit. Leaving a confused Celestia in his wake. "What the hell Discord! Come back here!" she in turn shouted as she raced after him, hot in pursuit.

Meanwhile back in Fiore, Twilight and gang has arrived at last at Crocus. And probably for the last time for Twilight. And boy was she going to miss Crocus, despite its flaws. Twilight still thought that this city is the best. Regardless, they had a new tough task to perform. How was Twilight going to touch the crown without pissing the royal family off.

"So now what?" Erza asked.

"We need to somehow touch the crown of the king. Without pissing them off, in the process." Twilight bluntly stated.

"I get that... But how?" Gray asked.

"Well. Perhaps you could leverage your position as ex guildmaster to get an audience with the king." Natsu suggested.

"Not possible. I pissed them once before. I will probably do that again, with such a move."

"Well its your last day in this world. I say go out with a bang!" Natsu said giving a toothy grin.

"It's not that. What if they get angry at the guild?" Twilight noted.

"Don't worry about that. Our guild is very popular. One or two times saving the world will solve those." Lucy stated, "Aye!" Happy added.

"Oh fuck it. If we break anything. I will simply fix it. Lets go. The castle is that direction!" Twilight sighed as they moved towards the castle.

"So how are we going to reach the museum that hold the crown?" Lucy asked.

"As Natsu stated earlier. Go nuts!"

Gray and Erza blinked at that. "You don't mind?"

"Hey. If all else fails. Gramps will have to clean it up. Not me." Twilight dismissed. Lucy deadpanned at that.

"Aye aye boss! Well guys. I am sure its not just me. But I really want to hit something." Natsu said as they were stuck for years inside a time bubble.

Erza sighed, "Well you heard the boss. Lets go."

Gray also sighed, but nodded along. And Lucy decided not to participate with that one. Not wanting to piss the princess off.

And what followed is... a Fairy Tail style break in. Which was exactly as it stated. Natsu and Gray bulldozed wall after wall to get to the museum. Meanwhile Lucy and Erza stopped any form of security guards to stop their destruction. And Twilight simply followed, but did not do any damage. And after what seemed like hours for Twilight, they had finally found the crown... Sitting inside a massive safe. The only way of seeing it, was through a small unprotected window into it.

Well if you could still call it a safe. Since Natsu absolutely demolished the whole safe with a single punch. Causing the alarm to scream. Something the Gray easily took care off, by freezing them shut. Preventing air pressure from reaching the horns and subsequently stopping the alarm. Twilight would have been impressed if it wasn't for one small issue. He only stopped the alarm inside the museum, not throughout the castle.

"Twilight the crown is exposed. Touch it! So we can get out of here!" Lucy shouted over the sound of fighting.

"On it!" Twilight said as she touched the crown. In an instant, a whole heap of memories returned to her. Including a critical piece of information regarding the spell she used. But she shook the headache off, as she had other worries to take care off.

"Memories regained! Now lets get the fuck out of here!" Twilight shouted over the increasing sound of combat.

"We are being overwhelmed!" Gray shouted.

Twilight sighed, as she hovered one of her orb near her. She then casted a single spell. "Blast off!" which resulted in them being lifted into the sky, and shot across the city and out of city limits from a single launch.

"Thanks! That was too close." Lucy said exhausted.

Twilight nodded, as she lifted a different orb and shouted "Global Repairum!" causing a massive magic circle to appear above the city as it proceeded to repair all the previous damage done by her team, along side some minor not-important damage being repaired around the city.

"There. Now, lets get going before they realized where we went. And... slowly make our way to our last destination. By walking there... Even though it is a long distance away." Twilight stated.

"Why walking?" Lucy asked exhausted.

"Gives me some time to think. And seeing as these few days are my last days in this world. I would like to slowly accept my fate."

"Ah. Nostalgia and sorting the new memories, right?" Erza asked, also saddened at the mention.

"Yes."

Erza nodded in understanding, Gray and Natsu also looked rather disappointed. Lucy meanwhile wasn't so... understanding, but that was because she didn't know Twilight as well.

"Are you... leaving?" Lucy asked.

"For good, yes." Twilight responded.

"Where to?"

"Home."

"Home?" Lucy asked confused.

"Lucy. To tell you the truth. Twilight here isn't supposed to be in this world. She is from another, but was send here against her own will. Now she is reverse engineering the spell that send her here." Erza explained.

"Yes. The due to this, once I complete my spell. Its likely that you will never meet me again. I will go back to the world I belong to." Twilight added.

"Is that why everyone in Magnolia seemed to be preparing something?" Lucy asked.

"Yes. They are preparing Twilight's farewell ceremony." Gray stated.

"And from the look of it, people from outside Magnolia are also arriving to assist." Natsu added. His sensitive nose having smelled some unknown smells

"Yes. The people of Midi are also assisting. Since I helped them for so long."

"I see. It will be a farewell ceremony to not forget. Is it?" Lucy said with a sad smile.

"Aye!" Happy said though slightly less chipper than before.

As the team continued to walk and chat. Back in Crocus the uproar had died down as the king and his daughter looked at the crown, now stuck in a wall.

"What was that all about?!" The king shouted somewhat shocked at the state of his crown.

"Most likely, Twilight Sparkle is finally going home." The princess stated.

"Wait. Does that mean, our repair queen is leaving?" The king asked saddened, while also using one of Twilight's many nicknames.

The princess looked away, though she had always been in strive with Twilight. The two had actually become close buddies during most of her stay. The princess would tell Twilight stories of her own world, and Twilight would teach her some skills regarding repairing magic. "Yes." she finally said, small tears in her eyes at the mention.

The king looked at his daughter and gave her a hopeful smile, before suddenly hugging her. "I am sorry. I know she is a close friend to you. And although she always played hard in favor of her guild, she was merely playing hard to get, wasn't she?"

"Yes. She knew too much. She knew our future, our past in ways that is beyond the skills of a seer. It made it hard for her to make friends, especially ones she knew were going to hurt her guild in the future." The princess said as she hugged back.

"Yes. Sometimes ignorance is bless. Knowing too much can hurt a person too." The king stated, understanding Twilight's troubles to heart.

"Mhm. She... *Hic* She would tell me my own future." The princess started to cry as the situation was starting to sink in, "Tell me my... *Hic* my future actions. Reasons not to make friends, with me."

"But the strong princess despite the shock of knowledge didn't back down. And finally successfully befriended her. Even if it came at a cost that only the princess would know." The king stated, still hugging her now crying daughter.

"She would lose her new best friend." The king's personal guard answered for him, "A friend she knew was going to go home one day. At first she purposely tried to push her away. Only to now face Twilight actually leaving."

The princess began sobbing as she sat on the floor hugging her legs. Her arms too weak to hug her father any longer. "I just wish... I had given Twilight more time to be with me. Now, all I can do is be sad as she leaves." she said in between sobs.

"No. Princess you mustn't be sad about it. Instead you should be happy to have met her at all. How about we make it a festival while also participating with the farewell ceremony from a distance?" Her personal maid suggested as she hugged the princess instead.

"That. Is a good idea." The princess said as she let the last tears fall from her eyes as she slowly gained a more determined look. The suggestion of the maid started to sink in. And a small smile returned on her face.

"Let's build her a statue. And participate by throwing a party at the fact she came to this world to begin with. Even if we might lose the reason why we celebrate. We will celebrate no matter what!" The king practically shouted. As he saw her daughter regain her smile.

The princess nodded, "Everyone prepare our capital city immediately! We need to hold a massive and powerful festival, one that will transcend time and space!"

"Yes! All to celebrate her presence alone." The king shouted as he began to delegate his people into action immediately.

With renewed hope and happiness, the princess began to communicate with Magnolia regarding the farewell ceremony. Though she still had a few tears in her eyes, because no matter what happens next. Her best friend is about to disappear forever.

Meanwhile back with the party, Erza was explaining to Lucy all the adventures Twilight went through. Her powers, her being, the whens and hows. But Twilight was simply watching from the side-lines. A bright smile on her face, when she felt a disturbance from the capital city. Her smile fell for a moment only to brighten only harder a moment later.

"What is it?" Gray asked, not having missed that slight shift in expression.

"My... Best friend is crying. I think the situation finally made her realize what is happening." Twilight said knowing.

"Who, the princess?" Natsu asked.

"Yes. The princess was my best friend. We talked about my past and her future all the time. We were extremely close. I will miss her dearly." Twilight admitted, internally she was sad. But she didn't show that, not right now.

"Even though she tried to push you away?" Gray asked.

Twilight smile softened, "She was hurting. She wanted me to leave, even if she wasn't fully aware of the consequences."

"And now that she finally succeeded. Her actions are sinking in, isn't it?" Natsu said understanding surprisingly well.

"Like the dragons. I will be going somewhere, nobody can follow me." Twilight stated with a nod.

Natsu, Gray, Lucy and Erza's eyes widen at the revelation. "It will be miracle if those gods actually hold on to their side of the deal." Twilight added.

This caused the team to slump. However Twilight's beaming smile never leaved her face. She knew that now wasn't the time to be sad. That time is however fast approaching, but wasn't there yet. So her smile shall not leave until the end will approach.

Twilight then saw their destination in the distance. Only for the team to stop when it suddenly began snowing.

"Snow?" Lucy asked.

"Yes. I nearly forgot. It is winter right now. Is everyone well dressed?" Twilight asked the team. Everyone shook their head, Twilight sighed in response as she summoned some winter clothing that fit the team perfectly.

"Consider it an early Christmas present." Twilight said smiling. Only to inadvertently step on a landmine.

"Right. You aren't going to be there coming Christmas." Erza said as she drooped. The team moral went down as a result.

"Sorry guys. Anyways we have arrived. If I read properly, Erza's home is that one house with a red roof and white lines on the side of it." Twilight said as pointed at it. Her smile fading at the mention of it.

The team nodded and as they approach, out of nowhere, a bunch of demonic enemies appear. They all had a cruel smile on their face as one of the demons of Zeref's book suddenly appeared before them.

"Look who we got here. Some lost fairies." The demon growled.

"Demons?!" Erza shouted, she requiped immediately into her anti-demon armor.

"Hmpf. How boring." Gray said as he prepared his ice-make magic.

"Hey! Leave Erza's hometown alone!" Natsu shouted as he stood ready.

"What Natsu said!" Lucy agreed.

Twilight merely raised her eyebrow as she waited for the demons to make the first move. Twilight was however not planning to assist unless they truly needed it. However she did notice the demon looking at her specifically. Meaning this encounter wasn't a coincidence.

"Demons!" The demon roared. "Attack these dumb fairies. I will take care of this lonely kid!"

In response to the order, all the flying and none-flying demons dived at the team. Meanwhile Twilight simply side-stepped the demon's attacks. Not worried at all. Since she knew, this demon was weak. Even if the demon would hit her, she would not take damage at all.

"Ice make! Shield!" Gray shouted as he blocked the ground demons from approaching Lucy. Lucy in response called upon her Cancer key.

"Cancer!" Cancer shouted as his summon spell finishes.

"Cancer. Cut their arms off!" Lucy shouted.

"Yes!" Cancer moved into position as he struck the approaching demons twice. "Ebi!" he added later as he successfully cut the demons into pieces.

"Great work Lucy!" Natsu shouted, as he jumped over Gray's shield. "Fire Dragon Roar!" he shouted as he blast hot flames over the demons causing them to cry out in pain from the fire.

"Ice make! Birds!" Gray shouted as he blasts a lot of the demons in sky out of the sky.

"Mhm. Time to make my move." Erza said as her weapon turns into a cannon and she proceeds to shoot the rest out of the sky.

"It seems your demon friends aren't as strong as you thought, huh demon of the book of Zeref." Twilight casually stated as she continued to dodge the demon's attacks.

"Fuck. Stand still kid!" He shouted enraged. Twilight then give him a smug smile as she does exactly that. Taking one of the demon's hits head on.

"Gotcha!" The demon shouted pleased. Only for his smile to disappear when Twilight simply took it like it was nothing.

"Is that all you can do?" Twilight said as she raised her eyebrow at the action.

"But... how! How did that do nothing?!" The demon shouted shocked.

"Demon. You... are either really stupid, or you do not understand who I am." Twilight stated casually.

"Hmpf. I couldn't care less." He stated.

"I see... And I also see that he is watching." Twilight said as she looks up. She sees what appears to be a flying orb in the sky. Twilight could feel two magics inside it. Zeref's and Mard's magic. The owner of this magic and a puppet belonging to him.

"Yes. They are investigating you." The demon said with an evil smile.

"Well there is no need. I am already leaving this world soon. We will not meet. I can assure you." Twilight said knowingly.

"How the fuck would you know!?" The demon shouted confused.

"Because I know the future. I cannot see myself being a part of that story. I am like the book of Zeref's puppets. But a puppet of a different book." Twilight stated honestly.

"What the fuck?! Which book?!" The demon shouted shocked.

"No need to shout. A book that I recently destroyed. A book to a world with different magic. A place that nobody but myself belong in." Twilight said as she let one of her orbs out.

"But enough banter. Let me finish this fight." Twilight stated.

"Hah! What can a small kid such as yourself do!?" The demon shouted unimpressed.

Twilight's smile turns evil, "Did you really think Zeref is the only one capable of his magic?"

"Huh?" The demon said as he suddenly felt as if he needed to run far away from her.

"True magic! Destroy Puppet bearing!" she shouted as a powerful spell appeared that instantly erased the demon and his puppet bearing that he is made out off.

"There we go. All done!" Twilight casually stated with a smile. She looked up and saw that the orb had teleported away.

"You are scary!" Lucy admitted slightly stunned.

"Ugh. Its better than to fight that demon unnecessarily." Twilight dismissed.

"Well the threat is gone. Will you touch my old home now?" Erza asked, her voice sounded sad but also nostalgic.

Twilight nodded at Erza as she calmly walked over to the house and touched it. Only to nearly faint as all the memories that were locked, were unlocked at the same time. And I mean everything that was locked, including traumas and bad memories. But also a plethora of good memories. With the highlight being the last few memories before disaster.

"And?" Natsu asked worried.

"Everything... got unlocked. Including traumas and bad memories. Ouch my head hurts from the amount of old memories." Twilight admitted as she held her head in an attempt to stabilize her mind. Only to fail and faint in the end.

"Twilight?!" Erza shouted as grabbed her sister before she could hit the ground from fainting. She carried Twilight for a moment as she touched Twilight's forehead. Only to yelp her hand away at the heat.

"Twilight is going down with a fever! We need to go back as soon as possible!" Erza shouted.

"Alright! Thankfully I called a cab. He should arrive in two minutes." Lucy said with a worried smile.

"Twilight! Stay with me!" Erza shouted in vain. As Twilight is already long gone. Fainted from the sheer scale of her memory. Being overloaded with older memories. Her mind is desperately trying to sort it all. Which resulted in a fever.

'Meanwhile in her head.

As outside her dreamworld the gang attempts to rescue her by moving as fast as possible back to Magnolia. Twilight is currently enduring an out of body experience. She was watching her younger pony self experience the world at face value. From her first adventure book to her first actual adventure. From learning the petty act of stealing and escaping. To sneaking and fighting her first sort of fight.

Twilight was experiencing her memories from the first memory to her latest memory. Until she eventually settled into a large hallway, filled with doors. All leading to several memories of her own. Only to meet a pony, she didn't expect to meet so soon.

"Hello there." Human Twilight said to the alicorn before her.

The alicorn jumped in surprise before slowly turning to take a look at the mystery guest. "Who... are you?" she asked.

"I am pleased to meet you. My name is... Twilight Sparkle Vermillion Scarlet." Twilight said with a small bow.

The alicorn blinked in surprise, before giving a soft smile, "My name is Luna. Princess Luna Moon, the second princess of Equestria and Princess Celestia's sister." Luna introduced.

"I know. Nice to meet you. I must say, I wasn't expecting to meet a pony so soon. But I suppose that is to be expected. Soon I too, will change form and into a pony once more." Twilight said with a smile.

"A filly but yes. I... wasn't expecting to meet you in humanoid form. But it is pleasant nonetheless." Luna admitted.

"That it is... So. Someone else took control of the elements of harmony I take it?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. Trixie Lulamoon."

"I see." Twilight then proceeded to look at the stars that Luna was staring at.

"That being said, why are you here?" Luna asked.

"The overload of memories caused my brain to overload. Thus giving me a fever. Knowing my adoptive sister and her friends, they are probably moving me back to Magnolia post haste." Twilight stated, "Magnolia is home by the way."

"I see. So when will we meet properly?" Luna asked.

"If time is one to one. Then at most a week. I will first have to reverse engineer the spell I used to get here. Then I will bid farewell to my friends. During which they will hold a farewell ceremony as I cast the spell to return home. And if the dimensional winds are quiet, at the minimum a day, and three at most, to pass through the dimensional sphere to get back home." Twilight explained.

"I see. Will your return be a spectacle?" Luna asked.

"I... Don't know. However it is likely that I return at the location that I casted the original spell at. Also important! My magic orbs will follow me back into this world." Twilight warned.

"Understood! I will warn my sister." Luna said smiling.

"Alright. Welp its time to wake up. Meet you on the other side Luna." Twilight said before fading away back into the waking.

Meanwhile Luna smiled as she walked back through a portal to her own world. The world of Equestria.'

Author's Note

Okay. Next chapter is an important one. Since its the last chapter before the epilogue. Also I will do something rather cruel at the epilogue. But no spoilers. That being said. As you probably noticed if you followed me, you saw that I was writing the prologue of two not-yet submitted books. Its likely that those will be published before... The next arc of this series. Or atleast one of the two. I am not entirely sure yet.

Anyways, sorry for the long wait. With summer and a few other things in-between, I wasn't able to work as hard on this book as I would have liked.

The final adventure Last part

It's the world of Equestria. Luna just woke up after having met Twilight's human form in the dream world. And although she could reveal her findings to her sister immediately, she chose to wait. With good reason of course. You see, her sister, Celestia, was currently assisting the head of decorating with choosing decorations for the upcoming winter celebration, also known as Christmas.

Another reason to wait, was due to a little thing she saw on her desk. It was a letter send by the Sparkle Family household. And from the writing style, she was able to deduce that it came from Shining Armor's dad, Night Light. Apparently her sister had informed their family of Shining's close call, and actions that were considered close to treason. Not only for lying to the crown, but also to resort to stealing royal property. And finally almost following Twilight Sparkle into the world beyond their own.

It made Luna sad. To see such a prominent stallion fall so deep into grief, that he was almost willing to break his own career for something so avoidable. Nonetheless, after Shining Armor's stunt. Her sister had temporarily removed him from the army, and as such, temporarily returned the captain status back to the previous owner. Shining Armor was so perturbed at the loss of his title, that it took Luna's assistance to prevent him from falling further into his own darkness.

After Shining's parents found out about this stunt, they were more sad than angry. Because of course they were. They nearly lost another child, atleast in their eyes. Shining Armor almost joined Twilight into an adventure with little to no chance of returning from. Only for him to do it on purpose.

In the end, Shining Armor's parents convinced him, that waiting was the only thing left to do. They had little hope that Twilight returned, but they hadn't given up, like he previously thought. Instead they pushed themselves harder in different ways to avoid another incident from happening.

They began a fund. A fund to help fund places that will offer children of all backgrounds a chance to hold an adventure like Twilight. Only in a more safe and healthy environment. From climbing halls, to gyms. The Sparkle family sought out to help grant more children a chances for fun memories but in a controlled manner. As to avoid another Twilight Sparkle incident from happening.

In the end, Shining Armor admitted openly that he was at fault. That he pushed his grief onto others in ways he shouldn't have. He admitted that he failed to sought help for his mental instability. And though he regained his captain status, it wasn't quite the same. No... Having learning from his previous mistakes. He asked the princesses to restrict access to locations that could potentially fuel more incidents like this one. Something that made her sister quite proud.

Also, in order for mistakes like this one from happening again. He requested that the military and by extension, the royal guard, would gain therapists that would keep an eye out on more incidents like this one. Something the her sister gladly did for him.

And the tower Twilight destroyed? Well... they removed it. And placed a lightning rod in its place. Even if that was merely symbolic, and held no actual importance. Since lightning storms were incredibly rare in Equestria. Not uncommon, but rare. Especially in the capital, Canterlot.

All of that happening in the span of a few weeks. And as of stating that, at this moment a few months have passed. It was December, a month that will be surprisingly important. Twilight Sparkle will return this month. There is no doubt about that. Also the Christmas celebration was happening in Canterlot this year. With Celestia instead of Luna hosting it this year.

As she woke up from her daydreaming, Luna looked down again. She saw Shining Armor in his captain outfit, standing next to Celestia. They were casually chatting about something. Whatever it was, Captain Armor had a smile on his face. Clearly he has recovered from whatever his mind had ailed him. Or atleast enough that he can once again smile genuinely. Though Luna knew that he was still suffering from severe nightmares, that would also still require interference from her. But today it seems, he had a good night. Since Luna wasn't interrupted when talking to Twilight.

Seeing that as the perfect moment. Luna opened the window, allowing some snow to blow into her bedroom and into her face. She rubbed off the snow, after which she took to the skies by floating down, using her wings as a glider instead. She also hoped that she would make it before either of the two had left the area, since a lot of planning still had to be done. But then Celestia noticed her sister coming to greet them, she temporarily stopped Shining Armor from leaving.

"Good morning sister." Luna greeted as she majestically landed on the ground besides Captain Armor.

"Good morning." Celestia replied.

"Good morning, your highness." Captain Armor also replied.

"How are you feeling today, Captain?"

"I am fine. Thank you for asking." Captain Armor smiled softly.

"So, what kept you from waking up sooner, sleepyhead?" Celestia softly teased.

"I... Met someone interesting in the dream world." Luna said carefully.

"Who?" Celestia asked curious.

"A certain someone that was surprised to meet me... so soon."

Captain Armor raised his eyebrow at that, "Isn't... There a lot of ponies like that?"

"Captain what you are referring to, is the death realm. I said dream world." Luna argued.

"Uhm... Let me guess... Twilight Sparkle?" Celestia guess correctly.

"Don't give me false hope!" Captain Armor said annoyed, Celestia sweat dropped at the mention.

"Sorry. Just giving suggestions."

"Actually..." Luna said as she sweat dropped at Captain Armor's response.

"Yes?" Captain Armor asked confused.

"I kinda... Sorta... did meet Twilight in the dream world." Luna stated carefully. She watched as Captain Armor's reaction went from annoyed to shocked.

"Really?!" Celestia nearly shouted.

"Well... Her humanoid form anyways."

"Really?!" Captain Armor did shout shocked, Luna could swear she saw his eyes light up for a moment.

"Yes. It seems that she is returning somewhere next week." Luna explained.

This information stunned Captain Armor and Celestia on the spot. "She is returning on Christmas day?!" They shouted at the same time.

"I said somewhere in that week. Not specifically on Christmas day. But... Maybe?" Luna offered them.

If Captain Armor was happy about the news, he surprisingly did not show it. "I guess we will see." He said somewhat mature.

"YAY!" Celestia shouted with the same sound wave as the Cutie Mark Crusaders. As she did show it, and then some. She did... Twilight's happiness dance right in front of Captain Armor and Luna. Plus whoever stood in the background watching the weird display. Much to their confusion.

"Uh..." Captain Armor said also confused. As he instantly recognized that dance the moment Celestia began.

Luna meanwhile paid it little mind. Her sister can be weird sometimes, she has come to terms with that long ago. "Anyways that was all I came here to explain. If Twilight does return during Christmas day, she will return on the day of the festival. So we will have our hooves full with Twilight Sparkle and the festival. We might want to prepare just in case."

"Mhm. I will atleast ensure a proper security detail like I promised before." Captain Armor said professionally.

"Captain Armor. Please make sure to close off all the area's leading into the deeper sections of that castle. However allow guests to keep their access to the inner castle. Since a part of the festival goes through the castle." Luna ordered.

"Will do. I was... Planning on doing that anyways. Anything else?"

"Yes. I was initially going to keep my lunar garden closed. But I will make an exception this year. Since we had a great blooming this year. I will allow them on a specific route through the garden. Please enforce it."

"Understood. Did you already plan the route?"

"Yes." Luna said as she gave Captain Armor the lay out blueprint. Captain Armor took one good look through it, after which he nodded.

"Understood. I will prepare immediately. Have a good day you two." Captain Armor stated before walking off to prepare.

"Luna... Why are you opening the garden up?" Celestia asked slightly confused as she finished the dance.

"Just in case. To divert the guest towards the furthest point away of Twilight's last known location." Luna offered.

Celestia smiled as she hugged Luna, catching her by surprise. "Thanks sis! I... Need to prepare some more... sensitive things in the meantime."

"Hm?" Luna said as she was stunned at the sudden hug.

"Twilight's grave... I need to remove it." Celestia whispered into Luna's ear.

"Ah! Alright. I guess I will meet you later today to prepare and explain a few more important... things right?" Luna asked.

"Of course." Celestia said while smiling as she hurried into Twilight's last known location and her grave as such.

Luna on the other hoof, calmly walked towards her garden, also wanting to perform some finishing touches.

============================✴============================

Meanwhile back in Fiore. Twilight's group currently sat in the train heading towards Magnolia. Twilight herself was still knock out cold. And while she was, Erza explained Twilight's importance to Lucy. Which caused Lucy to gasp a few times in between to stories.

However Erza didn't get very far in her explanation to Lucy. Twilight had already exited the dream world. Which meant that she woke up not much time later. Causing Erza to sigh in relieve.

"Ugh... My head hurts." Twilight groaned.

"Twilight! Are you alright?!" Erza practically shouted.

"Please! Not so loud!" Twilight closed her ears with her hands. "But I am fine. I merely overloaded from the sheer scale of memories regained. And all at once at that."

"That does sound... Unpleasant." Gray grimaced.

"And? How much did you regain then?" Natsu asked. He looked in poor shape from the sheer fact that he is in a train. And because he has motion sickness.

"I would argue, too much. Like even traumatic events and bad memories. Which is less than desirable. But better than having amnesia."

"That I can agree with." Erza said in understanding.

"And a normal person could have gone insane from either the amnesia or the other condition. But then again, you aren't ordinary. Are you?" Lucy asked smiling.

Twilight smiled, "No I am not normal. Anyways, how close to home are we?"

"I can see Magnolia's church from here." Gray said as he looked outside.

"I see. Guys..." Twilight as she stepped off the bench and onto the floor.

"Yes?" Erza said, though she was dreading what Twilight was about to reveal.

"In three days... I will be leaving this world. I am giving you guys three days to prepare. In the meantime. I need to... Prepare myself." Twilight said before teleporting out of the train. Leaving the group to catch their bearings, and Erza would continue to explain about Twilight to Lucy.

Meanwhile Twilight had teleported back, from the train to the guildhall. Specifically her personal office that overlooked Magnolia. As she did so, she saw Gramps sitting in her chair. Working on paperwork once again. However he dropped what he was doing when he saw Twilight. He then walked up to her and hugged her.

"Twilight." Gramps said as he hugged her.

"Dad... I, will be leaving in three days." Twilight said as she hugged him back.

"I take it then, that you regained your memory and as such, you already figured out the way back home. Didn't you?" Gramps asked, his voice quivering slightly.

"I have. Although I must admit. I knew my way back a while now. I just didn't want to go. But as you said, I no longer want to keep my parents waiting. It's time already. But I am stalling. However I can only stall for three days. After that..."

"I know. I know you have. I read the reports." Gramps said, Twilight felt her back becoming wet. Her dad is crying.

"It... Isn't that I do not consider you my dad. Its just, I want to go home. Truly home. This office, this guild is my family. But so is my parents, and they are blood related. I can no longer stall any less." Twilight felt her eyes turning wet.

"I know." Gramps said in between the sobbing.

Twilight also started to cry a little. "I prepared myself... And yet it hurts. To go home. Even if this is my home..."

Gramps merely nodded as the two of them continued to cry in peace. Although Mirajane was listening from outside the office, her eyes also wet is sadness. And after a few minutes of hugging each other, Twilight was first one to let go.

"I... I need to tell the others. They deserve to know. To know everything." Twilight admitted.

"Yeah. That is the least you can do." He said as he looked outside the window. Not wanting to see his daughter leave the office. And his still red face from all the crying.

Twilight then slowly walked towards the guildhall. She touched some parts of the walls as she walked through the hallway. She helped build this building up, so the wood used within the hallway were place and build by her. Just the touch alone granted her some nostalgia. As she finally made her way down the staircase.

"Twilight..." Mirajane said, her face also really sad. And a bit red from crying herself.

"Yes. I need to use the podium. Before the ceremony, I need to tell everyone the full tale that brought me here, in the end."

"I understand. We had nothing planned. Do you need anything?"

"A chair... My favorite one." Twilight said softly.

"Alright. I will get it ready. I will tell you when we are ready." Mirajane softly responded.

While Mirajane got things ready, Twilight looked around the hall. Besides the decorations for Twilight's departure celebration, there were a few Christmas related decorations as well. Like a few already decorated pine trees and the lights on the walls. Everywhere else however, had Twilight related decorations.

"We are ready whenever you are." Mirajane said. Twilight watched every guild member sit in front of the podium. Waiting to get the full tale from Twilight.

"Okay. I will get on stage immediately." Twilight said nodding to Mirajane. Mirajane nodded back, after which she also took a seat in front of the podium.

Twilight took a seat, she levitated her orbs near her. As she opened the curtain with her magic. As it does so, the crowd clapped their hands. And Twilight looked around the crowd for a moment. She noticed that her team still hadn't returned home. But she knew that whatever they were doing, they didn't need to know her full tale.

"It started out in a world... A world filled with ponies and-" Twilight began explaining her tale to the crowd. But we, the readers, already know this part. So instead, why don't we check up on the original characters of this story.

Back with the group consisting of Lucy, Natsu, Gray and Erza. Not to forget also Happy. They were currently being stopped by one of the celestial beings belonging to Lucy.

"What is the matter Virgo?" Lucy asked confused.

"I bring a message on behalf of the Celestial king." Virgo explained.

"What does the old man wants from us?" Natsu asked carefree.

"Nothing trouble worthy. Hime, the king wants you to give Twilight Scarlet this letter. Since he won't be seeing Twilight ever again." Virgo explained as she handed Lucy the letter.

"I see. Thank you Hime. And normally I would ask for punishment. But our king is currently preparing for a celebration on behalf of Fairy Tail regarding Twilight's departure. Which is running us ragged. So have a nice day." Virgo said before closing her own gate.

"Wait!" Lucy shouted but it was too late. Virgo's gate had been closed.

"Well. This is an interesting development. People from all over Fiore and Midi including the Celestial Realm are participating with the farewell ceremony." Gray commented.

"What do you mean all over?" Natsu asked confused.

"Well people from Midi are going to Magnolia to assist and be a part of the ceremony. And if the information is correct, then the capital of Fiore, Crocus, is also launching a festival on Twilight's behalf." Gray explained.

"As I said before. Twilight's actions had major impact on this world. The real question that stand, is whether or not the gods keep their side of the deal. Or just simply revert all the damage done. Honestly? I think the gods are not listening. I think they will revert it. The damage is simply too great." Erza admitted.

"I have a feeling that Twilight knows that." Lucy admitted.

"Oh I am certain she does. Twilight... is smart. She knows when the gods will listen. Not this time around. However..." Gray stated.

"However?" Lucy asked.

"Twilight did put a fail-safe on this dimension. Not that I know what that means." Gray stated.

"I think I do." Erza stated, "I think she is going to put a lock on memories of great importance upon people all over Fiore. People that mean a great deal to Twilight. Memories that WILL NOT revert. No matter what the gods do."

"I agree on that matter." Natsu admitted, "Twilight finds memories far more important than anything else. Especially after losing her memories herself."

"That makes sense. Now then, shall we head back to Magnolia? I think tomorrow starts the ceremony. Twilight might hold a speech before she leaves. I... Want to inspect the proceedings of the event." Erza suggested.

"Alright. Lets go!" Natsu said as he takes the lead.

As the group enters Magnolia, the sheer amount of decorations was almost overwhelming the group. Every street had some kind of decoration and stall with goodies on it, that they were selling. The goods being a mixture of Twilight Sparkle memorabilia and Christmas decorations. With Twilight Sparkle memorabilia selling like hot cookies.

It was insane. The amount of Twilight inspirited objects that people was walking around with was amazing. But there was an overall ambiance which was a mixture of happiness and sadness. People knew an important person was leaving forever, and there was nothing they could do, than to prepare for the day she would no longer be with them.

Regardless, Erza and the team was impressed with the scope of the the market. In fact they clearly remembered the market to only be around the Magnolia church, however it seems the scope got increased to entire Magnolia. Not that the group minded it, it was just rather shocking.

Regardless the group continued towards the guildhall, and as they approached it they saw a bunch of guild members leave it to go eat a snack at one of the stalls. From the looks of it, they had been focused. And as the group entered the guild hall, they saw Twilight leave the stage, taking her favorite chairs with her.

As the group finally dispersed, Erza approached Twilight.

"Did you reveal everyone the truth?"

Twilight looks up and nod. A smile on her face, "Yes. Also tomorrow its time. I will give a speech."

"Can we talk about... that deal with the gods?" Erza asked hopeful.

Twilight's face hardens. "Honestly there isn't much to say. The gods have denied it like I thought. My fail-safe will ensure that my most beloved friends will not forget about me. Besides that? My time here is up."

"Which means?" Erza asked saddened.

"I am going to stuff, my stuff into my pocket dimension so that I shall not forget about this world. I will empty my room entirely. That includes furniture. And make my presence in this world scarce. Honestly this was not unexpected." Twilight admitted.

"Atleast you won't be forgotten, right?" Erza offered.

Twilight smiled, "Yes. I will not be forgotten. Now... I have to move quickly." she said as she moves away from her sister and quickly runs up the stairs to collect her stuff.

As she enters her own room, which sat directly next to her office, Twilight used her orbs to cast a dimensional Pocket spell. Which some also called Inventory. But that mattered little, since in the end, it basically meant the same thing. Regardless, Twilight then used levitation magic to slowly levitate her furniture into the pocket dimension.

While doing so, she looks at each furniture carefully. Each piece was made to fit her size even when she inevitably turned back into a filly. Yes, she is aware that she will turn into one. Since her current size was still one of a child, despite her mind being significantly older. This meant little to Twilight, however it did make her wonder, how her magic was going to translate back into her unicorn self.

No matter, besides the size, she was also looking at each furniture to remember the memory that is attached to each of them. When suddenly and without warning, the door of her bedroom closed behind her. As she turns around, she was about to raise her eyebrow, when she sensed a specific magical signature.

"So... You must be the god of this world, correct?" Twilight asked towards the still invisible being.

As the being became more physical, Twilight noted that it looked a lot like Lucy. But it wasn't, "God? More like writer of it." Anna Heartfillia replied.

"Ha! In the end, you dictate how this book will end. So whether or not you consider yourself a god, is of no excuse. And you you know it." Twilight stated as she continued to levitate her furniture into her pocket dimension.

"Hmpf. Then you must know, I will erase your presence from my book." Anna coldly responded.

"As predicted. So it shall be. However... I am afraid not everything can be removed. The damage is simply too wide spread."

"I know." Anna said as she crossed her arms, "And yet, I am going to do everything in my power to remove your existence from my book."

"I am aware. And yet, your power will only be able to go so far. You might be its creator, you are not its babysitter. You cannot change the story that has already been written. Especially since yours is written with ink and paper. Its permanent. However you can change its future." Twilight said smiling.

"Why? Since yours isn't written with ink and paper?" Anna asked confused.

"No. The original cannon isn't written by me. The original story has already ended. This story however isn't written using ink and paper, its written with digital data. Making changes is still possible. However I doubt that my creator will change anything. Since this story is already close to the end." Twilight stated knowingly.

"Ignoring the amount of fourth wall breaking that sentence was. I don't care! I will rip apart its pages to get the result I want." Anna threatened.

"You do you Anna. I wish you the best of luck. Just know, I will not simply let you do whatever you want." Twilight warned.

"Oh? What will you do then?" Anna said raising her eyebrow.

Twilight smile turns creepy. "This." She said as her orbs light up around Anna.

"What are you doing?!" Anna screamed at Twilight.

"I am making you part of your own world. Sooner than intended." Twilight said smiling.

"WHAT?!" Anna screamed over the echo of magic that the orbs released.

"True magic. "Godly Imprisonment!"" Twilight shouted as a powerful magic spell surrounded Anna.

"True magic. "Cancel!"" Anna shouted back, attempting to cancel it. Only for it to fail, Anna simply isn't strong enough to cancel the magic Twilight casted.

"Why isn't it working! Why isn't it working?! !⸮ǫᴎiʞɿow ƚi ƚ'ᴎꙅi ʏʜW. ฬђץ เรภ'Շ เՇ ฬ๏гкเภﻮ?!" Anna kept shouting as her voice became more and more distorted. Her body was starting to vanish and distortions appearing all around Anna.

And right before Anna fully disappeared, "NO!!!" her voice being clear for a moment, only to vanish alongside her body. Into the book of her own creation. Her book appearing at the location of Twilight's cast for a moment, only to disappear alongside Anna.

"Serves you right for that." Twilight growled as she continued to put all her furniture into her pocket dimension.

"Was that shouting I heard?!" Gramps from next door said as he slammed Twilight's door open.

"Yes. But don't worry. The being that shouted it, is now stuck in this world... Forever." Twilight stated care-free.

"Uh... Do I need to know?" Gramps asked as he sweat dripped.

"Not really. You guys would meet her anyways. Not today, nor tomorrow. But in the near future."

Gramps sweat dripped at Twilight's nonchalant statement. He shook his head as he approached Twilight.

"So when are you going to... leave?" Gramps finally asked.

"Tomorrow. I will overnight one last time in your room. Next to you. Then early in the morning its time." Twilight explained.

"Alright." Gramps said as he gave Twilight a quick hug, before leaving her to continue the clean up.

=============✴==============✴===============✴============

While Twilight cleaned up her room and takes a well deserved final night in Fiore. Another being in another plane watched Twilight banish Anna into her own story of her own creation. She too, sweat dropped at Twilight's nonchalant explanation of what happened mere moments before.

Eve than sighed at the event, something Eve warned Anna about. Only for Anna to completely disregard the warning. And to get herself into that pickle. Well, not that it mattered. Anna wasn't supposed to be outside her own dimension anyways, Twilight basically cleaned it up for her. Regardless, this also put Eve into a pickle. As she would soon find out.

"Eve..." The communicator stated behind her.

"Yes boss?"

"Did you finally get rid of Anna?"

"No, sir. It seems I didn't have to. Twilight did it for me." Eve said, gulping when the boss sighed disappointed at the first part of her sentence.

"Oh?" The boss sounded impressed. "Is that so?"

"Yes sir. Twilight's power is exactly as you told me as. She used True magic as if its her main form of magic. Even I, would be unable to undo that spell, mid-cast." Eve said impressed.

"That is impressive indeed. To be able to use your magic, to such high level that even its creator would be unable to undo." The boss stated.

"So it would seem. However I do have some bad news."

The boss's eyebrow raised up at that, "Are you referring to that... odd spell that is attached to her?"

"Two spells actually. One that is not from this world. The other that... shouldn't exist. Regardless the other one, seems to be cracking."

"Hm..." The boss sounded worried. "That spell isn't an ordinary spell, is it?"

"Yeah. Its a creation spell. Which is seemingly attached to her, as if she was a puppet of sorts."

"But?"

"But the spell... looks so incredibly old. Like ancient, even to me." Eve said worried.

"Older than you? Older than literally thousands of generations of decades?" The boss asked, he sounded surprised.

"Yeah. It looks like a spell of true creation. A being that only existed in pre-Equestria. But... it should be impossible. She vanished all those years ago... Unless!" Eve said as he voice turned grim.

"Unless?"

"She isn't the only one. If she has this spell, then what is to say, that others from this creator aren't carrying this spell as well?" Eve suggested worried.

"Oh no..." The boss said worried, "For now, watch them closely. All of them."

"Which ones?"

"Twilight Scarlet, The chef and the holiday pony." The boss instructed.

"Understood."

=============✴==============✴===============✴============

It was the next day, Twilight's orbs were buzzing. Twilight knew that today was the end of her adventure in this world. Twilight put her original clothing on, the same ones that she came this world into. And made her way outside, it was still early so she expected not a lot of people.

Ooh boy. She was wrong. Gramps, the guild members, Laxus. And a lot of outsiders as well, were waiting for her. All of them standing around the plaza. Near the fountain. Her orbs buzzing with excitement and worry. Twilight simply nodded at her orbs, as they got in position.

Her sister and best friend, Erza Scarlet requiped into her special Fairy Armor. Specifically for letting people leave the guild. Everyone else had their trusty weapons or armor on them. As they prepared the firework show that would follow. Gramps nodded at Twilight.

✴Recommended to listen to this song while reading this part.✴

"Before I let this ceremony begin. There is a few things I wish to say. I want to say thank you, to everyone in this world that accepted me as a part of it, without a single heartbeat. I want thank my sisters, Mavis Vermillion and Erza Scarlet in particular for being my closet relatives in this world. I want to thank my adoptive father, Makarov Dreyar and my adoptive brother, Laxus Dreyar for being my closet family I would have in this world." Twilight said, small tears appearing in her eyes.

"And finally, I want to thank the citizens of Midi and Magnolia for giving me such a grand adventure." Twilight said, wiping off her tears as she beamed in happiness. Twilight then nodded at Erza.

"Alright. First of all, you mustn't reveal any sensitive information regarding Fairy Tail guild for as long as you live. Second! You mustn't use any previous met clients for your own personal gain. And lastly though paths may diverge, you must continue to live your lives to the fullest. You must never consider your life insignificant. And you must never forget the friends you made for as long as you live!" Erza shouted, tears appearing as raised her special spear.

The moment she slammed it into the ground, everyone in the area begins to launch fireworks. Everyone that wasn't a mage used physical fireworks to imitate the same effect. Causing the sky above Magnolia to be filled with fireworks. In fact, the capital city of Fiore and Midi also launched their fireworks at the same time. The Celestial realm wasn't far behind either.

Twilight smiled at all the fireworks in the sky, as she began to mutter some ancient magic words. Slowly she began lifting into the sky as she closed her eyes. The orbs above her slowly began spinning rapidly as they slowly transformed into a magic spell. Each orb casting a spell the size of Magnolia itself. Become a total of six circles in total.

The first orb, the closest to Twilight, was the fighter orb. The circle held Erza's face with a spear and sword crossing it out. The second orb was the magical orb. The circle held Lucy's face with two keys crossing it out. The third orb was the S-rank orb, which had an letter S among other letters within the spell. The fourth orb was the Friendship orb, which was a weird star shaped gem in it. The fifth orb was the Fairy Orb, which was a Fairy Tail symbol in it. And Finally the Celestial orb, which held the sun in it.

As the orbs and in turn the circles began spinning more rapid, a small beam appeared between them and around Twilight herself. Twilight continued to mutter as five lines of text appeared around Twilight. She then opened her eyes, showing that they were pure white of magic power.

"True Magic!" Twilight voice trembled with power, "Fighter, Magic, Rank, Friendship, Fairy, Celestial and finally,"

"Twilight!"

Instantly after Twilight shouted the last part, the beam around Twilight became pure white as it beaconed far into the space. Twilight smiled at Erza, before also becoming a part of the beam. As it struck among the stars, the beam beaconed throughout the dimension as Twilight disappeared in a flash.

Leaving the world of Fairy Tail and in turn the world of Fiore behind. Once and for all.

Author's Note

Oh no. A spell... is cracking. A spell attached to... 01000001 01101110 01101111 01110100 01101000 01100101 01110010 00100000 01110111 01101111 01110010 01101100 01100100 00100000 01110000 01100101 01110010 01101000 01100001 01110000 01110011 00111111. Regardless that can't be good. Oh well, that probably has no consequences, right? Right?

Epilogue (Christmas Special)

As soon as Twilight's beam ended, she found herself in a white world. The ground, the ceiling and the walls were made of white. And endlessly it seemed. That was until Twilight saw what appears to be a human, just standing there in the center. The human looks up and smiled as Twilight approached him. She looked down to inspect her own body, only to realize that she herself is also still just a human, not yet a pony.

"Twilight Scarlet... Welcome to Limbo. A world between realms." The being stated.

"I see. I assume you stopped my spell from continuing?" Twilight wondered.

"Not exactly. My job isn't to keep you here. I am merely the messenger. However, it seems my boss wishes to meet you, before you go." The being said, it smiled.

"I see. And I assume he or she is the real god of that world correct?" Twilight asked again.

The messenger smiled at Twilight before disappearing without answering Twilight's question. Instead a new being appeared. A female humanoid.

"Wait a second. You are...!" Twilight said as she gasped slightly.

"I did not make that world." The god continued. "But my desire to go to that one. Kept the book from being destroyed."

"Until it happened." Twilight answered saddened, "The desire which would destroy the story."

The god nodded disappointed, "Yes. I fear that my desire for that world got the better of me. Which in turn destroyed your future. Now you have powers from both, but no future in either of them."

"The price of power, don't you agree?"

The god nodded in agreement, "I suppose so. Now then, what I am about to ask you, will be heart wrenching. So listen closely."

Twilight took a seat on the ground awaiting the choice, the dilemma she knew was coming. Nevertheless, she was ready.

"You left that world without a future for either. And while I cannot fix your future, I can still grant that world a future. The only sacrifice I need to make, is your existence in theirs. Of course that spell of yours will make some users keep their memories, but only their subconscious memories. Not primary memories."

"I know. And I did that on purpose. Don't get me wrong... I had a spell for their primary memories. But in the end, I realized that my selfish desire could rip apart the fabric of that world. And my own as a result. Not wanting to create unnecessary baggage for the people of that world. I chose the subconscious memories on purpose." Twilight admitted, a soft smile on her face.

The god smiled at Twilight, "I see. You truly are wise. In which case, you knew the following dilemma would appear then, I suppose. The dilemma is this. Reset their world which will grant their world a future once again, but lose your existence from them. Or don't reset it, and watch the world potentially fall into ruin, but keep your existence no secret."

"At the beginning such a dilemma would have been difficult. But not anymore. I have come to terms with it. And besides if I ever go back, I get to experience a new adventure once more. Please reset it. But can I atleast ask for one favor?" Twilight hoped, the god smiled and nodded, "Please add my name under their Christmas tree. I know its minor, but that is enough for me."

Twilight gave the god a sad but knowing smile. The god too, looked a bit sad. "Alright. But this does have one slight condition."

"Which is?" Twilight asked.

"You must drop the Scarlet surname." The god stated.

Twilight drooped. She knew this would happen, however this made her not any less sad. "Consider it done. My name is now Twilight Vermillion Sparkle." she said as she began to shed tears at the mention.

The god was also having some tears in her eyes, "Goodbye Twilight Sparkle. May your future bring you a lot more adventures to come. And perhaps one day, we will meet again. Either in the after-life or in another adventure." The god said as she gave Twilight a soft smile when she stated the last sentence. Particularly when she mentioned another adventure.

Twilight smiled, as her vision of world went black. And she continued on, to Equestria.

✴===========✴===========✴===========✴===========✴===========✴

Six hours before Twilight's return to this world, Celestia and Luna opened the winter celebration with some snow fireworks. As the Canterlot wide Christmas event went under way. Luna watched as a surprisingly high amount of children, in what appears to be adventure clothing, explore her beautiful ice themed garden. It made her smile, especially since those children seemed to be having fun, exploring the new area. That was temporarily unlocked for all to see.

However this view also made Celestia kind of sad. She knew Twilight was coming home, but the prospect of Twilight not seeing this, made her incredibly sad. Celestia had a fake smile plastered on her face, however it was so fake, that some ponies could see the strain behind her mask.

"Sister. Your mask isn't working." Luna warned, causing Celestia to sigh as she released the mask.

"I know." Celestia sighed, "As much as I want to be happy. The lack of my old student's presence is keeping me sad. Even if she is destined to come home today, there is always a chance she will miss her sixth winter celebration. Which was her favorite celebration, as she would show her magical prowess off by trying to summon snow fall. Even after I keep telling her, that such magic is far too hard for her. That is the is the reason I start each and every winter event with fireworks. Since its like snowfall even if it's in the form of fireworks." Celestia admitted saddened.

"Not that Twilight agreed with that." Celestia added while looking away.

"I see. So that is the reason." A new voice behind Celestia said. Causing the sisters to turn around in search of the unknown voice.

"Happy winter celebration." Celestia greeted a soft sad smile formed on her face. As she greeted Twilight's parents.

"Happy winter celebration. Or Christmas. Whatever the current generation likes to call it." Night Light, Twilight's dad, stated. He wore a happy smile as he watched the children explore Luna's garden.

"Christmas I believe." Velvet Sparkle, Twilight's mother, replied. She too, wore a happy smile. But Luna could tell that she hid some sadness behind her eyes.

As the group continued to chat about Christmas some more. Twilight would be due to arrival was due to come in less than four hours. Even if the group was totally unaware at this fact. Nonetheless, they continued to chat about the winter celebration and the fun activities that Twilight used to love and enjoy. Even if she wasn't here right now.

The group then moved on, as they slowly walked among the stalls. To experience the fun activities Twilight in particular enjoyed, but also some smaller activities that the royal sisters loved in particular. Of course Celestia made the group go to some of the sweets stalls to grab a cake or two. Meanwhile Luna was more intrigued at the decorations.

"Hey sis. What is with these weird decorations?" Luna asked as she looked around.

The market was decorated with lots of small lights, but the stalls in particular were made of a wooden exterior. Something Luna never did, she would always keep it somewhat bare bones. She also noted that plenty of ponies were carrying candy bags, again Luna never did this. It was unusual to her. But also somewhat unfamiliar to Twilight's parents.

"Yeah. It looks rather unique. In a good way of course!" Velvet said as she hastily added the last part.

Celestia sighed, proud at the questions. "Actually this wasn't my design. This was Twilight's design. You see, Twilight and I went to the north to explore the stars one day. When we were caught by a snow storm. We managed to seek refuge in a wooden cabin, in which we shared tales about each others adventures. And after the snow storm settled. I remember her telling me, that this was very cozy. She hoped that one day, we could get a winter celebration market, with wooden stalls. To indirectly thank whoever placed that cabin up there."

The story caught Luna and Twilight's parents by surprise. But Luna in particular smiled at story. "I see. To convey a cozy ambiance. And to celebrate the warmth during cold periods. Right?"

Celestia nodded, "It is also the reason why Twilight had been attempting to recreate a snow storm in Canterlot, ever since."

Twilight's parents smiled, "That is rather amazing." Night admitted.

"Yeah. So why are you not letting any snow be dropped around this time?" Velvet asked slightly confused.

Luna and Celestia looked at each other, however Luna shook her head. Causing Celestia to sigh, "I am sorry. I wish I could tell you. But... there is a secret reason. That is all."

Night sighed at this, "I see. I assume you wish to let Twilight do the honors if she ever were to return home."

This caused Luna to smile at the unintentional meaning, "Yes. That is basically it."

"If snow ever falls in Canterlot. No matter the season. Twilight will return." Celestia confirmed.

"Anyways." Luna switched gears for a moment, "What are you two doing this winter celebration?"

"We set up a mini-game and Twilight's old haunted house." Night explained

Luna raised her eyebrow at the mention of an haunted house. "Twilight has a haunted house?"

Velvet smiled, "Actually, we were unaware about it as well. Until recently."

"What do you mean?" Celestia asked confused but intrigued.

"I am not sure if you are aware. But after Twilight's disappearance. And subsequent MIA. We believed that we could allow other children to experience Twilight's joy of adventuring. However after Twilight's incident, we realized that such an experience has to be done safely and under supervision to a degree." Velvet explained.

"After coming to such an conclusion. Velvet and I, wanted to set up a club of sorts. An adventurers club. So we searched around our property ownership to find any places we could set such a place up. That is when we stumbled across a warehouse that Twilight often used. Wanting to reuse it and renovate it. We entered the warehouse to scout it out." Night explained.

"That is when we found a whole host of weird and curious objects. Some taken without permission by Twilight. Others she simply found through wandering inside of forests that borders Canterlot. We also found a host of equipment we that at first thought were stolen. Only to find proof that these were bought with her own money." Velvet explained.

"Among the objects that were most curious. Sat a small mount of very rare gems. Some looked dug up, mere days before her disappearance. As they still had dirt on them. But that is when my wife had the brilliant idea to turn the lights on. And after she did so, we saw a massive wooden structure sitting in the back of the warehouse. An entire building had been stored inside the warehouse." Night explained.

Night and Velvet giggle at themself. "The reaction we had to it, was amazing. Night's mouth had hit the floor, meanwhile my eyes went as wide as dinner plates. After that, we had the same rush Twilight sometimes had, when discovering unusual objects. We had an inside desire to explore the building. Like an overwhelming amount." Velvet admitted.

"Of course we were older than Twilight. So instead of exploring the building. We firstly began doing research on it. That is when we had a surprising match. The building was made, with a track in it. Which was unusual, but nothing out of the ordinary. However when we turned the building on, by feeding it some magic. What happened next blew our minds." Night said while looking back on the discovery.

"Twilight had managed to build an entire haunted house right under our noses. Complete with carts, track, scare mechanics, specialized wheels to keep the attraction in motion. Everything a haunted house needed, it had. Minus one small detail." Velvet admitted.

"It wasn't structurally safe?" Celestia offered, a small smile forming as she too, remembered an unusual request a few years back. This caused Luna to get a picture in her head she cannot refused. She started to laugh loudly, much to the embarrassment of Twilight's parents.

"So..." Luna tried to talk in between her laughter, "She... Build the haunted house. *Wheeze* With a child scale in mind. Not with the weight of an adult pony in mind. Right?" She managed to ask.

Night sighed in embarrassment, "Sadly yes." Causing Luna to laugh louder than ever.

Velvet decided to ignore Luna's laughter in favor to continue explaining her story. "After our little... Incident. We asked the aid of some haunted house specialists. To assist us, in improving its stability. Both in structural nature and the track that ran among the house itself."

"Yes. And what they told us was surprising. The haunted house is structurally safe. The reason why it fell apart. Was due to the way the floors had been constructed. They weren't designed to hold anyone. It was merely decoration. The actual attraction was slightly unsafe. Primarily due taking the wrong measurement in mind. Which was apparently easy to fix." Night explained.

"More pillars and a slight redesign of the carts was only necessary. So we did exactly that. After that, we powered the attraction for the first time. To inspect the scare mechanics. I was in a cart with one of the specialist. We expected some simplistic scares and some mechanical sounds." Velvet admitted.

"And?" Luna asked curious.

"We got neither. No, the moment we entered. The whole attraction felt differently. Not only was it really spooky. But the attraction used paranoia and fear of the unknown as the primary ways to scare the horseapples out of us. And right at the end sits a really nasty jump scare."

"In the end. My wife was sweating bullets after experiencing it. Even the specialist was both scared like mad, but also incredibly impressed. He explained that the house uses magic to operate the fear. The background was merely there, to keep us from finding a source of familiarity to keep us from being scared. Which was quite brilliant in his eyes. So he went with me, into the attraction again. To see if there was anything else the attraction offered." Night explained.

"That was the moment we both realized that there was a second floor. Meaning there was a plan B. To give each ride a slightly different experience. That ride was twice as long, and featured some really weird and unusual scares. I am incredibly resistant to fear tactics. But even that ride put me off. In fact I still believe that plan B creates optical illusions, in combination with fear of the unknown and confusion as its primary fear tactic."

"After we exited the ride. It took some minutes for our eyes to readjust. To the lack of optical illusions. Which made us surprisingly jumpy. I have a feeling that, that was intentional. Regardless, we made the second floor more safe. Then we prepared it to use it one day."

"It was then, that we managed to obtain a large enough plot of land for the winter celebration to give the haunted house a proper attempt at scaring ponies. And gosh is it effective." Velvet said smiling.

"But that leaves the question. How DOES it scare the ponies inside?" Celestia stated confused.

This caused Night to smile, "Well, we believe Twilight used a rather old-school method of magical casting. You see, we tried to use magic to detect the magic when inside the haunted house and when it's activate. But our magic simply failed to detect anything."

"It was then that I, alongside the expert, started to search for a backdoor of sorts." Velvet said, "And what we found, confused us at first. But after inspecting the magic, we realized that instead of using magical spells. She used something we liked to call, "Programmed Spell casting." Which is either done through the use of a circle of magic, that turns clockwise. Which will active all the spells clockwise as the cart activates the turning."

"But you would have heard that. Which you did not. So what was used?" Luna asked curious.

Velvet smiled softly, "Magical orbs. She programmed each cart with their own magical orb. Which gives vibrations to create odd sounds and feels. But the orb also activates the other orbs. Those other orbs holds a variety of optical spells, illusion spells and lots of other more unusual spells. When the orb passes a certain threshold, the orb activates these spells at random. But in a way that is both silent to the ears, and nearly impossible to detect using traditional magic."

"The expert told us, that those orbs were packed with spells that would make even the more seasoned adventurer terrified. From beastly sounds that would come from very real monsters. To whispering to make the person both crazy and delusional. To illusions only some ponies within the cart could see. Luckily when we entered, the attraction was improperly activated. As it was running on safe mode. Thus some of the more extreme stuff wasn't active. But it could have. Which terrified the expert greatly." Night explained.

"Which is around that time. The expert sends me a letter regarding the existence of that haunted house." Celestia spoke up, "He explained the potential danger. And actually requested that I shut it down." she added, causing both parents and Luna to eyes to widen.

Celestia's smile turned more evil, "I refused. Called them stupid. And nearly fired them. After that I actually came to the warehouse to actually inspect the haunted house. And figure out why the house was on safe mode to begin with."

"Exactly. We found out that the spell orbs detected that Twilight nowhere nearby. And without Twilight's permission, the haunted house wasn't able to be turned on, through normal means. So the princess injected the house with some of Luna's magic, to try and bypass it." Velvet explained.

"Which actually failed." Celestia stated, the surprise she had back then, showing on her face. Luna's eyes widen at that.

"Yes. Despite the magic being compatible. It denied it. Instead it basically requested that Shining Armor activated it instead. Apparently he was also aware of the haunted house's existence. And after Shining Armor activated the haunted house. Another cart appeared. Apparently the carts we entered before, we merely used in testing. The ones that came out had four seats." Night explained.

"So we re-entered. One expert, Shining Armor, my wife and I entered the attraction." Night continued, though his face became more pale as he continued.

"Yes. It... was terrifying. Which made Shining Armor's reaction all the more impressive. He neither flinched nor react to anything. In fact he started to giggle somewhere in the middle of the ride. Which didn't lessen our fear. We were terrified like fillies. After we exited, it took all the willpower in the world. Not to faint right there and then." Velvet said, her voice shivering in fear.

"But I had a good reason." Shining Armor walked up towards his parents. Merely two hours before Twilight was due to arrive.

"What do you mean?" Night asked confused and also still slightly pale.

"Some of the sounds of the beasts. And some scare formats like the illusions were my idea. You see, the ride has two cycles. Cycle one is Twilight's design. Which goes through the ground floor but also goes to the first floor in secret. And the second cycle is my design. Which goes to the first floor primarily, and is technically longer." Shining explained.

"Would you mind explaining what each cycle does special and what makes each unique?" Luna asked hopeful.

Shining admitted with a smile., "Twilight always hoped someone would one ask that question."

"Of course I can and will." he added afterwards.

"Firstly my cycle. It is the longest of the two and lasts about thirty minutes. Which is incredibly long. Especially in attraction standards. My cycle focuses on some of my own adventurers in the wild. Within my cycle, two stories are present. Story one is the least scary, but story two is the most scary. Story one is about a lone adventurer braving the Everfree forest. Getting paranoid and nearly mauled by a Timberwolf. Story two is about a real life story regarding my attempt to rescue my fellow guard from a paranoid and evil scientist. Which delves into his paranoia and the very real traps that mansion had." Shining explained.

"That is... Wow. I expected a lot from Twilight. But that sounds totally amazing. That does beg the question. Did you try it out as well, sis?" Luna asked Celestia curiously.

Celestia sighed, "Yes. I specifically asked to ride a trip through Twilight's version. Something that Shining Armor gladly obligated. And as they stated earlier, traditional magic can indeed not detect those magical orbs. Not only because the magic itself is unusual. But also because Twilight put a serious amount of effort into hiding the magical signature."

"And?" Luna asked hopeful.

"Well I was so busy trying to figure out Twilight's magic. That I was totally ignoring the actual experience." Celestia admitted.

Luna drooped slightly, until a light bulb went off in her head. "Then we got to ride it again! Just to experience it."

Celestia smiled and nodded, "Alright. Can you show me the way to the haunted house?"

"Of course, your highness." Velvet said as they proceeded to walk towards the haunted house.

Something that was a surprisingly short trip. Merely a few steps and a few more blocks, and the haunted house stood there. In all its glory, and all its restlessness. The restlessness came primarily from the enormous crowds that were trying to enter it. Put off by this, Night rushes forwards to figure out the problem.

"Is something the matter?" Night asked the operator.

The operator looks up, slightly panicked by the stress placed by the crowd. "Yes. The attraction shut off without warning."

"Ah. It might have run out of power. The power core of the haunted house isn't the most powerful. Twilight made a few failsafes in case of power outage." Shining Armor reminded.

"How do we turn it back on?" Night asked.

"Either replace the power core. Or you could let me use my admin key to reengage it." Shining Armor replied.

"What type of core does it use?" Celestia asked.

"Probably a orb type. Perhaps type 9 operational core using dark magic." Luna injected.

"That is the crazy part. Twilight made sure that the haunted house can only use a single type of core to avoid overloading. A type 3 transportation core using star warp magic." Shining Armor stated. Causing both sister's to gasp.

"That IS crazy!" Celestia admitted.

"Thankfully my sister can magical conjure it out of thin air. Will you?" Celestia added afterwards.

Luna nodded as she basically warped one into existence. "Here!"

Night takes the core and replaces the old one. After which Shining Armor used his admin key to unlock the attraction once more. The operator then proceeds to get the stuck guests out of the attraction, after which he returns the attraction back into normal operation. Most of crowds disperse afterwards.

Night sighed in relieve, "Sorry about that. Now, would you like a free ride?" he offers the two sisters.

Luna smiled, "Gladly." She then drags her sister into the cart as it runs through Twilight's cycle. One experience of the century especially with, what happens as soon as they are inside.

With the royal sisters inside the attraction, Night takes the attraction back over from the stressed operator. The operator moves over to the mini-game stall from Night. To operate it, out of Night's presence. And just as they take a seat, Velvet sitting next to her husband, she was awaiting the sisters's return. As something peculiar happened.

"Huh?" Night suddenly said as he was looking up. "Clouds?"

But as soon as those clouds appeared, what happened next stunned the two of them. It began to snow. Something that signaled the return of Twilight Sparkle. Something they became aware of, quite quickly.

"Snow?!" Velvet said as she put one and two together. She looks at the castle, the location where a snow storm seemingly appeared. "Wait! A snowstorm! Twilight!"

Shining Armor who happen to overhear it, gasped. He then re-equipped his armor as he rushes towards the castle. In an attempt to see his sister as soon as physically possible. Of course he had a bit of trouble, since the snow brought ice with it. Causing him to slip and slide towards the castle. That didn't stop him of course. However that wasn't the only reason why it was difficult to reach the castle. The snow storm blinded him, and the chaos of ponies trying to flee the castle put a dent into his running speed. Nonetheless, he reached atleast the inside of the castle as he made his way to the forbidden section of the castle.

Meanwhile the sisters exited the ride, both refreshed and surprised at the ride experience. They were about to explain their experience to Twilight's parents. When they saw the shock on their eyes. As Celestia looks towards the location of the shock, her own mouth hit the floor. It was snowing... That meant only one thing.

"Twilight!" She shouted as she released the bar keeping her in place. She then took the sky, which caused her to shake a little, the wind in the sky was very cold. Regardless, she successfully made her way to the sky. After which she hovered a little in place as she looks towards her sister.

"Luna. I need to ensure a safe return to Twilight. Please take care of the crowds! I can see a lot of panic." Celestia instructed.

"Very well. I will get on that. And Celestia?" Luna replied.

"Yes?"

"Don't cry too much, alright?" Luna said, rubbing salt into Celestia's wounds.

Celestia snorted, causing her to slightly smile at the jab. Before making a quick route towards the castle. Only to meet a slight difficulty from the snow storm surrounding the castle. But again it was nothing she couldn't handle, as she made her way towards the forbidden section of the castle.

As soon as Celestia landed, she saw Shining Armor in full armor searching the library. The look in his face suggested not much luck. She was about to search with him, as she suddenly felt a spike of magic in the corner of the library. She then got Shining's attention as she points at the still empty corner of the library. He too, sensed the spike in magic. Nodded in response as they awaited Twilight's return.

For a few seemingly minutes later. Six magical spells, with the power of gods appeared in front of the duo. All six were unidentifiable by the two of them. Regardless they watch as six spinning orbs appear around the circle magic cast, and moments later a small beam blinded them both. Only to reveal a perfectly well preserved filly Twilight appear, her eyes closed. As she was slowly levitated back onto the ground. And after what felt like hours, her eyes open.

As soon as Twilight's eyes open and her vision return to her, the orbs disappeared from sight. The six spells disappearing with them. Twilight moved her front left hoof close her her vision as she inspected them. She was still focusing on adapting back into a pony form.

Twilight's eyes then glanced over the two ponies watching her. Princess Celestia and Shining Armor, her brother. After gathering that much information, she glanced back at the front right hoof. Inspecting it for a moment, before finally speaking up.

"I'm back."

Author's Note

===========================✴===========================

Hello! Thanks for reading this saga so far. As you might know, this is the last chapter of this part of the saga. But after this, sits another one. Part two of this book, I.E. it's sequel will most likely come out next year. I cannot give out a date, since I haven't even started on the prologue of the sequel. But more is coming, that much I can promise.

Now, what is there to read while waiting for the sequel? Well besides the other fimfiction creators and thus their stories. I have a bunch of stories you could check out in the meantime.

I have "The chef's Apprentice" Which is also an alternative universe. About Twilight Sparkle becoming a chef instead of a princess. That story is already four books deep. With a total count of 265+ K words across all four books. It is mostly complete, minus the final book.

I have "Dead by Twilight" Which is an Alternative universe with close ties with "Assassination Classroom" Which is mostly a Mature story about... well Assassinations done by Twilight to put it simple anyways. It only has 13,7 K words as it just started.

And finally I have my potentially dead (Unless I ever get back to it, that is) "Mrs. Santa" Which is one big Christmas story that I still trying to work on. Problem is mostly due to lack of motivation and also due to me having lost the story's premise several times. I just never seem to get it finished. If I cannot get it finished atleast next year. I will cancel it. It has only 9,4 k words with about 3 k of words waiting for completion. I cannot in the best of me, recommend this story however.

Anyways those are the stories I currently have worked on. There are also a bunch of other stories that I am currently preparing, but haven't submitted yet. If you think you are interested in those. I recommend following me. Since I won't be going anywhere.

Another important announcement I have decided to let you choose which story I should work on in between Twilight Scarlet and its sequel. You will find that blog post here.

Have a very merry Christmas, and a wonderful new year!

===========================✴===========================

Prologue

Twilight was walking around her house in Canterlot like usual. She was lately very into magical combat books and adventure books. This was thanks to her older brother sharing her stories of his adventures in combat school. Twilight became very obsessed of these books, to the point that she only talks about combat spells at this point.

This was very unusual for a six year old. But Cadence and her parents let her fantasy go wild. This was normal for a child of her age. However Twilight's obsession grew stronger these last few days. As Shining Armor shared more and more fantastical stories with Twilight. And although Twilight knew that most were most likely fake and only meant to make Twilight entertained with these stories, it didn't change the fact that Twilight also wanted to be a part of such an adventure.

Her desire for adventure became so massive, that Twilight would often sneak into the barracks to watch the guards train. Much to the dismay of the trainer at the training field. However Twilight was often being told to leave, which caused her to sneak back in, a few minutes later.

After her parents were told to keep her on a better lead. As they complained that Twilight's action made her in danger of being attacked. Cadence however reasoned that if they can't keep a single filly safe, that they can't protect a single adult pony. And after lots of debates, Twilight was allowed to come to their training on the grounds that the family Sparkle ensures that she is being guarded.

This prevented Twilight from watching the training whenever she wanted. Which didn't sit well with Twilight. She loved the adventure, the danger and the freedom. So against the wishes of her parents and the guards, Twilight continued to sneak into the training field. Much to the dismay of the trainers.

However the guards had gotten used to Twilight sneaking in. They automatically became more attentive as soon as one of the guards notice her in the area. Even if Twilight hadn't planned to sneak in, they would automatically watch themself. Which gave them more self-awareness and spacial awareness. Princess Celestia had noticed this, and would often smile once she saw that Twilight found another way to sneak into the training field.

This became a cat and mouse type scenario. As the trainers searched for holes to close them, and Twilight would find other holes to sneak passed. In fact Celestia and the head of security watched as Twilight sneaked past hyper alert guards in the middle of the night, like an assassin. And nearly always getting away with it.

It got to the point that Celestia would sometimes question her own security about this obvious safety liability. However it did have several good points. Every time Twilight successfully sneaked passed the guards, they would often find on how she managed to sneak in. On top of that, the night guard became more and more aware that they would have a high chance of an intruder every night. Which made them hyper alert on sounds, movement and oddities.

This caused Twilight to get caught before she made a move. And although the guard sent her to Cadence's room every time she didn't stop trying to sneak in. It was then that Twilight realized that she might have to start using different techniques to enter the training ground. She then successfully got in by posing as a guard. This obviously didn't sit well with Celestia as Twilight used some kind of shape changing magic.

It made Celestia painfully aware on how little the guard has been trained to deal with such kind of intrusion. After Twilight managed to succeed five times, Celestia made a move that would change the future to come. She trained the guard in detecting irregularities in another ponies magic. This meant that shape shifting magic was a really difficult way of sneaking into the castle. And would sneaking in as a changeling close to impossible.

Twilight wasn't one to give up however. It was this day that her attempt went horribly wrong however. Celestia, Cadence and her parent are about to get a shock of the century.

It was night time in Canterlot. Twilight managed to sneak out of the house undetected. Something which had become harder day by day. She ran from street to street while sticking to the alleyways. Sadly for Twilight, it seemed that a guard detected that, and was in hot pursuit.

"Twilight Sparkle! Come back here!" The angry guard shouted.

Twilight gulped as she focused at running away. She then dove inside a room around a corner as soon as she entered the castle. She heard as guard runs past in an attempt to catch up.

"*wheeze* They have gotten so good at finding me lately." Twilight said tired. She looks at the room she is in and sees some books that read 'combat' on it. Curious, Twilight approaches the bookcase and sees a story she has never read before.

It reads "Fairy Tail" and according to the shape that book was in, it looked like it was given a magical protection. Making it a rare and potentially dangerous book. Twilight quickly puts the book in her bag and runs towards the training field. Shining Armor, her brother, was training this evening. And he hadn't shown himself to Twilight after his mission.

So Twilight was very anxious about meeting her brother. But as always, she was more curious about exploring the castle. She then managed to stumble her way into a room with a magic circle on the ground. The magic circle was a portal type circle. And an ancient one at that. It had a weird fire symbol on it, alarmed, Twilight was about to walk away when she realized that the book and the circle had the same symbol.

As the curiosity got the better of Twilight, she decided that casting a spell won't hurt, right? Well she is about to find out. Opening the book released some kind of seal. This seal led to Celestia, which made her realize that somepony opened this book. Without permission.

Celestia was just calmly writing on some paper. These papers went to the captain of the guard. Which Shining Armor was about to become. It was then that she felt the seal break inside the portal room. Alarmed, Celestia rushes down the stairs in an attempt to stop whoever is behind it.

Meanwhile Twilight found the spell inside the book and started to cast. Much to the horror to Celestia. Twilight casted the teleportation spell. A spell that Twilight had never casted before. And without her knowledge, she casted a spell that too much for Twilight.

Celestia in the mean time felt Twilight's magical signature close to the book. It was a teleportation spell. Celestia's eyes went wide in shock as she forgets herself and galloped at top speed towards the room in a last ditch attempt to stop Twilight.

Twilight meanwhile realized that the spell she is casting was too much. However she was unable to stop the spell. As her mana goes out of control and the spell went berserk. Twilight felt as all her magical energy was leaving her body. She felt powerless to stop it. As her hopelessness to stop herself hit Twilight like a train. She attempted to meditate to reduce the damage on her body. Sadly for her, it was too late.

Celestia was about to enter the room, when Twilight's spell activated and a powerful explosion rocks the entirety of Canterlot. Celestia was blasted several kilometers into the mountain as her body smashed through every wall and furniture in her way. The spell then shone like the sun as the heat of the spell melted a part of the castle. Until it suddenly disappeared.

And a final spark of light appeared. Two seconds later, a powerful beam of magic power rips apart a large chunk of Canterlot castle as the beam lit up the sky, blasting off any and all clouds and into the night sky. Until eventually a small sparkle of light came to be. And with that, Twilight is gone.

As Celestia regained her composure and she looks at herself, she sees that she had sustained a lot of injuries. Even with her immortality, she hadn't obtained this much damage since her fight with her sister. She looks at her surroundings, and sees that the explosion had destroyed a large chunk of the castle. Her bedroom tower had fallen over the wall that surrounds Canterlot and into the Everfree forest. The garden that Celestia was in, was a shell of its former self. All the flowers and trees were ripped apart, the statue of herself was disintegrated and the fountain was just gone.

But that is not what caught her attention. She saw as hundreds of ponies lay in pain all over the garden. Staff, outsiders and even guards laid injured in the garden. Realizing the massive scale of the explosion, Celestia sounded the alarm and ordered every guard to rescue and save every pony in sight. She ordered the nobles to open their doors for the injured through telepathy. While she herself was just laying in the garden, injured. She had broken her hind legs and several ribs. But the pain was nothing compared to the sheer damage and injuries, Twilight spell had casted.

"Twilight." Celestia said, "My little pony. Why did you do that?" she questioned.

"Now is not the time. I will find out eventually." Celestia said as she watched the guards in a sheer state of panic grab every injured pony they found. She saw as she smiled that Shining Armor took up his leadership immediately.

He seemed too focused on saving the injured, to feel shocked about the situation. As the rescue teams from across Equestria arrived at Canterlot, outside of the castle, thousands were safe, although they were immensely shocked and even traumatized in some cases. And even the guards from across Equestria arrived at the scene. Every pony across Equestria did their part in assisting the injured. From sending medication to food and equipment. Many rushed to city to assist the medical crews.

It was then that Shining Armor lost a bit of composure as he saw the state that Princess Celestia was in. He quickly scanned Celestia as he searched for her internal injuries. He was shocked to find that whatever rocked the castle, managed to even break the strong bones of an alicorn. He feared for the life of those around him as he quickly order everyone to check the rubble for survivors and told his crew that whatever happened, also injured their princess quite badly.

This put the guard on their hyper alert state as they searched everywhere. They moved every citizen out of the garden and into the emergency hospital. And as soon as they finish that, they approached Celestia.

"Your highness. We believe to have send every injured into the emergency med bay." Shining Armor reported.

"Thank you. Please move me there too. It seems that I can't move my hind legs." Celestia calmly requested.

Shining Armor saluted as he and every other guard moved the alicorn to the royal medical bay. The medic said the she would need to use some powerful ultra healing spells to heal her. But she is fine.

"What happened?" Shining asked.

"A forbidden spell was being cast. Although the caster couldn't have known that as it looks like an ordinary teleportation spell." Celestia stated.

"I see. Who is the unlucky caster?" he asked.

Celestia gulped at that. She remembered that his sister was Twilight. And that she was the caster. Shining Armor noticed Celestia's hesitance and sad face. He immediately feared the worst. And worst it was.

"Your sister. Twilight Sparkle." Celestia said as a small tear was released from her eye.

If Shining was in shock, he didn't show it. "I see. What happened to her?" he asked.

"She managed to teleport under unfavorable circumstances. With her magic drained and the spell going berserk. It exploded. But before she got hit by the explosion, her teleportation was successful." Celestia explained.

"Which means?" Shining asked.

"She is most likely alive. But as the data shows, she will most likely end up with amnesia. And she is also far away from Equestria. That was dimensional spell. She is just gone." Celestia said as her eyes started to tear up.

"Why are you crying?" Shining asked as he sniffed.

"I have no way of returning her. That world's magic interferes with my magic. I cannot return her. Unless she finds her way back herself. She will never return." Celestia finishes.

It was then that Shining Armor broke down. He was both crying as he was practically howling. He was immensely shocked and also practically traumatized. He has lost his little sister.

"I will hold you responsible for her death." Shining said angrily.

"I respect that. She shouldn't have been able to obtain that book. I was sloppy. And she paid the price for it." Celestia admitted.

"But we can grieve later. I still have thousands of ponies to potentially safe. We will talk later about Twilight Sparkle." Shining said as he regains his composure.

"Please and thank you. I will help you where ever I am able." Celestia said.

Surprisingly, no pony died. Twilight was the only one that was missing in action. Her body was never recovered and as soon as her parents heard of it. They wore black for the rest of their lives. Cadence was too shocked to do anything as she became meek and mellow, her ability to rule was all but removed. And Shining Armor would hold Celestia responsible for the disaster and the loss of her sister.

Celestia meanwhile simply prayed that Twilight would be able to find her way back home. As she build a massive statue in the garden, in Twilight's honor. She would stare at this statue every week, while also teaching Trixie to become the element of magic bearer. "Twilight. Please return home." Is something Celestia would say every time she was in front of the statue. In the hopes that Twilight would hear her calls one day.

Author's Note

And that is the start of Twilight's adventure. For those unaware, she is still a pony in this chapter. The next chapter wouldn't be like that.

I hope you like this start, I tried my hardest. And also I must admit, I am great with actions scenes. I am not great with sad scenes however.

Another job request

After good night sleep, Twilight woke up early and refreshed. After going to Makarov's room for some breakfast. She headed out early for her job. It was to the west of Crocus. And it would take six hours to get there. Considering her job would start in the morning, she raced her way to the job.

After taking the train and a carriage. She would meet Yajima in front of a massive crater.

"Good morning Yajima." Twilight said.

Yajima turned around while smiling, "Good morning. I am happy you took our request. This is the picture of this place from all angles. Please repair as it was." he instructed.

Twilight looked at the pictures as her orbs lit up, an absolutely massive magic circle appears above the crater. "Tempus, Conservo, Refectio, Expono, Ianua, Apertum et Suscipio!" Twilight shouts.

The magic circle lights up, as a beam hits the ground. It echo's the ground and then shoots up into the air. After a massive expanding light orb appears into the crater. And after a few seconds, it disappears. Leaving behind everything that once was inside the crater. Then the circle slowly fades as the clouds return to their original position.

"Amazing. I am once again impressed with your ability." Lahar said as he came into view.

"All living beings in the way of the spell have been teleported upwards onto the reconstructed land." Twilight explained.

"Good. Lahar please inspect Twilight's work just in case." Yajima requested.

"Understood. I will be back in an hour." Lahar said as he walked onto the reconstructed land.

"Well, Twilight do you know what exactly caused the destruction of these lands? We believe it's a guild but maybe you know what really happened." Yajima asked.

"I could sense the magic power of a dragon I have already met once." Twilight said.

Yajima looked shocked at Twilight, "Which one?" he asked.

"I believe his name is Acnologia." Twilight said. She watched as Yajima's face lost all color and his pupils became small.

"Oh my god. Are you sure about that?" Yajima asked shocked.

"Almost one hundred percent positive. However I do not detect him anywhere in Fiore." Twilight said.

Yajima gave sigh of relieve, his color returned. "Was there a sign of a fight?" he asked.

"No. I believe nobody was present in this city when he struck." Twilight said.

"So nobody died?" Yajima asked.

"Exactly." Twilight confirmed.

"Well, that is good. Lahar will be happy to hear that." Yajima said.

Twilight was about to answer, until she did suddenly detect Acnologia approach from the west. "Yajima! Take your crew far away from here!" Twilight shouts.

"What! Why?" He asked confused.

"He is coming back! You need to flee. I will show him what a S-rank and almost Saint ranked girl is capable of." Twilight shouted.

Yajima didn't waste a moment. He immediately ordered Lahar to retreat. Lahar and his crew used portal magic to get out of harms way. And just as Yajima entered the forest, he heard the dragon roar of Acnologia in the air.

Meanwhile Twilight activated all of her combat magic in her hands. She re-equipped a sword made of pure power. She was ready.

As soon as Acnologia appears, He sees Twilight. "Back for more, aren't we?" Twilight said smiling.

Acnologia didn't skip a beat and launched a powerful dragon breath attack on Twilight. However Twilight was prepared, with a single slice she cut through his dragon breath and it hit his face. Head on. Causing him to scream in agony.

Lahar and Yajima watched on in awe and shock. Twilight showed the power of one with true magic. She made quick work of Acnologia, and they knew it.

"How! How are you so powerful as human?" Acnologia asked with a deep voice.

"I could ask you the same. How could you be so powerful as a single dragon? Dragons are strong, but not this strong." Twilight countered.

"I guess I will kill you. No matter the cost." Acnologia said as he prepared his strongest dragon breath attack he has ever done.

"Is that so. To bad for you. I have shown you some mercy. And you retaliate with rage. Let me be your judgement for today." Twilight said as all but one orb fuses with Twilight's body. As her eyes radiate with white power, her Celestial orb shines as bright as the sun.

Then in an instant, Acnologia breaths down a fire that could bring down the heavens. And Twilight responds in kind.

"Special ability, Cleansing of the Elements of Harmony!" Twilight shouts as a bright light of rainbow colored beam shot out of Twilight's orb. Her beam met Acnologia's breath and cut through it like butter, hitting Acnologia's injured wing once again. Cutting through it as the blood flowed. She could see the innards of his wing.

However Acnologia had a fail-safe. If an wing is unable to fly, he would teleport to his safe cave. Something that was far south of Fiore. As soon as his wing became useless, he teleported away. Twilight's spell killed itself as soon as he was gone.

As soon as Twilight got herself back under control. Acnologia was gone. Lahar and Yajima both approached Twilight carefully. Twilight was fine, although a bit tired.

"Well he won't be coming back anytime soon. I broke his right wing. Unless that heals extremely fast, he won't be able to fly for the next three years." Twilight said proudly.

"Twilight. The magic council thanks you. Thanks to you Acnologia won't be threat to us. And for that, I am prepared to pay you extra." Lahar said.

"You did your job and extra. You obtained 5 million for the monument job, 10 million for the surrounding area, 5 million for deducing the cause. And 100 million for removing Acnologia out of the picture for atleast three years." Yajima said.

"Can I ask you to send me back home? I don't know if I might faint along the way. Due to magic overexertion." Twilight asked.

"Sure. Lahar please return Twilight back home. I need to report to the Magic Council and send Twilight's share to her and Fairy Tail's share to them." Yajima requests.

"Of course. I will grant you a trip on this flying ship that the council has been working on." Lahar said just as his ship came into view.

"Thanks." Twilight said as her world turns black.

After a few seconds for Twilight, she woke up wide awake on a bed. She felt the distinct sway of a ship and the feeling as if she was floating.

'Right. The flying boat thingy.' Twilight thought as she stood up from her bed. Walking outside into the strong winds from being high in the clouds. She sees Lahar approach her.

"How are you feeling?" Lahar asked concerned.

"A bit stiff. But I am fine. How far until I am back at the guild hall?" Twilight asked in a dismissing tone.

"Hum. Roughly 2 hours left. You were asleep for 5 hours. We are nearly there." Lahar said.

"How did the council take your story?" Twilight asked knowingly.

Lahar sighed, He clearly wasn't getting off very easily. "Well. It could be better. The council said that the reward was too small for the feat you performed. However Yajima did say that he will come back. And with vengeance." He said.

"Right. I doubt that he is very happy with that loss. Although I wouldn't worry. I expect his return in atleast 10 years." Twilight said.

"On what assumption?" Lahar asked confused.

"Well I am sure that there are plenty of guilds still hunting him. And on top of that, he tends to come to places with a lot of combat going on. Like a war and the like." Twilight explained.

"Right so he must currently be... Where exactly?" Lahar asked.

"I did look at the geography inside of the Fairy Tail archive. Especially since I lacked a lot of memories. And my guess is that he currently resides in Caelum. To the south of Fiore." Twilight explained.

"Not Minstrel?" Lahar asked.

"It would be very hard to hide in such a large country. One that also holds some much history in war. I doubt that Acnologia likes to reside in a place of war." Twilight suggests.

"I see. Yes. Caelum is a good place to hide. Alright. I will try to locate him there. If we fail we will try Minstrel after all." Lahar said.

"Very well. Regardless, by the time he reappears I will not be anywhere close." Twilight said.

Lahar went wide eyed in shock, "What?! Why?" He asked desperately.

"By the time he reappears. I will have Saint rank and S rank. And most likely be send off to a difficult mission myself." Twilight admits.

"Where?" Lahar asked.

"Where will he reappear?" Twilight asked, She saw Lahar nod. "I can't tell you that. You will be nearby. That much I can confirm."

"Anyways." Twilight switches gears, "I have a request for the council." She said.

Lahar sighed, "Sure. What is it?" he asked.

"I might need to go off the radar after obtaining Saint rank. Can you do that for me?" Twilight requested.

"Why?" Lahar asked.

"I might have to do mercenary quests for awhile. It would be bad if the council knows about me." Twilight said.

"I see. Yeah I can ask my friend Doranbolt about it." Lahar said in an agreeing tone.

"Thanks. We have arrived." Twilight said. And right on time, too. In the distance Magnolia came into view.

"So it would seem. I am going to have to drop you off here. Magnolia is an no-fly zone." Lahar said.

"Wait. Why is that?" Twilight asked confused.

"The guild requested it. Something about a flying cat." Lahar said confused.

"Ah! Yeah that makes sense. Alright. Lahar you know where to find me. If you have any other quest. I will gladly take it. For a price of course." Twilight said.

"Oh? Have you found a way to use your money?" Lahar asked curious.

"Yup. I use it to improve the guild hall. I already build a Gym and I am also in the process of building a classroom." Twilight said excited.

"Ah! So are the girl that has been making request for your fellow guild members. And the one for the carpenters guild and Enchanters guild. They send confused letters asking if this was legal." Lahar said while laughing.

"Is it legal?" Twilight asked serious.

"It is. It is just rare for anyone to do that." Lahar said with a smile on his face.

"Alright." Twilight while jumping off the boat. "See you next time Lahar." she said.

"Until next time." Lahar said before the boat floated away from Twilight.

Twilight then proceeded to casually walk back to the guild.

On the way there she spots Erza also coming off the train. She was accompanied by Mirajane, Lisanna, Natsu and Gray.

On one hand Twilight was jealous that was unable to join them. On the other she was glad that she was making friends. Well if Twilight ignored the fact that Erza and Mirajane was fighting and Natsu and Gray as well.

Smiling Twilight decided to approach them as the walked into view.

"Hey guys!" Twilight shouted. She saw as everyone besides Lisanna snapped their heads towards the sudden noise. She saw that Erza pushed Mirajane away and approach her.

"Hey sis! How was the mission?" Erza asked.

"It was interesting. Besides repairing the damage that is." Twilight said happily.

"What happened?" Natsu asked without missing a beat.

"Oh nothing. An old friend decided to show up and attempt to beat the crap out of me. He didn't stand a chance." Twilight said as was dusting off her shoulders.

"Who?" Mirajane asked curious.

"Oh a nobody. No need to know that one." Twilight said, clearly lying. But unwilling to tell the truth.

Erza sighed, "Atleast you are fine." she relented.

"Anyways. Where are you guys going?" Twilight asked excited.

"We are going to a training camp. Sadly you are not invited. They said that you are too strong." Lisanna said saddened.

"Atleast they are giving you the chance to catch up." Twilight said.

"That is true. And before you know it. I will be stronger than you, sis!" Erza said very excited. Almost too excited.

Natsu agreed alongside Lisanna. However Twilight noticed how Gray and Mirajane shook their heads. They most likely knew that, that wasn't going to happen.

"Atleast they have a real goal to work towards." Twilight whispered to Gray and Mirajane. They perked up at the suggestion, causing them to nod in responds.

"Anyways I have to go see Gramps. Have fun you guys." Twilight said as she walked towards home.

"Thanks." Gray and Mirajane responded in kind.

Twilight walked towards the guild and opened the doors. She sees both Cana and Elfman waiting for her at the bar. Makarov was also waiting for her.

"Sorry about being late. I had a small delay during the job." Twilight apologized.

"What happened?" Makarov asked worried.

"I fainted from magic overexertion. Luckily the Rune knights moved me back home." Twilight admits.

"From a single crater sized repair spell?" Makarov casually asked, much to the shock of both Cana and Elfman.

"More. But I will explain to you that, in private later." Twilight said.

Makarov had his eyebrow raised at that. Twilight was usually a lot more open. For her to keep it close to herself was not a good sign. "Alright. So I have these two brave explorers their money. If you will." Makarov asked.

"Ah! Very good. Here is the potion. Be careful it is very potent. A small sip should heal you from a near death state." Twilight explained.

"Is that so?" Cana asked.

"Yes. It might even heal lost limbs." Twilight said.

Elfman looks shocked at Twilight. "How do you know?" he asked.

"I saw the Witches Brew advertise it with that ability." Twilight said.

"I see. Thanks." Cana said as she drags Elfman over to the others.

"Good. Now before I go and finish the classroom. About my job." Twilight said.

"Okay. How was it truly?" Makarov asked worried.

"I met Acnologia again. He will be out of the picture for a while though. I hurt his wing so bad, that it will take atleast three years to heal." Twilight admitted, proudly.

Makarov than held Twilight tightly. "Please don't throw yourself away like that!" He practically shouted.

"But I had no choice. He came to me. After I fixed the crater." Twilight said while trying to peel herself off Makarov.

"I know. But you are practically throwing yourself into danger. Do you have a death wish?!" Makarov shouted desperately.

"I- I-" Twilight said as big tears appeared on the corners of her eyes. Despite being as powerful as some of the most powerful mages, she was still only just six years old. That is extremely young for them to do such a thing.

"I am sowwy." Twilight said as she messed up the R and she began to sob profusely.

Realizing that he stepped over the line. Makarov tried to, but to no avail, remove himself off Twilight's hug. Looking over Twilight's shoulder he sees how Laxus shook his head in disappointment. Not towards Twilight, but towards Makarov. Twilight had enough on her plate as is. She didn't need a mentally unstable Makarov as well.

After a solid hour, Twilight's hug finally weakened. She had fallen asleep while hugging Makarov. Makarov wanted to move her to her room. But Laxus was faster and did it before he could. As soon as Twilight laid in her bed. An quite angry Laxus approached Makarov.

"What were you thinking?!" Laxus shouted angrily.

"I- I don't know. I guess I just lost it." Makarov said frustrated at himself.

"Why?!" Laxus asked confused and angry.

"She met Acnologia on her job again. And although she made quick work of him. The fact stands, going against him is close to a death wish." Makarov shouted back.

"She- What?" Laxus's anger turns to cold sweat instead.

"Do you understand what it feels like when a child, fights against a being that even Gildarts have trouble against?!" Makarov shouted saddened.

"No. No I don't. But I can atleast understand in the brother and sister perspective." Laxus said calmed down.

"Right. You said that before. Twilight felt like a sister to you. She has problems and you want to help her. At the same time she is stronger than you, despite being a girl and younger than you." Makarov said as he regained his composure.

Meanwhile, Twilight for the first time ever, regained a memory from her past thanks to Makarov's anger.

'Flashback Time,

Twilight found herself in blank room. Her memory room. And after wandering a bit, she sees a small cube. It was red and radiated anger. Touching it with her hand her room turns black as she sees some selective details.

Thanks to Mavis, she saw how she looked like as a pony. However the scene didn't move instead she heard the conversation between her and an older women voice.

"Young Lady, did you sneak out again?!" The older lady said angrily.

"Can I help it, that I wanted to go on an adventure." Twilight said.

"You are a noble child. Behave like it." The older lady practically ordered it.

"No." Twilight said as our Twilight heard the distinct sound of a smoke bomb going off.

Our Twilight heard as the older lady was coughing like crazy and shouting some verbal words that are not suited for kids.

Then the memory collapses back into the cube. Twilight in the memory room was smiling, "I guess I have always been a bit of an adventurer. And with Mavis being my indirect sister, it makes sense." Twilight said.'

Author's Note

Don't worry. Twilight's power will eventually be met by different powerful foes. The likes of which no other member of Fairy tail will ever meet. Her power is in a different league.

One day when she has S-rank and Saint rank. She will be known as the SS-ranker. Or the super mercenary. Or the council's backup if it ever falls.

By the way for those unfamiliar with the geography of Earth land or the world that Fairy Tail resides in here take this, It's dangerous to go alone, take this map.

The truth about the corrupted

Twilight was in a good mood, after she woke up and had gotten some breakfast. She actually got some discount at the local general store for some recall scrolls. In case things go south at the dungeon. Which was rather unlikely. Since something told Twilight, that this whole war wasn't real. Though she couldn't explain why.

Regardless, she finally headed out to find the Twilight Sparkle of this world. Which just happened to be below an abandoned tower filled with corrupted beings. Though she didn't feel in much danger. She knew that if you look on the surface, everything was going to hell. But the truth was, that no such thing was going on.

Despite a fractured country, people went about their business like this was normal. Which made Twilight realize that this isn't as uncommon as the council thought it was. In fact it was very possible this happened quite often. It's probably just the first time that things went this far south. However that was none of Twilight's concern.

Right now she was walking to the tower. Though her mind went back on the weird gemstones that Applejack and the others of the element of harmony was carrying. Luna explained that those were the elements of harmony. But something was odd about them. Because she couldn't feel any magic from them. Which is odd, since they said, "Friendship is magic" But since it was inactive. Does that mean that the elements know something? Or perhaps they know someone else will succeed. Regardless, this would be something she had to look into later.

As Twilight had arrived at the tower. However just looking at the tower reminded Twilight of... something. She got a slight headache from the mere appearance of the tower, as she got an overwhelmingly high amount of Deja vú. Though she quickly pushed away the pain as she opened the hatch. And entered the abandoned ruins of the dungeon that was connected to the tower.

After some time, she looked around confused. There was no sign of any corrupted beings. And yet, Twilight felt an overwhelmingly high amount of danger coming from the walls. Someone extremely dangerous was down here. At the same time she could tell that another Twilight was here. She was certain of it. As she continued to walk down, now much more alert. She had finally reached the bottom floor of the dungeon. There she saw another hatch. This time made of steel.

'This steel looks brand new. Someone must have been here recently.' Twilight thought. She pulled up her orbs and allowed them to float besides Twilight. As she opened the hatch by breaking it.

"Welcome imposter." ??? Said with a dark tone. His/her voice was distorted but clear. Whoever it was, it was the source of the danger.

Twilight said nothing as she stood her ground. Now way more alert then before. She allowed her Celestial orb to shine a light in the darkness. Which showed nothing more than even more stone walls. And in the background behind this unidentified being sat Twilight Sparkle. Chained to a torture device. However she looked unharmed.

"I see. You have noticed my prisoner. Very good. Very good indeed." The being said as it smiled. The smile was warped but vicious. Like a lion playing with its pray.

"I assume you know who I am. Which unusual being do I have the pleasure of speaking to." Twilight asked, though it came out more of a statement then a question. Twilight for a potential exit, but found none.

"You may call me... Story Keeper. I am that which banishes things that do not belong to my story. I am a guardian of the lost Fairies." Story stated in a snarl.

"Ah. I faintly remember being sucked into a book. So that was the name? No matter. My name is Twilight Sparkle. A being that doesn't belong here. Yet a being that cares little of what you think." Twilight responded in jest.

"Tch. I should have known. You are a being from the outside. No matter. You shall die a gruesome death by my hands!" It shouted as it launches a massive hammer at Twilight.

Twilight responded by the use of a shield. As she attempts to stab the guardian with a massive beam of pure white power. The light caused the Twilight from this dimension to wake up only to wake up to an incredulous sight. Another her was fighting against the very being of existence itself. It was incredible. She could however tell that the outsider was weaker in the long run.

The Twilight Sparkle that was bound released herself as the guardian seems to be distracted. She grabbed the element of Friendship and placed it on her head. In that instant, while the guardian and our Twilight Sparkle was distracted. A single humming sound rang across the kingdom of Midi. In an instant, all the element of harmony users were connected with a powerful sense. The elements of harmony are once again one.

Twilight had been found. And Pinkie Pie, which sat in the dungeons below the kingdom of Midi's capital. Also known as Digital. She felt Twilight's magic rang through her element. Giving her the strength to escape the capital and run towards Manehattan. Everyone connected to the elements of Harmony. Including Celestia and Luna. Felt that the elements of harmony has been restored. Much to Celestia's chagrin, it meant that the guardian was about to be defeated.

"Twelve stars of a thousand years. May the moon raise to my side, and may it protect my kin. Element of Harmony verse 12. Nightmare Moon!!!" Twilight sparkle shouted as several thousand magic circles surrounded Twilight of this realm, as she used one of the most powerful spells in her arsenal. The power to seal even those that are immortal.

As soon as her cast ended, the element of friendship shot a powerful rainbow beam out of the gemstone and into the guardian. As it slowly surrounded it, slowly erasing it place on this realm.

"NO!!!" It shouted in fury as it dissipated away into the seal.

Leaving our Twilight in shock but also stunned happiness. Something about this felt... right. Our Twilight then bowed before the other Twilight.

"You must be princess Twilight Sparkle. Heir to the kingdom of Midi. I came to retrieve you." Our Twilight bowed.

"Please raise. I am sure we have a lot to talk about. We can leave this place anytime soon. Firstly, I am sure you have some questions..." Princess Twilight stated.

"Even so. We must return immediately. The rest of the elements of harmony are preparing to siege the capital." Twilight said.

"No. You shall wait. Questions first. Then escape." Princess Twilight said in a disagreeing tone.

"Very well." Twilight said with a smile.

"First of all, what little do you remember when you got here?" Princess Twilight asked.

"Nothing. Absolutely nothing. Besides how to breath and walk and eat." Twilight replied.

"Well that is bad. That sounds like a wrong warp to me." Princess Twilight deduced.

"I don't know what that is but, sure." Twilight simply replied.

"You don't? Does that mean you still haven't regained your memories?" Princess Twilight asked slightly shocked, she wasn't the only one shocked, the guardian in the seal was also surprised at the sudden information.

"I am afraid the most I remember is some voices and getting déjà vu at some familiar looking locations." Twilight admits.

"Even though this country is a near replica of your own world?!" Princess Twilight asked with bulging eyes.

Twilight simply nodded in sadness.

"Then... I don't know what will unlock your memories. This is really bad. If what I understand of wrong warps is like. You wrong warped yourself, and only you can go home once you remember." Princess Twilight admits.

"Is that so? I guess I will go back to the guild to explain this after I am done here." Twilight said, she sounded pleased with the new information.

"Guild?" Princess Twilight asked surprised.

"Yeah. I joined Fairy Tail. Why?" Twilight asked confused.

"You like combat?" Princess Twilight asked slightly more shocked than surprised.

"Got new memories there. Remember?" Twilight countered.

"Ah. They took you in after realizing your situation. I see." Princess Twilight sighed.

"Anyways I take it that despite the guardian being sealed he can still hear us no?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. That is fine. To begin with he is just doing his job. In fact he might have thought that you already remember enough to go home. But that doesn't seem to be the case." Princess Twilight said somewhat disappointed.

"Listen princess. I want nothing more to go home. But I don't know how. Or why I still do not remember. However! I have a feeling that I need to regain my memories by being near Fairy Tail. They can help me, and I help them." Twilight admits.

"It would make sense." The guardian inside the seal said.

"What do you mean?" Princess Twilight asked.

"This book is about Fairy Tail and Lucy Heartfillia. When Twilight here entered our story, she did not warp the story. Instead, this timeline seemed to have adapted to the new being. This story wants Twilight to help her. And in the end nothing in this story has been changed." The guardian admitted.

"For every action comes an reaction. If this timeline was really that rigid then this timeline would have been doomed from the start. However instead it gave a reaction, thus changing the timeline to make me fit in it. The reason why I have yet to regain my memories is probably due to the creator of the book accepting a new being in his story. And wants me to play his part. Only then I might regain my memories." Twilight reasoned.

"You aren't wrong." An disembodied voice spoke.

This caused both Princess Twilight and the guardian to jump in surprised. Twilight merely raised her eyebrow.

"Then what do you mean?" The guardian asked, shock still present in his voice.

"Truth be told. This wasn't supposed to happen. When she fell into this book, at first I tried to deny her everything. But then I saw it. The useful part in this. The reason I kept her in." The disembodied voice said in excitement.

"I am guessing you saw me as useful. Does that mean you also have a time and a date planned for when I can go home?" Twilight asked.

"Of course. You will go home. As a filly in the future. This kingdom of Midi is merely the prologue after all. The real story will start after this." The disembodied voice stated.

"Are you telling me that this is merely an interlude for what is to happen soon?" Princess Twilight asked.

"For you? No. For Twilight there? Yes! She will experience the full might of the future soon. Tenrou island is already been destroyed by Acnologia. And Zeref is already on the move. When you are done here, my little pony. You will gain the adventure of a lifetime." The disembodied voice stated in excitement afterwards he faded.

"Uh. If I am in a book... Was that spoilers?" Twilight asked, suddenly very self-aware.

"I doubt it. It probably was merely a hint of what the future might hold." The guardian admits.

"That was weird. Oh well. I think we are done here. Also guardian... That seal only holds for two days. So I think we need to meet our friends outside." Princess Twilight said.

"Actually. We haven't talked about the most important question." Twilight said serious.

"Which is?" Princess Twilight asked.

"The corrupted beings." Twilight stated.

"Ah that." The guardian spoke faster, "They are merely a byproduct to the fact that the timeline got changed."

"So we can save them?" Princess Twilight asked.

"There is nothing to save princess." Twilight stated.

"What do you mean?" Princess Twilight asked confused. Our Twilight could tell that the guardian was smiling at the answer.

"They aren't corrupted against their will. They are born that way. They are from another dimension. Kinda like me. But unlike me, they are merely confused. I doubt they ever wanted to attack the kingdom of Midi. But it kinda happened that way." Twilight explained.

"Exactly. They are from the so called shadow realm. Or the realm in which Nightmare Moon came from." The guardian agreed.

"The same place as king Sombra?" Princess Twilight asked.

"No. He is from the crystal variant of that place." The guardian disagreed.

"But, is there a way to close the dimension? To make this kingdom whole again? I am not talking about forsaking them or banishing them. But rather a way to close the rift between dimensions and make the connection more stable in the form of lets say, a portal." Twilight asked.

"That is... certainly a good idea. Princess Twilight, you are a master in portals. Do you think that is possible?" The guardian asked curious.

"If we can find the rift exit point. Then yes." Princess Twilight stated.

"Alright if you have a moment." Twilight said causing both Princess Twilight and the guardian to look towards Twilight.

"Come on up you five." Twilight said as she let all her orbs fly besides her.

"Amazing so that is the forbidden magic, orb magic." Princess Twilight said fascinated.

"We need to find the rift of the shadow realm." Twilight said to her orbs. They seemed to blink in agreement.

The five orbs then started to circle around Twilight. "Realms of a thousand gods. Open thee eye. For you shall show and speak. So we may close thee gate. Of a thousand keeps. So we can show, that thee may hide. For we shall show. A thousand realms." Twilight spoke in an unknown language.

"A thousand Realm. Force of the Seeker!" Twilight shouted the last part.

Her Fairy orb, Friendship orb, Fighter orb, Magical orb and S-rank orb all shone as bright as the sun. As below each showed a special magic circle. And the location of where Twilight sat, a massive circle. The moment the circle hit the ground it beaconed a powerful light in circles around the spell as it scanned the entire world for the rift. However she had hidden it well enough that most beings on this planet couldn't sense it.

"I found it." Twilight said, as the magic power flowed through her body as if she was a god. She was that much more powerful then even Princess Twilight. And she was almost blown away by the sheer magic power. Twilight's eyes was golden white with power as she looked? at Princess Twilight.

"It is directly below the capital castle of the kingdom of Midi." Twilight said calmly.

"Wow. Is this what you are truly capable of?" Princess Twilight asked in both awe and fear.

"Oh this? No. This merely happens when I use a bit more magic then usual." Twilight said as she dispersed her magic back into the orbs.

"Wait. Is the magic in those orbs, yours?" Princess Twilight asked shocked.

"No. I merely borrowed those. However, these orbs do act like a seal. They seal my real magic power. Which I still haven't shown much of." Twilight admitted.

"Good. We now know the location of the seal. Let's go back. Surely my friends are starting to get anxious." Princess Twilight said as she was walking up to the exit.

"Yeah. Let's go." Twilight said as she walked along side her back to Manehattan.

Meanwhile inside of the castle within the capital city, Digital. Stood an Celestia on high alert. She suddenly felt an insane amount of magic coming from the catacombs of the abandoned tower.

"That magic. Was it?" Celestia asked surprised.

"That was the imposter." A seal suddenly said.

"Guardian? Is that you?" Celestia asked confused.

"Yes. Princess Twilight has used verse 12 on me. I am sealed for atleast today and tomorrow." The guardian stated.

"So she has been freed and returned. And that imposter... How powerful is she?" Celestia asked.

"Extremely powerful. Far more powerful then you would ever believe." The guardian admitted as he slightly shuddered at the thought.

"Titan?" Celestia asked.

"God." The guardian replied.

"By the gods. She has power that rivals even the gods?" Celestia asked taken massively aback.

"Yes. Not that she ever shows that side to her. But yes." The guardian admitted.

"By my mother's name. This is bad... Isn't it?" Celestia asked.

"No. It seems she cares more about creating a stable connection between the shadow realm and our realm. And to fulfill her duty. She cares little about this kingdom." The guardian said saddened.

"Wait does that mean?!" Celestia asked shocked.

"Yup. Even a kingdom that is basically a replica of her original world does not spark any memories." The guardian admits.

"Why?" Celestia asked with a growl.

"Because the creator has better use for her." The guardian stated.

"Wait! Does that mean?" Celestia asked surprised.

"So it would seem." The guardian said with a small smile.

"I will have to inform my... friend about it. But I see. A proper adventure, huh?" Celestia said as she smiled as well.

"Eeyup! As Big Mac would have said. It seems she going to stay a bit longer in this world then I would have liked. But I cannot go against my creator. So that is where this communication will end. I will meet again one day. I am sure." The guardian informs.

"Of course. Good luck with the paperwork then!" Celestia smiles at his misfortune.

"Oh shit! Welp, good luck with the uprising of the elements of Harmony." The guardian counters. Only to disappear faster then Celestia could respond.

"I won't need it. Blueblood. Evacuate Digital. We have a coup de tat incoming." Celestia orders.

"Yes madam!" Blueblood shouted.

"Now then. I suppose my combat armor hasn't seen much use for a while." Celestia said as she went ahead and cleaned it up.

Back with Twilight, Princess Twilight has been hugging Rarity and Fluttershy for five minutes now. She called it a group hug. Twilight purposely stood on the side. Wanting no part in such an event.

"How have you two been?" Princess Twilight asked. As she rubbed the tears out of her eyes.

"Much better now that you are back!" Rarity said as she refused to stop hugging Twilight.

"Uh." Princess Twilight said.

"Let her be for a moment your highness. She has had it the hardest." Twilight stated in the background.

"Very well. And Fluttershy... the general of the resistance. Amazing position. Are you sure, you don't want royal guard training?" Princess Twilight teased.

"No thanks. After we are done, I am going back to my animals in Ponyville." Fluttershy said adamantly.

Twilight laughed at the response. As Princess Twilight hoped for a shy response but got none. Instead she looked shocked at the more serious response.

"Fluttershy has grown up from all the responsibility." Rarity said as she finally let go. "She won't be so easy to push her around now."

"Yes. And you are showing you more shy side all the time." Fluttershy countered. This caused Rarity to stutter in response.

"I do not!" Rarity shouted.

"You hid behind Fluttershy when you met me." Twilight countered in the background. This caused Rarity to merely blush at the mention.

"Okay. Maybe all the responsibility is caused a side of mine to rear its ugly head." Rarity admits.

"Your more rebellious side?" Fluttershy offered.

"Yes. that must be it." Rarity said as she dismissed the conversation.

"Anyways. General. All the resistance forces are ready. We even got the pegasi and Unicorns on our side for this one!" Fluttershy's left hand stated.

"Emergency barrier spells are ready all around Midi. Every city is ready for an return invasion if things go bad." Fluttershy's right hand stated.

"Primary spell cannons are in place. And all the trap spells are too." Rarity's left hand stated.

"Civilians all over Midi have been put in the bunkers. Gear, food, water and ammunition is at the rally point. Digital has been surrounded. And Princess Luna has been spotted at the rally point. Along side the remainder of the elements of Harmony." Rarity's right hand stated.

"Your highness it is good to have you back. Battleships over the horizon are ready to give supporting fire. The Twilight guard are staying near bunker entrances as last defense if things go bad." Princess Twilight's left hand stated.

"Your highness. Welcome back. Tactics have been discussed. We are going in hard and from the front. Pyramid maneuver. Both side are filled with soldiers. We are expecting heavy resistance. Five thousand helicopters and Sky castle Cloudsdale is in position. Two thousand mages and the crystal cannons are in place. Five hundred thousand Earth soldiers are ready and have their shields out." Princess Twilight's right hand stated.

"The magic council is also at the scene of the rally point. They have brought five S-rank mages. The entirety of the Magic guard. Which is about one million soldiers and equipped with rune weapons. On top of that, Jacque saint rank 25 is placed as head of the soldiers. They are waiting for orders. And I have told them to only move out if Princess Twilight is failing. They will be our back up." Twilight explained.

"I will go ahead and prepare our ultimate weapon if things go south. General and second in command. Please make your way to the rally point. We will ensure everything goes as planned from our position." Fluttershy's right hand requested.

"I will join Princess Luna at the rally point. What about you? Twilight?" Princess Twilight asked.

"My job is to keep Celestia busy. Once the inner walls are broken. I will enter the castle at the ready. Alone." Twilight stated.

"Very well. Then prepare yourself. For the biggest fight this kingdom has ever seen." Princess Twilight stated as she walked to the exit and toward the rally point.

Meanwhile Celestia was in her gear. She looked out the window and saw the world's most biggest army that she has ever seen.

"Your highness. everyone is ready to protect you with their lives." Blueblood stated.

"No. Keep everyone away from me. The imposter has targeted me. And her magic can obliterate Digital as if they were toys. I want you to focus all your effort on keeping the enemy from breaching the walls." Celestia ordered.

"Formation Desperation?" Blueblood asked surprised.

"Yes. We are massive out manned and outgunned. However what we lack in numbers we gain in experience and quality. Prepare the anti-artillery force field. We have battleships on the horizon. And Cloudsdale in the air. Expect the most heaviest resistance one could ask for." Celestia said. Her tone showed the underlying awe of the sheer determination of the enemy.

"What about the corrupted? Do you want them to move with us?" Blueblood asked.

"No. They are to stand by and do nothing. No more lives need to be lost to them." Celestia said.

"Tomorrow we are going to war." Princess Twilight and Celestia said at the same time.

Author's Note

Sorry for the cliffhanger but I felt that the war needed its own chapter. Sorry for the long wait.
Also, no. Twilight is not a god slayer. She is a God. There is a difference after all.